An alarm rung from a IPhone in the room of a 19 year old boy as the time turned to 7:00 and it was quickly turned off when the boy woke up from his sleep. This boy was Daniel. Daniel stood higher than all of his friends at a towering 6 feet two inches with black hair and blue eyes with a body frame that would be considered thin for one his size.

He looked around his room trying to wipe the sleep from his eyes. He stood up from his bed, ready to start another day of college. He had recently discovered drawing and computer animation, but he really didn't know if that's what he wanted to do with his life. He was going to apply for a few courses around them later.

While getting up from bed, he stretched his arms and yawned before he walked towards his desk where his clothes for the day were stacked.

As Daniel changed out of his PJs he put on purple jeans, a white T-shirt and black socks. He was about to head down the stairs to get breakfast, but stopped to look out the window he had in his room before he went back to get a black hoody that was lying on the desk. Winter was coming and Daniel’s mother insisted that he should keep himself warm.

Daniel walked out of his room and down the stairs heading for the kitchen. He then opened the cabinet which held the cereal in it but to his surprise he could not find the Shreddies. He heard someone giggling behind him and instantly recognised the voice.

“Alright Annabelle, enough games.” He said and looked behind him to see Annabelle standing in the hallway peeking into the kitchen. Annabelle was Daniel’s little sister who was 8 years old. She had green eyes, blond hair and she was about 4 feet and 5 inches tall. He got up and started to walk towards her but she quickly ran the other way. Daniel chased after her.

As Daniel chased her into the living room she looked around frantically, but only found that she had cornered herself. After acceting that there was nowhere she could run she slowky turned around and flashed a cheap grin. Daniel was standing behind her with his arms folded and a smile on his face when he saw that she had indeed took the cereal he was looking for.

“Well Annabelle, You going to hand it over?” Annabelle looked at him and then the cereal before a evil smile appeared on her face.

“Catch.” She said as she threw the Shreddies at Daniel who caught it only to be pushed into the couch and lose his grip on them. he could only watch as Annaebelle caught jumped over him to catch the Shreddies, before sprinting back the way they came.

“Why you clever little shrimp.” Daniel said while getting up off of the couch and headed in the same direction she did. He got to the kitchen only to find she had already poured the Shreddies into a bowl. She looked at Daniel with a smile.

“I win.” She said with a smile. Daniel just shook his head and walked over to get a bowl from the counter. He headed to the fridge to get the milk before sitting down at the table, he then put some shreddies into his bowl before he pouring milk into Annabelle’s bowl and then his own.

“You are a rascal. You know that.” She tilted her head to the side and made the best puppy dog eyes she could.

“You still love me. Don’t you?” Daniel chuckled when he saw the face she was making.

“Of course I do.” Annabelle smiled and the both of them got back to eating their cereal as both of them had to leave soon, Daniel for college and Annabelle for school.

When Daniel was done he placed his bowl in the sink and headed to get his shoes which were placed at the front door. Annabelle did the same but instead of getting her shoes she went up the stairs to get her school bag. She stopped halfway up the stairs and Daniel turned his hear around to look at her and both of them she saw their mother looking at them with a smile on her face.

“You two always do the silliest things.” She shook her head.

“She was the one playing keep away.” Daniel said with a pointed glance towards Annabelle.

Annabelle rolled her eyes. “Always blaming the younger one. Typical big brothers.”

Daniel grinned maniacally. “Is that a fact? Shrimp.”

“Watch it.” Annabelle growled

“OK, you two. It’s about time you have to leave. Daniel have you got your bus card?” Daniel pulled out the bus card from his pocket and showed it to his mother. “Good. Annabelle, wait here for a moment while I get my breakfast and then I will drive you to school.” With that she walked into the kitchen to get her breakfast. Daniel looked to Annabelle.

“I will see you after College.” Daniel picked up his bag which he kept next to the front door on nights he would have to leave and opened the front door.

“Bye.” He heard Annabelle say before he closed the door and walked to the bus stop. He had to wait a few minutes for the bus to arrive. He got on and handed the driver the ticket before finding a seat on the bus and sitting down.

As Daniel sat on the seat he thought over what he should do next in his education. He wanted to give art and animation a try, but from what he has learned about the world of today the odds of getting the job you want are somewhat low. He did not have a good grade in English before he took the course he is currently doing and now he could go back and learn higher levels of English with the grades he has, but he was still unsure.

“ If i got back and study Higher levels of English then that can really help me in the future but what if i art and animation is what i want to do and i do get a job in it. What do i do?" Daniel kept on thinking about what he should do and didn't realize he arrived at the college until the driver’s voice caught his attention.

“Hey. You getting off here?” Daniel looked to the driver and then out the window that was at the other side of the bus and saw he arrived at the college and the bus was empty. He got up and placed his bag on his back.

“Sorry about that.” Daniel told the driver as he walked out of the bus and towards the front doors of the college. When he arrived at his classroom he saw none of his classmates, checking the time he saw that he was quite early for the lesson so he took out his IPhone and ear buds he keeps in his bag and decided to listen to music until the others arrived. After a few minutes more the lecturer arrived and opened the door to the class. Daniel place his ear buds back into his bag, turned off his IPhone and took his seat.

For the most part of the day things were uneventful, he arrived at his first class which was art and after that it was practical crafts, which he did not enjoy, but also did not hate. These lessons lasted for 4 hours, 2 hours for each one and by the time the second one was done it was lunch time. Daniel headed to the lunch hall and bought himself a Fanta and a chicken burger. He then headed to seat that was at the back of the hall and in a corner. Once there he sat down and happily eat his lunch.

When Daniel was done eating he looked at the time on his IPhone and saw it was 1:15. He had lots of time until his next class but he wanted to prepare for it so he headed to the library and signed into his account. As he waited for the computer to load up his mind started to wonder about the computer that he was using.

"Why a Dell? Isn't a Dell an old kind of computer now? There are so much better PCs out there and for a good price. Why is it that Schools and colleges always seem to keep them. Get a new school or college and it is likely to have a lot of new tech or is designed in a fancy way but the computers always seem to be the only thing that remains unchanged. Why is that?" He stopped thinking that when the computer brightened up and the desktop screen appeared. "Ok, Lets finish what I need to finish." Daniel opened up Microsoft PowerPoint and continued to try and finish his work before class. For his work he had to chose something of his choice and make a presentation about it and describe it in full detail and he was currently continuing the one he had already started which was about one of his favorite horror games, Amnesia The Dark Decent. He then opened Google and went to the Wiki page for amnesia to make sure that his presentation was correct and it matched what made it a good game but he main focused on making sure the story was spot on.

After a few minutes of reviewing both of them and a few changes in some spelling errors and a extra picture or two Daniel decided that his presentation was done. He looked down to the side of the screen on the PC to check the time. It was 1:35, so he had a little while until his last class so he put his ear buds into the socket in the PC and listened to a short documentary about astronomy.

Daniel kept track of the time and the amount of time the video was on for and at 1:50 he turned the video off, signed out of the PC he was on, and headed out of the library and to his last class. When Daniel arrived there the door was already open, so he entered and placed his bag next to the chair of the PC he normally sat at and waited for the lecturer to arrive.

After a few seconds the lecturer, Mrs Rose, arrived and Daniel walked up to her.

"Mrs Rose, My presentation is done."

"Ok then. Would you like to present it to the class?"

"Yes I would." Mrs Rose picked up a remote that was on her desk and turned on the projector.

"First Folder." He simply said. Mrs Rose clicked on the folder and found the file as it was simple named Presentation then opened it.

"Class, Daniel is ready to show his presentation." As it appeared on the screen Daniel started to feel uneasy as he hated having to do speeches of any kind, but he knew he would have to if he wanted to pass so he took a deep breath and turned around to face his class mate who were all facing him.

"Let's get this over with."

A few minutes later Daniel was talking almost done talking about the last part which was his thoughts on The Dark Decent and why it is a great horror game. He mentioned the story, the monsters and the gameplay and now he was finishing up his thoughts on it.

"..for the ending. That is why I think The Dark Decent is one of the best horror games." He finished and heard Mrs Rose speak.

"Thank you for that Daniel." He turned to look at her.

"How was it?"

"It was very detailed with points to backup what you were saying about it so it's a pass." Daniel was thrilled to hear that, but he was still feeling somewhat shaky from talking to the full class.

"Nice to know." He wondered what he should do now as all of his work was done. "What do I do now?" He asked Mrs Rose.

"You can go on the internet until it is time to leave." Daniel walked over to his seat and turned on the computer. He took out his earbuds and placed then in the socket as he opened YouTube and listened to a bunch of random songs. He kept track of the time while listening to the songs. Now that he was more or less done with his work all he wanted to do was go back hold and play on his PC. As the minutes passed Daniel was getting more and more impatient but eventually it was nearly time to leave.

"It is almost time, Finally." Daniel thought as he looked at the clock. It showed the time was 3:50 just 10 minutes until the lesson was done. After this he would have to look for further education as his college course was almost over.

"Those who are finished can leave if they want to," Mrs Rose said to the students who were finished, Daniel got on his coat, packed his supplies and left. It was just the assessments today so Daniel did not bring his bag. As he exited the college he saw he friend Josh sitting near the entrance waiting.

"I take it you finished early to?" He asked as Daniel approached.

"Yes I did... Why were you waiting here?" Josh looked at Daniel, wondering if he was being serious.

"Don't you not remember that we are going to Gregory's leaving party at our old school today?" At this Daniel face palmed and let out a sigh. He looked back at Josh after a few seconds.

"You know I can be quite forgetful about things."

Josh stood up and started walking to the road before looking back at Daniel.

"Well Jemma should be here soon to pick us up and take us there." At this moment Daniel reached into his pocket and took out his IPhone and Ear buds then put them in his ears after connecting them to his IPhone and looked through his song list, most of the songs he had already listed to a lot and were now getting boring to hear. Josh wondered why Daniel did not stop looking at his IPhone after a few seconds. "What's wrong."

"I have listened to all of these song so much they are boring now." Josh was about to say something else but was interrupted by a car horn. Both of them looked to the sound and saw Jemma's car close by.

"You guys ready to go?"

"Yes." Josh and Daniel said at the same time and entered the back seats. While Jemma was to drive them to the school, Daniel used his IPhone to message his mom saying he would be back home later in the afternoon. When they arrived at the school Daniel looked over it. It was a strange feeling being back at an old place like a school after you have left for a few years. After Jemma had parked the car they got out and entered the school. They went to their old class which is where they had their party about 2 years ago and along the way there they met with their old teach Mr Ross who taught them some Spanish and French but in small classes of about 5-7 students in one room.

Daniel had never been one for parties as most parties he went to had lots of people, loud music and flashing lights which he did not like at all but this one was different as there would not be lots of people, some students and teachers and the fact that he know them all made it much easier for him. There would not be loud music or flashing lights either, for these parties in this part of the school tended to be more of a get together, and talk about their wishes for best of luck for the future, so Daniel decided he would try and take part in it for his friends sake.

On top of a mountain not far from the crystal empire 2 alicorns watched as the crystal ponies were in chains and forced to slavery.

"We can't let him keep this up." Luna the alicorn princess said to her sister Celestia but she did not look away from what the ponies that were enslaved.

"I know Luna, Sombra must be stopped." she then moved her gaze to Luna. "This tyranny has gone on lone enough, is the army ready?"

Luna nodded at her sisters question. "Yes they are in position sister, ready for the word" at this Celestia smiled before looking back to the empire with a look of unease and Luna saw this. "Tia, don't worry, soon this will end." and with that Celestia looked back at Luna with the look still on her face.

"I just don't understand," Luna looked at her sister in confusion before she continued, "Sombra stole some scrolls for the royal Canterlot archives, but if he wants to enslave ponies to do his will then why would he take scrolls that are based off of a myth?" Celestia turned to look at her sister who was not looking at the ground with a hoof on her chin.

"I can't think of a reason why, but we will find out when we capture him and remove his title of king." Luna replied as they both got ready for the siege.

The evil unicorn King Sombra was reading over the scrolls he stole. He found some clues of the mythic race called humans and wondered if what they had in terms of knowledge, weaponry, anything, that could help him stay in power.

When he ordered some slaves to start digging up a part of the empire as a plan of constructing a stronghold that was mean to be set up as a major defense for his empire. It was then he got word of a ruin found at the site that seemed to be unrelated to ponies or griffins.

He was just about to pass it off as useless as it did looked like nothing at first. Nothing other than the remains of ruined buildings remained, until he found a book and a scroll near one of the underground ruins with the bones of a unicorn holding onto them. A unicorn long ago who seemed to have spent his entire life studying the ruins and what lived there, but that's not what got Sombra interested in them.

As he picked up the scroll and stared to read it. It mentions a solid theory of humans being unable to use magic due to their own immunity to magic preventing it. After reading that Sombra ordered the ruins to be destroyed in hopes of stopping others from finding such an ability and using it against him.

That was a few days ago. Today, after sneaking into the royal Canterlot archives in search of anything and everything related to them he found that while humans were supposedly immune to magic that was cast at them and near them. If it was use a good bit away from one it would work and if a spell was used to create something but after it's creation it no longer needed magic to sustain it then it would be unaffected if a human passed close by. However, if it did need magic to sustain it then as long as the human did not touch it then it would not stop it.

The reason that the humans were apparently immune to magic was because they gave off some strange waves that was able to break down magical waves. This he discovered from a diary that was found near the dead unicorn and it mentioned in it that this unicorn apparently found a world where there were real living humans after an accidental/ experimental space-time teleportation spell and kept a diary of everything that happened.

Sombra had spent days readying a spell that opens a portal that travels not just through to another universe but also through time and space. He had to use another spell to steal the magic of most, if not all of his slave ponies to power it up and he made sure that he had stored up enough magic stored for 3 uses, one to get there and one to get back, the third was a extra if there was a miscalculation or a error casting it.

Sombra got the spell ready but before he cast it he made sure he remembered his steps.

"Right. Step one, cast the spell. If what I have studied is true then this world is a alternate world of that one so it is likely that ponies are long extinct there but humans are the dominant species. Step two, Find a human and use a spell that would hurt it. If nothing happens then capture the human, I have a crystal wall spell so all I have to do is block off the human if it tries to run. Then I'll open a portal at the other side of the crystal trap. If the other theory is true then the human would be able to go through it as it was not casted at it or near it. If it fights, then I'll injure it before taking it back. I need to focus to make sure the portal is set to take me back, any distractions and I could end up.... darkness knows where I could end up. Step three, find out how they are immune to magic and see if I can give myself that ability, but remove the side effect of not being able to do magic. Lastly, step four. Overpower the princesses and rule all of Equestria." Sombra picked up a blade that was sitting at the side of his thrown and placed it on his back. "Have a forged blade ready just in case they are magic immune. If I had conjured a sword with magic it would probable vanish on impact with a human as magic would be needed to maintain it."

Sombra started his plan and activated the spell.

A bright pillar of light shot up into the sky from the crystal empire's castle. Luna looked at Celestia with worry on her face.

"Sister what ever he is doing, we need to stop him now!" Celestia looked at her sister with a determined look and activated a spell that launched a flare into the air. Seconds later a army of unicorns, pegasi and earth ponies both with coats of white, blue and some black all started charging towards the crystal empire.

"NO LETHAL TAKE-DOWNS, CAPTURE THE GUARDS AND FREE THE SLAVES!" Celestia shouted in the royal canterlot voice, Celestia then turned to Luna. "Lets go and stop Sombra." Luna nodded in agreement as they both took of towards the castle.

Daniel was walking back to his home now that the party was over and for the most part he enjoyed it, talking to his old teachers and his other friends who still had one more year of school left until they went off for college or university and talking about their future plans. Gregory mentioned to them that he was looking into getting a course in engineering and work his way up from there. Jemma had to leave as her mother called and mentioned she would be working late tonight so went away to pickup her little brother who was waiting at their aunties house. While they were there Daniel also got word that their previous teacher, Mr Ross, was retiring by the end of the year and they all wished him a happy retirement. When the party was over Daniel started to head back home. He always walked to this school when he was still a student here so he knew the way back to his house from here like the back of his hand.

As Daniel approached an alleyway that he knew was a shortcut to his home he nonchalantly walked the same way he had hundreds of times before. After a few seconds of walking he had a memory of an event that happened a few years ago that was displayed on the news before he went to school. That memory used to cause him to avoid coming this way as there was someone who got mugged by a gang that used to hang around here, but they were soon caught and arrested and ever since then there has been no bad news of things happening in this place and people have started to down this path again. He kept walking until he saw what was a bright blue circle open near him and what looked like a... unicorn came through it and the circle disappeared shortly after. Daniel was unsure about what he was looking at and thought over the possibilities that could be causing him to see this.

"Did I drink alcohol back at the party? No, I did not as I would probably be too drunk to questioning this if I did. Could I be hallucinating? Am I really that tired? I don't feel like I am."

He looked back at the unicorn and saw it was wearing what looked like a cape and armored shoes on its four legs. It had a dark charcoal coat, but what caught Daniel's attention was its horn and eyes. Its eyes had purple smoke coming from the sides of them and the horn looked nothing like a unicorn horn that he had see in some pictures of them before, instead it looked like a demon horn.

"Dark coat, purple smoke from its eyes, dark colour armour and a horn that looks like a demon, I want to start questioning science right about now as this should not be possible." Daniel thought as the unicorn started to stand up and look around until its sights rested on Daniel and the sight of its eyes staring at him cause his spine to shiver

"This thing looks like a bad Creepy Pasta." He thought to himself. Daniel saw that the horn of the unicorn in front of him started to be covered in purple bubbles and then a few seconds later a beam was shot towards him. "Crap!" He screamed and covered his face with his hands but after a few seconds of feeling nothing Daniel moved his hands aside to see the unicorn looking at him in disbelief.

He was confused until the unicorn spoke.

"So it's true," Daniel just heard the unicorn talk which both surprised and freaked him out.

"Y-y-you can talk?" Daniel was clearly not expecting this to happen.

"Yes I can but I did not expect you're kind to speak in the same tongue as mine." At this there was another voice.

"Hello? Who screamed?" Both Daniel and the unicorn looked to the source of the call and saw a man that looked to be in his later twenties or early thirties looking in total shock at the unicorn behind Daniel.

Daniel looked back at the unicorn.

"I need to get out or here, this is too much to take." With that thought Daniel started running to the other person behind him, until he way was blocked by what looked like a giant black crystal that appeared from the ground about 10-20 feet in front of him. Daniel looked back at the unicorn that was now approaching him and stopped 5 feet away.

"You are going to come back to the empire with me." When it said that it's horn bubbled again and another bright blue circle appeared not to far away on the side of a building.

"I am going nowhere with you." Daniel told the unicorn and it just smiled.

"I had a feeling you would say that." Then it took out a sword from under its cape.

"Why do you have that?" Daniel got no answer, but instead all he got was the sword pointing towards the circle. "Might as well do it until I try and find a opening to run. I swear if I survive this then I am never coming back this way again." Daniel thought as he walked up to the blue circle and stopped in front of it. He just realised now that some other people have show up because of the shout that Daniel made a minute or so ago but did not try to approach either out of shock or fear of the weapon wielding mythical creature behind him

As Daniel stood in front of the blue circle he saw a glass bottle on the ground near where he was.

""I am not one for violence, but if it means saving my life then I will do it."

As he stood at the blue circle he saw that it looked like a vodka bottle. As the unicorn walked in front of him and stood next to the circle Daniel could now fully tell that it was a portal since he was looking directly at it.

""I wonder why it's starting to show more the other side of it now that I am closer to it. It showed nothing, but blue when I saw it from a good bit away... but I can't wonder about that right now." With that thought he reached out for the glass bottle as fast as he could and managed to grab a hold of it, but as he tried to get back up he felt a sharp stinging pain in his gut. He looked down and saw that the unicorn's sword was through the left of his stomach. He did not know if anything important was damaged as he heard before that the liver can regenerate so that might mean that if the sword did hit it then it would just heal itself. He felt himself being carried while impaled on the sword that the unicorn seemed to be struggling to keep a hold of it with its own two hooves. It slowly arched towards the portal, all the while he could feel his blood make his clothes stick to the skin of his legs while it also dripping from his trousers and onto the ground.

"Ok, Now this Freak is getting it." Daniel thought as the use up what strength he had left and managed to grab the unicorn right on the neck, thanks to how close it was when holding the sword with its hooves. With his left hand he swung the bottle he was still holding which caused it to shatter upon impacting the unicorn's horn. Some of the glass got into its eye and the horn now had a visable crack on it.

As the unicorn screamed in pain the portal seemed to start flickering and the other side looked like the static you would see on a TV, but Daniel did not care about that right now as he tried to quickly pull the sword out, but with him pulling the sword and the unicorn moving around in pain it caused both of them to fall through the portal.

Daniel soon found he could not breathe and when he opened his eyes he saw that he was in space and he still had the sword through the side of his stomach. Daniel saw the unicorn close to him who seemed to be struggling for breathe.

"If this is how I die then I am taking you with me for starting it." He looked at the sword that was almost removed from his stomach, grabbing it and finally pulling it out he threw it as the unicorn with the blade end facing in forward.

As he saw the unicorn looking at him it's horn started to glow again which quickly opened another portal and then the unicorn was surrounded in some kind of field that was the same color as the glow on it's horn, Daniel saw that it was going towards the portal by moving the bubble towards it. The unicorn went through the portal just before the sword that Daniel threw did and the portal then closed.

Daniel was now alone in space and about to die. Just before he passed out from lack of oxygen he saw what looked like a sun that he was heading towards and with his blurry vision he could not tell if it was a small one that he was close to or a large one he was far from.

"Most Likely a big star. I can't feel any heat coming off it and just from what I can see from how bad my vision is, it is quite wide... so this is how I die. Well I did want to be cremated when I die, and what is better for that than falling into a star itself." Daniel would have chuckled at this if he could and was also not facing his imminent death. As he felt himself losing consciousness his mind drifted to his family. "I just wish I could have died while being surrounded by my family and friends back home." That was his last thought before he slipped into unconsciousness.

Sombra appeared from his portal and shut it is a fast as he could, but just as it closed he felt a sharp pain in his back left leg which caused him to scream in pain.

He looked at his back leg to see that it was the sword that he planned on using to capture a human with. He removed it by using his remaining hooves and not his magic, because when he used his magic it felt like his horn was getting burned in a fire. This happened after he was hit on the horn with that thing the human used. It hit him with enough force that it cause his horn to be in pain when he used magic.

"That stupid human. Who knows where he ended up after that. That portal I had was set to get back here, but it got disrupted when he hit me on my horn so now he could be anywhere and at anytime," Sombra thought as the pain he felt coming from his horn started to clear up fast and he could see almost nothing but red in his right eye. He had a wound on his back left leg that went straight through it and his blood was dripping down onto the floor.

"No matter, this is only a minor setback. He was not the only one of his kin there so I will use that spell again when my wounds have healed. I will go ba-" Sombra started to walk to the medical wing of the castle but was interrupted before he got halfway to the door.

"KING SOMBRA YOU ARE UNDER ARREST FOR CRIMES AGAINST THE INNOCENT PONIES OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE, DO NOT TRY TO RESIST ARREST!!!" When Sombra heard that he turned and ran as fast as he could to the ledge of the castle that overlooked the rest of the empire, his injured leg slowing him significantly. When he reached the ledge he looked down to the streets he saw that his guards were captured, the army that Celestia and Luna had was at the castle doors and that the two princesses were flying towards where he stood on the ledge.

"They must not know what I was up to. I will not allow them to obtain such an ability." With that thought Sombra ran back into the castle and got all the scrolls and items he used for the dimensional spell together before he used his magic to burn them in a inferno of flames. As he used his magic he felt his horn sting once again which caught him by surprise but he continued to use his magic. He did not want the princesses to find out what he was up to.

Just as Sombra finished destroying the last of the evidence the princesses entered the room, Luna in dark ebony colored steel armor and Celestia was wearing the same kind of armor that Luna was, but it was the color gold instead of dark ebony.

"King Sombra stand down, you have lost, surrender now and no further harm will...come...to...you?" Celestia started to say in a demanding way, but when she saw Sombra's condition her tone of voice change to one of surprise. As Sombra stared at them angrily they saw that his right eye was a bloodshot red color and he had blood flowing down the right side of his face.

"I will not stand down to the likes of you two." He said as he picked up the sword he used on the human from before and pointed it towards the princesses. Celestia gave out a sigh as his stubbornness.

"Very well King Sombra, but when you go to Tartarus for you're crimes don't you dare say we did not give you a chance to surrender." Celestia and Luna attacked Sombra immediately after finishing with Sombra rushing to meet them.

"I am not worried about that Celestia. I don't intend to lose."

Daniel Opened his eyes but saw only darkness, looking down to his hands he discovered he could see them so he knew he was not blind. When he looked around he found himself floating in a void, there was indeed absolutely nothing here.

"Where am I?" When he asked that memories shot through his mind and he remembered what happened. He remembered how he woke up this morning and went to college like a normal day but when he was returning home from Gregory's leaving party he took the shortcut through the alleyway and encountered the unicorn who got away and left him alone in space. "Am I dead? Is this what death is like?"

Daniel place his hand on his chest and he felt a heartbeat which surprised him and he decided to try something else, he took a deep breath and found that he could breathe. Daniel was starting to freak out with what was is currently happening and what should be happening. "HOW AM I NOT DEAD!?" Daniel shouted at the top of his lungs and then as he looked down at his shaking hands, he was trying to come to terms with what was going through his mind. "I....I can't be alive, How is this possible?" Just then he heard a explosion from behind him and turned around to see it was a perfect rainbow circle, he watched the colours with wonder, until he saw they were getting closer to him to which he tried to get out of the way but he could not and was hit by them.

As Daniel opened his eyes he took a look at his surroundings, he found that he was back in the same alleyway that he went going through when he encountered that unicorn and was lying against the wall of a house, as Daniel thought back to what took place here there was something that popped into his mind and he could not get off of it.

"What happened? Was it a dream? I walked through this place when I remember it happening. A Unicorn attacking me, dying in space, floating in a void and now awakening here. Could I have taken a dizzy turn while walking and ended up dreaming about it all?" Daniel chuckled at that thought. "Yes. That's what happened. There is no other way to explain it." As Daniel started to stand up he felt a sharp stinging pain in his stomach and backed up to the wall, resting his back against it as he put his hand where he felt the pain from he saw that he had blood almost all over his clothes, this made him start to panic as he thought that the event might have been real.

"No, It could not have happened, I probably just cut myself on glass when I fell asleep here." When Daniel tried to assure himself of that something else struck his mind. "Why did I fall asleep here? What caused it to happen to me?" Daniel pondered on that for a few moments until he gave up. "No matter, I will find out what happened eventually." Daniel thought and got out his IPhone, he was going to call his friend Josh but he stopped after seeing the date on the main screen of his IPhone, it read the 12th of November 2017.
"If this is some kind of sick joke then it is going too far." He though as he change the date back to the 21st of November 2015.

Daniel sat down against the wall again and took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Ok, One thing at a time. I can't get much answers by myself and all this happened after that leaving party. So Josh might know what happened, but what about my injuries?" He said aloud to himself.

He touched the blood on his clothes to find that it was dry, then lifted his hoody only to find his injury was still causing him some pain but it was not bleeding. "It's nothing too serious that it can't wait." Daniel thought as he started to call his friend and waited for an answer. He discovered his phone was still connected to a phone network but because it was not up to date he had to use credit to make a call, which he had none of so he listened to the instructions given and pressed 1 to be given a small amount of credit which he used to continue the call.

After a few seconds the IPhone was answered.

"Hello?" Daniel was happy he got an answer quickly but what he heard next shocked him. "Did you find Daniel's old IPhone Mrs Bell? You did not need to call just to tell me that." This confused Daniel.

"Why does he think my mother is calling him?" He started to speak into the phone. "No Josh, it's me Daniel." He waited for a reply but there was no reply for a few seconds so he continued. "Listen Josh I don't know how to tell you this but, what happened at the party yesterday? I had the craziest dream and woke up somewhere other than my house."

He waited for another response from Josh and after a few seconds he finally got a reply from him.

"Daniel?...How can you be alive!!!?" Daniel moved his head away when he heard him shout, When what he said registred in his mind he was shocked. Why would he ask such a thing.

"What do you mean 'How am I alive?' What's wrong?" He heard what sounded like Josh hyperventilating on the phone. Eventually he calmed down and spoke.

"Dude. You got stabbed and you have been gone for two years!" Daniel felt his blood run cold when he heard Josh say this.

"How can that be true, I mean you are right I was stabbed but how was I gone that long....Hold on, how do you know I got stabbed? Josh I swear if this is joke you are pulling it's not funny!". Daniel shouted that last part.

"You don't know do you? When you encountered that unicorn there wa-" Daniel interrupted him.

"How do you know of that too!" He said in total shock and Daniel then got a comforting thought. "Perhaps, I am not going crazy....however this still could all be just a big sick prank, but the odds of that are slim because what prank would involve stabbing someone for real?"

"Remember how there were other people there when you got attacked by that unicorn?" He heard Josh ask.

"Yes there were a few but....its not very believable what happened, knowing how the police and law are is these days they would pass there stories off as being drunk or on drugs." Daniel never trusted the government, if history taught him anything it's that they think citizens are just expendable recourses or living test subjects.

"Some of them recorded it on there phones, there is like 7 of them on YouTube right now with millions of views." At this Daniel felt like he was going to collapse. If this was true then what would people do if they saw him in the streets.

"No, that can't be true. If it is then." Daniel's hands were shaking. Something quickly entered his mind and it was the last thing he thought of before he supposedly died. "Then...what about my parents? My little sister?" Daniel whispered to himself.

"It's true dude, I am amazed you are still alive for goodness sake. Everyone thought you died! You best get back home to tell them that you are alive. I will be over as fast and I can!"

Just before Josh hung up he heard Daniel talk again "I am going to use my IPhone on the way back to see if this is true. If I find out you're screwing with me I will Not be Happy in the slightest!" Daniel shouted before he hung up. He sat on the ground still trying to understand what is happening. "Ok, So, I finished my college lessons. Went to Gregory's leaving party. Got attacked by a creepypasta demon unicorn on my way home. Got stabbed through my stomach and died in space while falling towards what looked like a star. Then I wake up almost 2 years later with my injury still not fully healed and almost everyone who has internet knows of what happened and if the encounter I had turned up on the news, it means also some who don't have internet also know." He sighed "This is too much for me to take in." He got up and started to walk home. While walking home he used his IPhone and went on to YouTube. "Lets see if he was telling the truth."

The Fight between Sombra, Luna and Celestia had been going on for a good few minutes and Sombra was quite fatigued. He had injures that were more than just burning stings and was also crippled as well thanks to his horn which had a crack on it that was from before when the human hit him there. It was causing his magic to be weaker that what it normally was. Not to mention it also cause him to feel a stinging pain when he used his magic.

He had multiple cuts over his body that were dripping blood, his back leg where he got stabbed with his own sword when return to the empire was barely able to hold him up, he still could not see very well with his right eye and when he could see out of it there was no other colours other that black for the outlines of objects or ponies and red for everything else. The loss of blood was causing him to struggle just to remain conscious and keep fighting.

He almost collapsed to the floor but just barely managed to hold himself up. "You accursed princesses. I will kill you both for this!" He said as he hit Celestia with a powerful beam of magic which knocked her back a few feet then screamed in pain as he felt his horn sting. Then he was hit across the face by a back leg kick from Luna which knocked him against a wall.

As Celestia got up she caught a glimpse of something next to her, it was a pile of things that Sombra seemed to try and burn recently. From the shape of the objects and what they seemed to be made of she found them out to be around 9 burned scrolls and a few energy gems. "He mustn't want us to know what he was doing before we arrived." Celestia thought as she stood back up when something caught her eye. There was a scroll at the bottom that Sombra tried to burn completely and it almost was, but it also looked like it might still be readable. Using her magic she picked it up to check that it was not be capable of restarting a flame. When she saw that it was not, she folded it up and placed it in her front left hoof armour.

"It is over Sombra. You can't defeat us and for you evil crimes we will banish you to Tarterus." Luna said to Sombra as she powered up a spell but he just smiled in response. Celestia know what Luna was going to do and joined in.

"I was ready for this." Then he started to power up magic in his horn, which was causing his pain but his determination helped him pass it. He was then hit with the magic of the 2 princesses which caused him to start fading into the crystals. "If I can't rule this empire then nopony can." He casted his spell and all the crystals started to disappear then he looked towards the princesses. "When the empire returns, so will I." He said before vanishing with the crystals.

As soon as all the crystals vanished Celestia and Luna went back to the ground to meet up with there troops, as they arrived they found that they were waiting for them. When the princesses landed they approached the general of their army, general Swift a yellow unicorn with a gray mane and tail and a cutie mark of a sword with dash lines behind it, who bowed to them as they approached.

"Did you free all the crystal ponies?" luna was the first to ask to which she got a sigh from Swift.

"Yes we did you're highness but they disappeared when the crystals did." Celestia sighed, She did not expect this.

"Never the less. Good job general, at least we tried. Now let's head back to Canterlot. We all need some rest." To which Swift nodded and ordered the troops to return to sister's castle. As the army started moving Luna saw that Celestia removed what looked like a burned scroll from her hoof armour.

"Tia, what do you have there?" Luna asked this Celestia looked at her sister.

"This is one of the scrolls that Sombra tried to destroy before we confronted him. I hope it will tell us of what his plan was or at least just a clue about it." Celestia told he sister as she placed it back in her armour. "I will look into it when we get back to our home." Luna looked to her sister.

"What ever he was planning to do has been stopped, he will no longer be a threat. Now let go, it has been a long day and surly we will need the rest for tomorrow."

The sisters then took flight and were soon at the front of the army heading back to their home.

"Are you serious?!?" Daniel thought as he just finish watching a video on YouTube about his encounter with the unicorn. As he watched it some of the dialog was scrambled but he could clearly remember everything that was said. "Well now I know I'm not crazy." When he thought back to what Josh said to him about him being last seen 2 years ago, Daniel did not know how to feel about that. Sure he was happy to be alive and to get to see his family and friends once more but what worried him was how they would react.

Daniel looked at the at the date that showed the videos upload date to see it was uploaded on the 21st of November 2015, he then opened the YouTube main page and went to the recent uploads and it showed that the random video was uploaded on the 12th of November 2017 . "It really has been 2 years." He thought with a sigh. "When I get back my mom is going to kill me or faint, or faint then kill me when she wakes up.".

After a few minutes of walking Daniel made it to his house. Along the way he got some strange looks from people who saw him which he figured was mostly out of surprise because they knew who he was thanks to the videos on YouTube. Some even went back into their house the moment they saw him. He walked up to his house and chapped the door and it opened a few seconds later. His mother was the one who answered. "Lets get this over with." He thought as he gave a shy smile and said the first thing that came to his mind. "Hi mom...how has things been?" He asked expecting a scream but instead his mom stood there unmoving with almost unnaturally wide eyes for a while before he started to see tears coming from her eyes.

"H-h-how are, you should, but you're-" She started to say before reaching out and gently pushing Daniel on the chest, when her hand made contact with him she stood still and had that look on her that shows when a person is trying to terms with what is happening. Not long after that she threw her arms around him. "You should be dead, How are you alive? Wher-" She then got a look of sudden realisation on her face before looking at Daniel angrily. "Where have you been these pass 2 years!? You didn't once call or message me to tell me you were alive. Do you have any idea how I felt when I saw the video of what happened to you!? Do you know how miserable Annabelle has been ever since I had to tell her you died!?" She screamed at Daniel who just stared at her.

"I-I-" He sighed "How do I explain this?" Daniel thought of how he would explain this. "All I remember after that attack is that I soon woke up in the same alleyway where it all happened no longer that 2 hours ago. I didn't know I was away for this long so please don't blame me for it." He then heard another voice.

"Mom, why are you shouting?" Daniel looked to the side, passed the shoulder of his mother and saw his little sister Annabelle standing there looking at him in the same way his mom was a few seconds ago. "Big Brother?" She looked at him for a few seconds before slowly approaching him and then going into a full spirit with tears flowing from her eyes. When she got to Daniel she tossed herself at him and grabbed him in a hug all the while still crying. "You're back, my wish was granted. You're alive." At that statement Daniel hugged her back.

"Yes. I am back. Even if I don't know how. The point is, I am." He said still hugging his little sister. He felt some tears leave his own eyes now that he was back with them. After a few seconds Daniel turned his head and looked at his mother, clearing the tears from his eyes. "Is Dad home?"

"He is away on a business meeting and won't be back until tomorrow." She said as Annabelle broke the hug. "Come on. It's almost time for dinner." As the 3 were walking to the house Daniel felt happy knowing that things in his life could now get back to normal but as he approached his home he felt a slight quick pain in his chest which he ignored.

"Merge Fully Complete" He heard a voice and looked around but nobody was there. His mother saw this.

"Daniel are you ok" He turn towards her.

"Yes I'm fine. Just happy to be back." He told his mom and as they entered the house something entered Mrs Bell's mind.

"He looked like he knew someone was there. I should be careful, it might be the unicorn impersonating my son. Who knows what it's magic is capable of. If it is that unicorn then I swear that I will make it sorry for what it did to him."

"Hey Mom I am going to my room. Is that ok?". Daniel told his mom as he was at the stairs.

"That fine but dinner will be ready soon, just so you know." Daniel nodded his head at her before going up to his room. When she heard his door close Mrs bell decided it might be best to tell Annabelle about what she though a few seconds ago. "Annabelle, I need you to do something for me." Annabelle turned around to face her mother. "As much as it pains me to say this. That might not be Daniel, our Daniel. It could be that unicorn that attacked him 2 years ago. So I need you to keep a close eye on him. If you see something out of the ordinary be sure to tell me, ok?" She received a nod from her. "Thank You." As Annabelle went back to watching the TV, Mrs Bell turned to look at the stairs and sighed.

Luna had just finished raising the moon and was now heading to her room to finish up for the day when she met Celestia on her way, who was holding the burned scroll that she said she had found during that battle with Sombra wit her magic. Luna thought that the scroll was not all that important now that Sombra was defeated. "Tia, why are you still holding on to that? Sombra is gone, it's not that important anymore."

Celestia looked at Luna with a determined look. "I have a feeling it is Luna." At this Luna sighed.

"Tia why is it so important, its just a scroll that he stole for the archives, other kingdoms like the griffin kingdom should have copies of it as most knowledge is shared between all species." Luna was hoping to get he sister to stop bothering about what that scroll might contain but she was unsuccessful.

"This is not one that he stole from the archives. I asked for a full list of what scrolls we had in the archives and as it turns out Sombra stole 8 of them. I found the ruined remains of 9 and to top it all off, the paper of this one is older that the ones in archives as the colour of the parts that are not burned are quite withered and dark where it should be pure white." Luna was surprised by this and did not know how to respond. "Well I'm heading back to my chambers to read it and see what I can find out. You should get some rest too little sister. You have more than earned it after the battle we had today." Luna had no objections and just looked down at the floor in defeat.

"Very well then sister, I shall continue to my chambers, happy dreams Tia" Luna said before walking off to her room.

Celestia continued towards her room and when she arrive she removed her royal gear before lying down in her bed, placing the scroll she had obtained from the crystal empire down on her nightstand, unfold it and started to read it.

Daniel sat down on his bed and was thankful to not only be home, but also happy that his room was untouched. When he asked his mom about it she told him that his dad and she were going to clear it, but they couldn't find the strength to do it because of how they almost always went into tears when they started to try. Annabelle would always yell at them when they tried to and over the past two years her birthday wishes were that she wished he would come back so they ended up leaving it the way it was. Daniel was currently writing down what happened in a notebook to keep track of things like when he finished collage, encountered the unicorn, getting flung into space through the unicorn's portal and then waking up almost 2 years later.

As he put on the TV that he had in his room he switched to the news just to see what has changed, like how the economy was and what new tech there was. For a while it was all the same stuff you would expect on the news until there was a interruption. It went to a news screen and then went to a reporter who went on to mention his return for all the world to see.

"Oh, Great. Now I have to deal with the whole world knowing I returned and likely get looked as strangely in the city and streets for the next few months." The report them went to other reporters around a table and they started to talk about the situation. One thing lead to another and what Daniel heard was not what he wanted to hear, that the government of his country would be coming over to visit him soon.

"Really? Why....the heck are they coming to visit? Do they think I was taken to another world and have learned somethings they don't know? Well sorry guys, but I learned nothing new." He said to himself as he lay down on his bed. "So much stuff happened that one day and I now know I am not insane. Still why did I not die, if the vacuum of space did not kill me then surly that star must have." He thought to himself. "Why do I have no burn marks? I must have if I got pulled into a star?" He checked over his skin to see if he missed any injuries.

"It was not a star." At this Daniel jumped up in shock and looked around his room.

"Ok. Now I am hearing things, not the weirdest thing that has happened." He lay back on his bed until what he heard clicked in his mind. "Not a star, What else could it be?" He thought as he started to sit back down.

"It was the Heart."

He heard the voice again and was starting to get freaked out, until he realized something. This voice seems to answer his questions, so could he get some answers from it? He decided to try because if this voice was just answering then he could get some question that have been nagging at him out of the way.

"Who are you?

"I am you." Daniel got a bit angry at that statement.

"Ok, then. What are you? He asked not wanting the same answer.

"I am the Knowledge channel." When he heard that Daniel got confused.

"Knowledge? How much? Why are you in my head." He asked almost in panic as this day just seems to get weirder and weirder by the hour.

" Almost anything you want to know, you will get the answer for it if you will it. Think of it as having a universal internet that can be accessed anywhere. But there are some things that, even with the Heart you still can't know and don't know. As for you're second, I am here for you now that the merge is complete."

Daniel decided to go alone with it, so much strange stuff has happened to him in such a short time that he thought there was not point in constantly questioning it and there was only so much he could take before giving up on trying to understand it. But was happy that he could now get answers and understand what happened. There was two things that he wanted to know more that anything else.

"How am I still alive and what is the Heart thing?"

"When you were in space you were close to the Heart and just as you made contact with it you wished to be home. You willed it so it took you home while still preserving your life." Daniel was happy to understand how he survived, but this answer made another question pop up. He wanted to ask right away, but he waited for the second answer, but got nothing so he asked again.

"What is this Heart thing and why did it send me home almost a full two years into the future?

"You're first question is one that I cannot answer as I don't know, but it is a different story for the second one. You sent yourself through time. without training there will likely be side-effects when using your powers." Daniel was a bit disappointed he could not know what the Heart was, but now he had one last thing to ask.

What did it do to me and you said I have powers, what powers do I have? I would like you to tell me as much about that as possible." Daniel got ready to take as much info as he could.

"It has granted you a vast amount of powers and abilities. In addition to these it gave you a knowledge channel. If there is something I don't know I will answer with the best speculation from information I do know, based on things that are in some ways similar to it. You are eternally youthful so when you reach age 21 you will no longer age. There was another Heart that is slightly more powerful than the one you have merged with. While you have to ask to get your answer the other one did not. I essentially give someone access to something like the biggest internet in addition to powers and abilities, whereas the other heart bestows those to a higher degree."

"Also unlike the other one, the one you are merged with does not grant the knowledge of how to control all your powers, but when you do learn how to how to fully control one of you're powers you will never forget it. I can grant you full knowledge of four powers of your choice, you will have to learn the rest by yourself."

"Your physical state is improved so you are stronger, faster, tougher, heal from injuries faster and have much sharper senses. However, your mental state is unchanged so even though you don't need food, water, sleep or air to live, you will still feel hungry, tired, etc. This is because you're mind still feels like it need them to survive and if you want them removed you will have to train you're mind. How you do that is up to you. Also be very careful if you go up against something that attacks the mind."

"The reason that your Heart is weaker than the first Heart is because both hearts used to be connected with each other. However, when the one you are merged with lost its connection to the first one after something happened to its wielder, it lost some of the power to grant knowledge, which is why you don't know how to control the powers you have."

"Lastly, I do know three things you can't do no matter how much you train. You can't bring back the dead. There was a time where both hearts could do that, but after something happened with the first one it was stopped and now not even the first one can't do it. The second is that you can't travel to the spirit world. Neither yours or the first has ever had the ability to do that. Finally, you cannot create sentient life, only plant-life, but nothing else. There will likely be a few more I don't know of."

Daniel thought about this for a few seconds before he had another question to ask.

"Is there anything that could affect my powers?"

"Yes. You can only use your powers in the realm of the living. The megaverse is made up of many multiverses, including the negative multiverse and further. If you were to somehow end up in the realm of the dead, be it the good or bad places for spirits, then your powers wouldn't work until you return to the living realm.."

"One thing still makes no sense, why is it called the Heart, why does it only work anywhere in the living realm?"

"I do not know it's true name, Heart or Hearts if you count both of them, is just a nickname that was given to them by the wielder of the first one and the previous wielder before that one."

Daniel stayed there in shock about what was mentioned for a few seconds before his heard a rap at his room door.

"It's open." He said and his friend josh was there, who had a look of shock on his face.

"You really are alive." He heard josh say before getting a hug from him, which freaked Daniel out as he almost never made any kind of physical contact outside of family.

"Yes I am alive." he said before sighing "Josh could you go and tell my mom I am just going to head to sleep right now, it has been a long day and I am tired." His friend broke the hug before nodding with a smile and walking out, before the door was shut Daniel heard him talk.

Tomorrow, will you feel well enough to talk about what happened? I mean how that whole unicorn incident went for you as you don't look a day older than when it happened." Daniel turned back to look at him.

"I might, but you would not believe me one bit if I told you the truth." He said before he heard his door shut and he went over to lock it. He went to a pile of clothes he that were on a table at the other end of his room, found some black and grey PJs and changed into them and as he looked at the clothes he was wearing before when he was folding them up to place them on the table he saw that there was still dry blood on them and was a bit relieved that his mom did not see that as she would probably freak out much more and that was something that Daniel did not want to happen.

He then lay down on his bed and though about what the voice told him. After a few seconds of thinking he decided to see if it was true. "Hey eh....voice, you said you can grant me full knowledge of four powers? Well can i get the understanding of full control over space?" Just as he finished asking that in thought he was bombarded with info in it and he know how to do it, but this was pure information, like he knew how to do it but could not remember how he learned it.

He decided to give it a try so he got up and looked out the window and saw some people in another house across from his own through their window and they were painting the room they were in. It was then that Daniel saw the paint can and focused his power on it, casing it to start levitating in mid air which caused Daniel to look at it with wide eyes for a few seconds before he snapped out of his gaze and dropped the paint can which turned out to be closed. After he let it go it he assumed it must have burst because both the man and woman who were painting looked to where it dropped with what looked like disappointed expressions.

Daniel chuckled to himself before going back to bed and started to fall asleep.

Celestia was in her throne room and had ordered a guard to get inform Luna that she whished to speak with her. She discovered what Sombra was after but not why he wanted it. The scroll mentioned of the humans which were creatures of Myth to her and her ponies but because this scroll was not one from the archives and it had lots of evidence to state that they did exist long before her and her sisters rule, she choose to inform Luna of her discovery and take action, sadly the scroll was burned beyond understanding or recovery at the part that started to mention what they were capable of.

"There is a good bit of evidence that shows they did exist. But that does not mean that they certainly did, I must also take into account that this was a very long time ago, so the assumption about them could be false if they were real as things change over time. I will ask Star Swirl if he can take a look at this, he might know what he needs to uncover why Sombra was interested in them. It was then that Luna entered the throne room.

"You wanted to see me sister?"Celestia walked down from her thrown towards Luna, still holding onto the scroll she had.

"Yes luna, I wish to speak with you about this." Luna waited for Celestia to continue. "This scroll has many points in it that give a clear view that humans were not a myth, this is the discovery of a lifetime as almost all myths are untrue, but I still don't know why Sombra was interested in them, it makes me feel uneasy as he was only interested in what could give him more power. The section that starts to mention that is burned beyond recovery or understanding so I am going to ask Star Swirl if he could find out why Sombra was researching them." At this Luna seemed shocked.

"Sister, if this is true then what would Sombra be after them for? All mentions of humans say that they were no more advanced than Diamond Dogs at the time of their disappearance." Celestia looked at Luna.

"That might be true but they were only assumptions made by archaeologists and this was long before us Luna, so they could very well be false." Luna looked surprised.

"Alright, but what are you going to do with this information and what will you do when you find out why Sombra was researching them?" Celestia started to walk out of the throne room.

"I am going to give this to Star Swirl and see if he can find anything, when we get those replacement scrolls from the Griffins I will send them to him too, hopefully he can discover what caught Sombra's attention and when we know what it was we can find out how to stop it should he try again." Celestia told Luna as she walked out of the throne room and towards Star Swirls quarters.

As Celestia approached the door she knocked on it.

"It's open." At this she opened the door and entered to find Star Swirl reading 3 books at once until he looked over and saw who it was. "Greetings Celestia." He said looking over at Celestia and then looked beside her to see Luna "You too luna."

"Nice to see you to my friend, I here to ask you if you can find out what Sombra was up to." She levitated the scroll over to him "I found this in a pile of things he tried to destroy, there is other scrolls he took and they will be delivered to you're quarters when the Griffins arrive with the copies." Star Swirl Took the scroll with his magic, opened it and read a little of the start.

"Do you know what the others scrolls he took were based on?" He asked Celestia hoping to understand what he will have to do.

"There was two he had taken that were based on the mythical creatures called humans. I am unsure of the rest but the keeper said he had the names of the others that Sombra stole, he has never failed to keep the archives in order and I trust him to keep it that way as he always has so sorry Star Swirl. I don't know what the rest of the scrolls he took are based on and me and Luna have a lot to do today so we won't have time to ask. I am also sending a delivery of energy gems to you as I found some in the pile that Sombra tried to destroy. Do you think you can find out what he was planning?" She asked with what sounded like concern in her voice to much star swirl smiled at her.

"I will do what I can to find out what he was up to, I am going to continue reading this until the rest of thing arrive. If all goes well I will have you answer or a strong theory in a day or so." He said as he was reading away at the scroll celestia gave him.

"Thank you Star Swirl, now me and luna need to return to our duties." celestia said and she and luna walked out of his room.

A few hours passed by and Star Swirl had finished reading what Celestia had given him to start his research on and was waiting for the rest to be delivered. When he heard another knock at his door and went to answer it he was greeted by a Griffin with the delivery of scrolls and gems that Celestia said she would send him so he thanked the Griffin delivery then he took the pile of items, placed them on a table and started to read the other scrolls. After a few more hours he found out that these scroll were not just about humans but also about how to travel through space, time and to other dimensions.

The dimension travel spell was one Star Swirl had not tried before and if this was what Sombra was up to he could also get the answers that Celestia sought. He knew that the gems were needed to keep him there as so far all time travel spells were only temporary in which the one who travel could only stay a few seconds and that could be the same for dimension travel spells if there was not a lot of power to sustain it.

So he got to work and planed to redo what Sombra had done, or had tried to do in hopes that he could discover something new and give Celestia the answers she wanted. He had already done some time and space travel before so this should not take to long for him to finish.

Daniel woke up to the sound of loud chatting, he tried to not let it bother him but could not get back to sleep as it was quite loud so he got up to try and find the source of it. After he got up and followed the noise he discover it was from two people out on the street but as he got up and looked out the window he saw it was staring to snow.

"How can I hear that? He asked in his mind.

"You're senses have been enhanced." He heard the voice in his head tell him and then I all started rushing back to him about yesterday.

"I guess I am going to have to get used to it then." He thought before heading over to the pile of clothes on his desk and choose blue jeans, a black undershirt, a grey hoody and black and white shoes before heading down the stairs. When he arrived in the living room he saw that there was someone else talking to his mother and he knew who it was after a few second, it was the doctor that he went to ever few months to get a check up on his health. Dr Robert.

"Daniel? So you are back after so long." He said as Daniel entered the room to greet him.

"Nice to see you again to Dr Robert, but why are you here?"

"After you went to bed yesterday I called him and asked him to come here to check your health, you have been gone for almost two years after all." His mother informed him.

"But don't we need to go to-" Daniel started to asked before his mom interrupted him.

"No we don't, technology has improved since you were last here, now all the doctor need is a bit of you're blood and in a hour or so we will get you're results however we still need to take the rate of you're heart beat and do some other tests." She said to Daniel.
"If this truly is my son then the results will be unchanged, the unicorn might be able to disguise as my son but I highly doubt it could copy his DNA." She thought.

"Ok then, but I don't feel different." Daniel said as he sat down on the sofa and while it was true he did not feel different he knew he was, when he focused he could clearly hear the heartbeats of both the doctor and his mom. Dr Robert took out the device to measure his heart rate. "I might as well get this over with. Daniel thought.

First he got his heart rate took and it was normal after that he had another test for his vision and he got a perfect score, that same went for his hearing as recordings with different words were played but each one after the next was going lower in volume. Soon after that was done he was on the last bit of his medical check up which was to get blood taken so he held out his arm, closed his eyes and waited for it to be over only to not feel anything. After this was done Dr Robert started to pack his things up.

"Right we are done now and the results of the blood will be ready soon, it was nice seeing you again Daniel" Dr Robert said as he left the house. Daniel always hated needles and was rubbing the spot in his arm where he got blood removed. He then decided he wanted to go for a shower then play on the PC in his room.

"I am going to take a shower after that I will be in my room if you need me, ok?" He said to her as he started to walk up the stairs.

"That's ok, oh....and Daniel you're father will be home soon, his work was cancelled, there was reports of a snowstorm and it is supposed to come through the town sometime today." Daniel was now more happy he would see his dad sooner than he thought.

"Ok" He said before started running up to his room. When he was in his room he took off his hoody and placed it on his bed and then removed his shoes and socks and place them both next to the door. "There is supposed to be a snowstorm so I don't think I will be going out at all" He thought to himself then he went over to the bathroom to take a shower.

He was in there for 30 minutes, mostly still thinking over everything that was happening and as he was drying off he looked at himself in the mirror and saw that he was growing a beard, which he was going to shave off until he remember what he could do so he closed his eyes and started to imagine the beard was gone and was never coming back. When he opened his eyes again he was happy to see that all of the beard hair was gone but as he started to put his cloths back on he noticed that all of his hair besides his eyebrows and head hair was gone.
"How did that happen?" He was asked in confusion.

"You have never used that power before so that was a side effect." Daniel heard the voice say to him.

"Well at least it was not that bad" He says before he is finished getting dressed then leaves the bathroom to go to his room.

When he was back in his room he turned on the power switch on his PC and after putting in the password he opened the desktop only to get a message saying his Anti-virus was out of date.

"I can't take the risk of playing online without it" Then he remembered he still had three more powers to choose from so he asked the voice in his head for the knowledge to control matter. As before he rapidly got information of how to do it and then he imagined a year free anti-virus and snapped his fingers, when he did it popped up on the desk. After a few more minutes of renewing it he was ready to play online so he got his headphones on and loaded up Five nights and Freddy's 2. "I swear I will beat Golden Freddy mode." He had tried many times before and he never did complete it.

He totally forgot about his enhanced senses and as soon as the main page loaded up he took of his headphones as fast as he could because he felt like he had just unmuted a TV at volume 100 when his ear was next to the sound projector. "Ach that hurt." Rubbing both his ears he then turned the sound of the game on his headphones down. It sounded normal to him when it was next to no sound at all but he did not care so he went on to Custom night and set it to Golden Freddy and started.

It took him four hours to beat it and Foxy was always the one to get him, he would avoid the old ones easily just to get jumped on by foxy when he thought he was safe and this happened many times but he was thankful that it was now over and he has fully beat the game.

"Would it be different if I made a liquid and not a solid?" When the thought of that he use his reality power to make a glass of water appear and he quickly drank it down before closing the game.

"No. It won't." The voice answered him again. Daniel was already getting a little annoyed with it.

"So it's solids and liquids that I can do without side effects. But there might be more. Better not get carried away. He took a break by heading onto YouTube to calm himself down. After the water was done he through it up into the air and used his powers to make it vanish. But he did not see that two people saw him use his powers and ran off in shock and unfortunately the reason Daniel did not hear it was the sound of the video was playing and he did not remove his headphones.

The door to the house was opened by Mrs Bell who saw it was Daniel's dad and her husband Anderson Richard. "Welcome back home honey. Did you hear that Daniel is back?" To that he smile.

"Yes I did my beautiful Sofia Bell and there is actually some reporters arriving soon that want to talk to him." Mrs Bell got surprised that Daniel's return was actual heard of as nobody other than her, Annabelle and his friend Josh know about it.

"How do other people know? He's not left this house since he arrived back." She waited for her him to respond.

"It was on the news yesterday that he was seen walking home and I also got a call from my friend telling me the same thing. With his return the news want's to interview him to get his story of what happened. In fact where is he? I can't wait to see him again" He said with joy knowing that his son survived and that he is getting to see him again.

"He is up in his room, but dear I need to tell you something." At this he stopped and looked at her with a concerned look.

"Is something wrong with him?" He asked with fear in his voice and waited for his wife to reply.

"You should not get too happy just yet, it might be the unicorn disguised as Daniel and using his memories, that is why I called Dr Robert yesterday to be here this morning. To see of it is him and now that he has some blood the results we get will let us know if it is our Daniel, but I am not so sure as he got perfect results when his sight and his hearing and that is above what his previous tests were." She said with concern to Anderson.

"He could just have better senses now that he is older, nothing much to worry about." He said with confidence.

"But he is not one day older that when he disappeared, even Josh told me that before he left yesterday. He said that when he was talking to Daniel over the phone that Daniel thought it was still the same day he disappeared and not just that but he also does not look so much as one year older, he would look bit different after two years but he has not changed at all." Anderson was now very concerned for his son and his wife.

"I will go up and have a talk with him." He said before walking up the stairs to find Daniel's room door opened slightly and he saw him playing his computer, he did not enter as Daniel was never aware of what was happening around him when he was as focused as he was so he waited until he had finished. He smiled seeing that his son was happy with his accomplishment and was about to enter and have a chat with him until he saw Daniel look to the side and then a glass of water appeared from nothing and he drank it all without a care of where it appeared from and after it was done he through it up in the air and it vanished.

Anderson ran down the stairs and to his wife still with the look of shock he had on his face.

"Andy what is wrong" His wife asked with concern.

"That is not Daniel." He said in a low voice while looking into his wife's eyes Mrs bell knew her husband only spoke the way he did now if he was in complete shock and this got her very afraid.

"Ok, tell me what you saw." She said in a soft voice hoping to calm her husband down.

"He-he made something appear from nothing, he must have made that glass appear as he made it vanish when he through it up in the air and he was not surprised by its sudden appearance." With this information Mrs bell was now sure it was not Daniel as no human can do such a thing and this was not a joke because what kind of parent would say such a thing about their child and she knew Anderson was not that kind of person. She was just about to tell him that she would got and see for herself until her IPhone started ringing and she looked at the caller ID to see it was her neighbor Mrs Jane.

"Mrs bell is you're son Daniel home?".

"Yes he is, why is something wrong?" She asked now very fearful, getting a call about her son just after he husband said it was not Daniel was something she did not like and felt as if it was a bad sign.

"Well call me crazy if I am wrong but could he always make things just appear? Because as I was painting the new room I thought I saw him make a glass of water appear from nothing." With that Mrs bell felt like her heart stopped beating.

"I will call you back." She said with tears now flowing down her face. "So it is the unicorn in disguise" She thought as she was sitting down on the floor with her back on the wall. She felt like she lots her son all over again. Anderson saw his wife was crying and decided to ask her.

"What's wrong? Is it about Daniel?" He ask and she nodded without looking at him. "What is it?" He asked once more to Mrs bell who hugged him tightly still crying.

"It was Jane from the house across from ours, and she...she said she saw what Daniel did." Both of them did not break the hug, they stayed like that until Anderson ask.

"What are we going to do?" Anderson asked his wife who now looked very angry and when he saw that he felt uneasy. Then Mrs bell took out her phone once more and pressed some numbers and as it started ringing she turned looked at her husband.

"We make it pay for what it did to our son and for trying to trick us. I don't care about the blood test anymore, I already know the answer now." After she said that the ringing stopped.

"Special Forces Line what is you're emergency." Was Heard from the phone.

Daniel and Annabelle were playing a puzzle game on his PC and Daniel almost always laughed when his little sister got angry at parts she couldn't do, which was right now. When she saw that he was laughing at her she tackled him and started to tickle him. She normally did that as a kind of revenge because she knew how much her brother hated being tickled. Daniel truly felt the bad side of having greatly enhance senses as he has been tickled by his sister before but this intense kind was on par with torture and could not take it so he used his powers to life his sister off of him.

"Daniel, what's happening?" She asked with fear in her voice and then he realized he had just exposed his powers to his little sister. Slowly he placed her back down to the ground where she looked at him is shock.

"I'm still Daniel, Annabelle I am still you're brother." He hoped to calm her down by explaining the situation. "Yes, I have powers and you wouldn't believe me if I said how I got them but I am still the Daniel you know.....and sorry for lifting you off me like that. It's just when I got my powers all of my senses also got much better than before, so that's why I had to get you off of me, I could not take the tickling you were giving me." He said with both his palms out trying to do his best to not freak Annabelle out.

"You could be the unicorn that attacked Daniel....or you could also actually be Daniel." She said looking at him normally now but was still a little shaken from being lifted into the air.

"I know and you probably think that if i am the unicorn that I also have my....Daniel's memories." He then sighed. "How am I supposed to get you to see its me and not that unicorn that attacked me?" He asked out loud and was thinking of how he could do that until he saw his Annabelle with a evil smile on her face. "Annabelle what are you thinking?" He asked with nervousness in his voice.

"I know how to tell if you are my brother." The smile never left her face and she started walking towards Daniel.

"Eh? How can you if I supposedly have all of his memories?" He asked with a hint of fear in his voice this time.

"You might have his memories but you won't act like him in certain situations if you are not truly him. So lets see if you are my brother. Also did you not say you're senses were...what was it? Better?" The full time she said that the smile did not leave her face and Daniel was getting more scared.

Then his sister tackled him onto the floor and started to tickle him on his bare feet with one hand while she wrapped her other arm around his ankles, holding them together. Daniel could not hold it for a second and started laughing instantly, the fact that his feet are his most ticklish place was bad enough when he was normal but now it felt like this was the ultimate torture. When he tried to breath in it sounded like a small squeal instead of an actual breath, a squeal his sister know all to well.

"So you truly are my brother, only he make that sound if I tickle him to much, the sound of a girly squeak." She said but still did not stop her tickling which was driving Daniel crazy. He was aware that he might have the strength to break out of her grip but he did not want to take the chance that he could accidentally hurt his little sister and then he realised what she said.

"I don't sound like that do I?" Daniel wondered.

"Yes you do, your laugh sounds just like a little girls laugh." The voice in his head said and that made Daniel mad at it.

After a few more seconds she stopped tickling him and went back to the game on the PC while Daniel caught his breath, only to almost laugh a bit more when he heard his sister scream from failing the level again. This is what Daniel loved about his little sister the most, she did not give up on anything.

"Hey Daniel. What was the reason the unicorn from two years ago attacked you?" This caught his attention as all along he could have just asked the voice in his head so he decided to do that now.

"Who was that unicorn and why did it attack me?" He asked and got his reply almost immediately.

"It was King Sombra and he attacked you to try and capture you to study your magic immunity."

"Magic immunity? Is magic rare? Why am I immune to it?"

" Yes magic does exist but it is very rare. The reason you are immune to it is a bit confusing for you to understand but it is because of nuclear radiation. The bombs that have been use in the past that have nuclear fallout ended up having it spread around the world but only in little amounts that were so little you would not notice it, over a few years you kind became a little eradiated and this is what is able to stop magic that gets cast at you.

The best way to descried magic to you is like this. Magic is willpower energy that get's it's commands by brainwaves before getting projected to complete that command. Magic has two forms, Solid and Non-solid. When it is Non-solid and near you the nuclear radiation you have coming off of you scrambles the waves and molecules within it and causes it to break down. Solid magic however does not, as the molecules have joined together and can't be effected and the command is gone from it's task being completed. This does make you immune and does not make you immune to magic.

Most creatures that use magic will be unable to effect you so you are immune to magic from most. However those who use great amounts of magic like a alicorn or a lich can effect you with more powerful magic so you are resistant to it if you face one of them and lastly while they can effect you with powerful kinds of magic they will find it hard to maintain as the radiation coming off you will still be effecting their magic." Daniel found this a lot to take in and was a bit worried from hearing it. What if more would appear in the future to try and do the same thing, he then looked at Annabelle.

"It attacked me to find out why I was immune to magic, but apparently all humans are immune to it."

"Then how did you do that stuff before? Can we do magic?" She said that last part with a big smile on her face.

"Can we do magic, also she has a point, if it's not magic then what is it?" He asked the voice.

"No you can't unless you remove all of the radiation from your body and it's cosmic powers you used, not magic."

"Sorry Anny but apparently our own immunity stops us from using it. What I used was something called cosmic powers, not magic. I would tell you more but you would probably find it too confusing." He said to his sister with a smile who just had a disappointed look on her face and went back to her game as Daniel stood up he looked at his widow to see that the snow was now quite heavy as he could barely see 2 building away. Just as he turned back to watch his sister try and fail to beat the game he heard his phone ring and checked the called ID to see it was his friend Josh.

"Hello?" Daniel answered the phone.

"Hey Daniel, Have you see the news?" He got confused as this.

"You are calling me to asked me if I have seen the news? Could you not have just messaged me?" He Asked almost face palming.

"Sorry dude I was in a rush to tell you, but I think its something you should take a look at it as it has never been seen before." Now Daniel was curious.

"Annabelle, could I use the computer for a minute?" His sister closed the game and got off the seat. He opened a internet page and went to a new network that showed the main events of today and what he read shocked him. Not the part that mentions of how some people saw him back and how it mentions that news reporters are planning to try and get his side of the story about what happened to him after the unicorn attacked him, but what got his attention was most the most recent news.

"Unusual event in the pacific?" He said as he read the title out loud. It then goes on to mention of how the Pacific ocean is disappearing, not just in a wide area but also further downward causing a large crater of water that is still expanding. He then opened a video of a up close recording, it looked like a giant ball of darkness and it was expanding. Everything it touched turned a bright blue before evaporating into nothingness and when it reached the camera it cut off.

"What was that?" Daniel asked the voice in his head. He decided he was going to name it PIA from now on, initials for Portalble Internet Anywhere.

"It's seems to be a Anti-matter ball." This caught his attention.

"What can you tell me about it?" He asked with hope that it was something he could be given an answer to.

"Besides it's name and it is consuming everything it touches? Nothing much." PIA told Daniel who now had one more thing to ask.

"Ok, well what is to doing here?"

"It's likely here for you. At this Daniel felt like his heart just stopped and that ice replaced the blood in his veins.

"Here for me? Why? What have I done to it?" Daniel was panicking.

"It is here for you as the Heart you have merged with is giving off quite a bit of energy and as I mention, the amount of reserved power you have from the Heart is a lot. When you were merging with it and it took you back home a big chunk of energy was projected. This thing likley was able to track it here."

"You are not expelling that energy but it is within you so when King N, who is the ruler of a large empire in another universe, detected it, he thought it was something that belonged to him now it's here to get you."

"IS THERE ANY WAY TO STOP IT!?" Daniel shouted in his mind and was sweating from the knowledge that a whole other realm was out to get him.

"You can stop it but you are not strong enough yet as you have barely begun to use and understand your powers. If you wish to stop it you can either do some training, which would take a long time with all the kinds of powers and abilities you have, or you could search for the parts of the first Heart." This caught Daniels attention.

"Was the first one not destroyed?" He asked PIA.

"Yes and No, it has been destroyed but only into a few pieces that were scattered. Finding a piece will not do anything, you will need to assemble all of them for it to be restored before you can merge with it like you already have with the other one. But that will likely be a bad idea."

"Both of those options will take me a long time. Wait. How will it be a bad idea?"

"Your body is not adapted to the changes and it is still like a normal lifeforms, so merging with both hearts will likely kill you from a overload. If you found it within the next year or 2." He was about to ask PIA if there was another way to stop it until he heard his mom call on him.

"Daniel could you come here please?" His mother asked from down the stairs.

"Ok mom, I will be right there." Daniel said as he turned to face Annabelle "Will you be ok till I come back Anny?" Annabelle looked at him with a smile.

"I will be fine bro." Then she tuned back to the screen let out a growl when she saw she failed the level again "Stupid spikes, why is there so many?" Daniel just shook his head with a small smile on his face.

"How will my family...and friends get through this...When I am done with what my mom wants I will start making a plan of what my best option would be." He said in thought about this new problem he had before going down the stairs.

As Daniel was going down the stairs to meet his mom he kept on asking PIA about the Sphere.

"So i can only be killed in few ways and not normally like most so how is this a threat to me?" He asked PIA, a few moments ago he got told that another Universe was coming to get him and King N who is the ruler of said universe thought he was something out of place.

"You are made of positive matter and that Sphere is the total opposite that's why everything that is near that growing darkness sphere is disappearing, it is anti-matter and it is in your world but King N is controlling it to make sure it gets you. Also because you're body is still made of positive matter then should that sphere catch you, you will be disintegrated, You will die." PIA said to Daniel who now was very worried for his family.

"How do you know that thing is Anti-matter?" Daniel asked.

"I don't, This is speculation from the way you have seen it."

When he got to the bottom of the stairs and entered the living room, what he saw somehow made him feel worse. He saw about ten people in the room, not including his mom and dad who Daniel could clearly hear were crying and saw them holding each other. As for the others that were in the room, eight of them looked like Swat troops, and looked nothing like how a soldier of the military would look, they also had a kind of armor that Daniel had never seen before, but then he remembered that his mom said that technology has improved since he was last here so other things like guns and armor would be better too.

They were carrying guns that looked similar to a A16, while the other two were wearing hazmat suites and were talking to his parents. He took a deep breath and stepped into the room.

"Yes mom." Everyone in the room turned to him which freaked him out, He always hated being looked at by a lot of people which is why he usually never went to large parties and also why he never like it when it was his birthday as his friends would usually try to get him to go to such things. He only got more scared when the 8 troops pointed there weapons at him. "What's happening." He asked turning his head to look at his mom.

"Is this him?" Asked a troop at the back who was wearing the same kind of equipment that the others had but the color of his armor was inverted compared to the other seven so Daniel assumed he was their leader and he asked that while looking at his mom and dad who simply nodded. "Alright get him" At this two of them grabbed Daniel by one arm each.

"Mom, what happening?" Daniel asked looking at his mother.

"Did you think I would not suspect that you would not be my son." Daniel was not confused and a little upset that his mom would say something like that to him.

"Mom what are yo-" He started to asked before he was interrupted.

"SHUT UP.YOU ARE NOT MY SON., My son cant make things appear from thin air. Both my husband and neighbor saw what you did and Daniel can't to that, in fact no human can do that!" She screamed at Daniel with both anger are sadness in her voice, she was red around her eyes from the tears that were going down her face. Daniel felt like his heart just got smashed to bits, not only did others see what he could do but now his own mother screamed at him saying that he was not her son.

He just stood in place, looking down at the ground. He mind almost blank but what his mother said to him was still in his mind and annoying him as well as hurt him emotionally.

He was dragged outside to which he was met with many more of these troops that all had there weapons pointed at him.

"This snow storm is starting to get worse, we need to hurry." One of the troops said as they continued to take Daniel to who knows where. He looked back to see his mother and dad standing at the door looking at him, while his dad look very upset and was not even looking at him, his mother was looking a him with anger. A few seconds later he heard the voice of who he hoped would not see this.

"Bro! Mom what are they doing to him?" Daniel looked back to see Annabelle looking at him, her face filled with worry.

"Annabelle that is not Daniel." He heard his mom say in a low tone with anger in her voice but did not turn her gaze away from him.

"Yes it's him. What happening? Who are those guys?" He could the desperation in her voice.

"It's not our Daniel. He made something from nothing and that would require a powerful machine or magic. There is no machine that can do that, that I am aware of and if there is then Daniel would not be able to obtain it so the only thing left is magic and what does magic? A unicorn, and the first and only unicorn sighting was with Daniel two years ago and now he is here and he can do things like that? Face it Annabelle, that is not Daniel it is the unicorn in disguise. Don't worry these guys are the Special forces that were made a few days after Daniel disappeared to deal with things like this and they are taking that thing away." She looked at Annabelle in hopes that she would see it the same way.

"No! It is Daniel. It is. I wont let you do this! With that Annabelle pushed her mom out of the way and ran up to Daniel only to be pushed to the side and into the snow by another troop. Annabelle was looking Daniel in the eyes and he could tell she was very upset. At this point he remembered what he got tolled, when he first arrived at his house and how his sister was so miserable when he disappeared but have cheered up tremendously since he came back. Daniel looked at the troops around him and he felt a fire start in his heart.

"I wont let her go through that again. PIA. Grant me knowledge of energy manipulation and projection." Just as Daniel said that he got the sudden flow of information and use it. He made energy flow to his arms which caused the two troops who were holding him to let go of him and fall back in pain, he then looked at the one who pushed his sister to the ground. "Don't you dare hurt her."

He said as he fired a beam at the troop however because this was Daniel's first time using this power it went a bit off of the area he aimed it at on the troopers body. The attack still hit him and it went right through his legs, he had nothing left from the waist down and the beam continued until it hit a road that was going uphill which completely destroyed it and set fire to some trees and houses close to the explosion but the fires were quickly extinguished by the cold and gale force winds of the snowstorm.

Everything was quiet as they were all in shock of what Daniel just did and the troop he hit with the beam was passed out from the shock of the attack. Daniel also saw that the one he hit was not bleeding very much as the attack he used seemed to have had extreme heat so the underside of the person he blasted was a black colour with smoke coming off of it. Daniel along with being shocked was also feeling guilt for permanently injuring someone when all he wanted to do was hurt him until he would understand his point leaving him alone and not hurting his sister.

"How did that happen?"

" You need to learn how to project the amount of power you want to, you have the knowledge of how to manipulate and project it but you don't know how to project the amount you want." PIA said and now Daniel felt horrible, normally he would try to avoid fights as much as he could and while he has hurt someone before it was nowhere near as bad as this, the only thing that made him feel a little bit better is knowing that he did not kill him.

"OPEN FIRE!" He heard one of the troops shout and then felt stinging on his back at multiple locations for a while until it stopped. Daniel was almost laying on the ground only being held up by his right hand and left leg. "Private Jenkins, fire now!" He heard the same person say as he pushed himself up from the ground. While he was still recovering from the sudden shock of pain that felt like needles poking at his back he also heard what he thought was a car to his left and he reacted as quickly as he could by turning to his left only to stop in fear when he saw a tank and it had its cannon aimed at his face.

"Oh that is just unfai-" He did not get to finish his sentence. He felt like he had just had a brick hit him on his head as he was sent backwards.

"Is it dead?" One of the troops asked. All of the troops at this point had their weapons aimed at where Daniel landed. All was quiet for a few minutes and the troops thought that it was over. The leader of them turned to Annabelle then started to walk up to her.

"You stupid girl, you should never interfere with out work. You could have died." The officer said to her but she was only looking at where Daniel was shot into and was crying.

"You killed him...He...he..." She was to upset to think of any other words so she just sat there. Her mother rushed up to her and held her hand.

"Come on sweetie, let's get in the house before the storm get any worse." He mother said trying to calm her down. This only had Annabelle more angry.

"How could you....HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT!!!" Annabelle said the first part in a low voice before screaming. She then she pushed her mother off her. "How could you say that about my brother. It was him, not that unicorn that attacked him you...you...." Annabelle was holding back the urge to call her mother something she never wanted to call her until she felt her arm get grabbed by someone. Looking back to see it was the officer of the troops trying to restrain here. She was screaming hateful words at them while getting dragged back to the house, but in the pile of show that Daniel was in, when he heard his sister's screams he felt like something in him just snapped.

"Let go of my sister!" The troops turned back and saw Daniel standing there in a pile of snow, looking at them with eyes that were pure bright white and a blue aura was around him and his voice spoke with anger that had more in it than Annabelle's did a few moments ago.

"Private, shoot now!" The officer said and the tank turned it main cannon to Daniel who just smiled. He lifted his hand to the face the tank and then closed his hand into a fist which caused a field to appear around the tank. It started to get crushed like what you would do to make a ball of paper after he used his space alteration to collapse space around the tank, as it was getting crushed he heard the screams of the person inside in it, thankfully the hatch on it which lead to the driver seat quickly opened up to reveal the driver who jumped out.

The moment he touched the field Daniel put up when he jumped out from the hatch and towards the ground, sickening cracks were heard and his limbs were bent in way that should not be possible, one of his legs was like normal but at his knee instead of it bending down it went upwards which was causing the tip of his boot to almost touch his shoulder, he was still alive but could not move and all that was heard from him was cries or agony.

Daniel then put his other hand out towards the officer who was holding Annabelle and using his powers again he lifted him away from her and put him in front of himself only to levitate the crushed tank over to him and then smack him with it which knocked him a few meters away and caused him to hit his back and his head on a lamppost all the while he was dripping blood from where the sharp ends of the crushed tank punctured his armour and skin, he was coughing a lot and almost ever one of them had him spewing out blood.

The whole time this was happening he heard Annabelle cheering for him. Saying things like 'He is winning.' But when Daniel got his senses back the memories of what he had just done hit him.

"I-I..." He did not finish as he ran off with no location in mind, all he wanted to do was get as far away as possible. Annabelle tried to run after him but Mrs Bell took her by the hand and pulled her back into the house.

"You could have died out there young lady, why did you do that?!" Her mother said to her angrily.

"That's Daniel mom, Not the unicorn. Why wont you listen to me?" She said the last part as she ran upstairs to her room crying and as she entered her room she heard her mother answer her.

"I already lost one of my children, I will not lose another." Annabelle started to think of how to convince her mom it was Daniel. Then she remembered something he told her once. He told her that his mother used to tickle him a lot when he was younger and she said the way he reacted she always found cute, so Annabelle got out a miniature camcorder she had been using to record him when she was playing with him on the computer. She could give it to her mother and then she could compare it to Daniel to see if there was a difference. But first she fast-forwarded it to see if it was not corrupted and to her delight it was not.

"This should show mom, she must know of his girly laugh." Annabelle said in her mind with a small giggle and then waited ten minutes to give her mom time to calm down before going down the stairs with the camcorder in her hands. As she got to the living room she looked at her mom and showed her what she was holding. "You want proof it is your...our Daniel? Well here" she said as she dropped it on a chair and went back up to her room.

As she entered her room she got on some warm clothes to help deal with the snow storm. She then stood on her bed and opened her window, climbing down to the back garden and then head out the back gate. "I lost you once bro, I will not lose you again. She thought before running off in hopes of finding him.

Mrs bell was watching the recording of when Annabelle and Daniel were playing together and for the most part she did not know what to think as the disguised unicorn played the PC with her the same way Daniel always did. She was about to decide this was a waste of time until she heard laughter from the recording and looked back at it to see Annabelle tickling him and his laugh was just like Daniels. Now she knew why Annabelle wanted her to watch this. Daniel had a unique laugh when he was being tickled so she decided to watch the rest.

"It almost laughs like he does." She said until it got to the part where Annabelle tickled Daniel the way she usually
did to him when he was younger and just how she remembers it, he squealed like a school girl.

She was about to pass it off as copy of memory until a thought entered her mind, one she never thought of before.

"Why was he so serious about Annabelle? Why would the unicorn care about her? He got really angry when she got into trouble from the soldiers." She then realised that it likely would not care, which means that Daniel might actually still be alive and that was him. Now she didn't know what to think.

"Could that truly be Daniel? Only he would care so much if she got hurt. Was I blinded my anger and grief so I wasn't thinking straight?" As she questioned herself she heard knocking on the door. "It's open!" She said and got up to greet the visitor who turned out to be Dr Robert.

"Good afternoon Mrs Bell. I have the results from the blood that was extracted." Now she was scared. If the blood test turn out to be Daniel's DNA she would never forgive herself for what she said to him.

"What are the results?" She asked with a hint of fear.

"The DNA matches his previous results, only this blood seems to be giving off some kind of strange energy and when it was analysed further is shows that this energy can effect matter on all levels. I sent some to the department to fully decode." When she heard this she felt like her heart just stopped beating. It was her son Daniel and not what she feared but at the same time as she her fear left her, another one entered. She felt great guilt for shouting at him and saying he was not her son. Now she was worried that she would never get him back.

"Thank you doctor." She said as she took the paper that had the results of his blood test then looked back at Dr Robert as he was leaving but before he left he looked back at Mrs bell.

"You might want to get his blood checked properly to make sure it is not harmful to him. Last time i had seen him he seemed fine, but best just to be safe." He said before he went outside and closed the door. Mrs Bell decided to go and talk to Annabelle about this and apologies to her but as he opened the door to her room she found the window open and Annabelle was gone.

"Annabelle?" She said before going to the window but could not see anything as the snow was raging and the fog was thick. "ANNABELLE!!" She shouted but got no response.

Before she turned away she caught a glimpse of a dark figure leaving the garden, she ran to the phone and dialed Daniel's number.

"

Daniel was sitting on a park bench and he was freezing from the snow that continued to fall. He had used his reality powers to give himself his large padded jacket that he wore in the winter seasons and he changed his trousers so he was wearing 3 sets and the currents ones showing were black puffy ones. He also gave himself some gloves but even that did little for him to keep warm in the harsh weather. He was lying on his side, upset over what his mother had said to him a while ago. A few minutes later he heard his IPhone ringing and looked at the caller name to see it was his mother. He did not know what to think in this situation, his mother said he was not her son so why would she was calling him after that, and seeing him almost end the lives of three other none the less. He know he was not going to get his answers just lying on the bench so he answered the phone.

"Why are you calling me?" He ask shivering and barely able to say correctly.

"Daniel...I'm so sorry for what I said. I should have seen it sooner by the way you tried to protect Annabelle, the way you cared about her. Also you're little sister showed me a recording of how the two were an hour or so ago, you still have you're cute girly squeal, and I got the results from the blood test. I don't know what happened to you which lead you yo having those abilities but it does not change that fact that you are still my son." As she said this Daniel felt like his heart was now a fire starting to burn brightly. He could almost not believe that this was happening. She still saw him as her son after what he had done.

"You still care about me? But-but I-I...the troops, mo-....I DO NOT SOUND LIKE A LITTLE GIRL" He screamed in anger.

"Yes you do Daniel. You're just in denial." She said after laughing. "Now I know about what you did to them and don't think you are going to get away with what you did to these troops. You're lucky none of them were killed. Now find you're sister, she went out to try and find you and then get back home, the storm is getting worse. And finally, when you two are back I want you to tell me the full story of what happened that day. Understand?" Daniel looked around and it was true, even with his enhanced vision he had difficulty seeing more than twenty feet in front of him and that was with his vision so he could only wonder what this looked like for his mom.

"Ok mom, I will find Annabelle and be back later."

"Please hurry I am worried abou....what...the house..wha..what is happe-" After that all he heard was static until it cut off.

"Mom. Are you there? MOM!" He shouted but after getting no response he hung up. He was about to ask PIA what happened until he heard someone walking towards him. He stood turned his attention to that person, who was soon joined by a lot more who were wearing even more soldier uniforms but one of them was in a black suit.

"By order of the president of the USA you are under arrest. Don't try to resist." One said and Daniel just looked at them with amusement and confusion.

"What are you doing here? This is not America." He asked them to see if he could get an answer.

"Two years ago after you got attacked, lots of countries invested their money into Education and quantum physics to be ready to counteract something like that if it happened again. Just last year the constriction machines that could warn of other space-time rifts started and a successful working one was made 2 months ago. The funny thing is that it went off yesterday, the day you reappeared. Well, now we know it does work. Also with the recent report about your...unique abilities we got from the footage captured by the special forces unit, were order to take you into custody. Now will you come along quietly?" The one who Daniel assumed was the leader explained to him.

"Are you for real? Dude, if you know who I am then you will also know I crushed a tank with my mind and took a shell from it to the face. What could you do that the others have not done already? Also how did you know I was here?" He asked and then saw what looked like a detonator in his hand.

"These are wired to explosives that are set around you're parents house, our agent just finished setting them up. If you don't come now, we will detonate them. As for how we knew where you were, it's not that hard to track a phone call." He said with almost no emotion. Daniel felt his rage boil again, he always hated government stuff, everything he researched on them showed all they thought about and wanted wanted was power and now it seems he thought right. He was about to agree to go with them until he remembered what he wanted to ask PIA.

"PIA what happened to my mom over that call?"

"It's here, the dark sphere is here and I has clamed you're parents. He felt his blood turn to ice as he heard that, he more or less just got told that his mom and dad were dead and the fact that it was here for him made him feel like it was all his fault that they were dead. He did not care that this thing could kill him now, but then he asked two another questions that popped up.

"It was in the pacific ocean last I checked almost 2 hours ago, how did it get here so fast and how can I stop it? He asked in hopes that he could prevent it from killing if the was a way.

"When you had you're emotional outburst it was able to track the energy you were releasing and you're location so it focused on getting here. Also you can't stop it as you are, right now you're not strong enough, also if you are wondering that if you left this planet that it would follow you, well you are right. It would but because this planet was where you're energy spiked up in your rage, it will not stop until this planet is done.

Now he felt even worse. All eight to ten billion were going to die by this thing's interference and all because it wanted him. He was just about to go with the men and women that were in front of him as he did not see the point of not doing it, anymore until he remembered what his mom said.

Annabelle was still out there and looking for him, he closed his eyes and try and listen for her, he hoped he would be able to hear her. He also tried to see if he could teleport to her and after a few seconds he saw where she was. Even thought his eyes were closed he could still see, it was like he was looking thorough a flying camera and around the side of his vision he was a faded blue colour.

"What is this?" He asked PIA

"You are altering space through your eyes so now you can view anywhere." Daniel thought about finding his sister and it did. He knew where she was so with he opened his eyes and was just about to run to get his sister but before he did he flipped off the people who wanted to arrest him.

Daniel decided to try something new, to see if he could fly so the thought about it as he jumped up from the ground and to his amazement he could. He did not know how to control it however and ended up hitting a few streetlights while trying and leaving a few dents in them. But he kept himself focused and went to get Annabelle. He arrived to find his sister sitting down and shivering, when she saw him she hugged him tightly.

"Big brother, it's so good to see you again." She said but then saw a look of sadness on his face and asked what was wrong. Daniel was honest with his sister and told her about there parents and the dark sphere.

"I know it is bad, but I am going to keep you safe, it is what mom would have wanted. Now let's go, we will morn their loss when you and I get you to safety." Daniel said as he picked up his little sister and flew off while holding her. He looked behind him to see the dark sphere but it was not a sphere now because when he looked to both sides he saw no end to how far it stretched, and he felt Annabelle tighten her grip on him.

"Are we going to be ok?" She asked Daniel who did not want to lie to her so he just said. Annabelle what shivering like crazy and her nose was bright red.

"I don't know, but I won't just give up."

"What?" Daniel put his hand to her ear and it felt frozen.

"She must not be able to hear correctly." Daniel looked around and as he did he started to wonder if flying upwards and off the planet was his only way of getting to safety.

Star swirl had just finished setting up the everything needed for the spell that Sombra used but he added his own extra feature in which the portal stayed open until he closed it so he would not need to recast the spell. He was now starting to charge his magic up. Then a blue portal opened and when it did Star Swirl felt a very big chill coming from it.

"I promised Celestia I would find out what he was up to and I intend to do that." With that in his mind he stepped through the portal.

Daniel was still flying and carrying his sister, unsure of where to go but then Annabelle pointed to something shining from below. He flew down to it and when he go close enough he realised that it was coming from the alley he got attacked. He flew to it and when he reached the bottom he saw another unicorn but it had a different colour to it, it was wearing a cape and hat that had starts and bells on it, it also had a beard.

"Unicorns with beards? How is its beard a different colour to it coat anyway? That makes no sense." He thought as the unicorn was looking around until Daniel saw that the portal was still open he then looked back at his freezing sister before he decided that he should go through it, it might lead him to somewhere he doesn't know but if he stays here he and his sister would die. "Hey PIA I know my last power I want to know, can you grant me the knowledge of shape shifting and also how to shape shift others?" He asked.

"They are related so yes I can." At that Daniel got a flow of knowledge about the power he ask about.

"With this I can disguise me and my sister as one of them when we enter their world." Daniel thought as he used his space powers to let him fly again, but this time he also bent the light in the space around him which turned him and his sister invisible. He then flow through the portal quickly, the wind coming from the snow storm let him get in without a sound. He found himself in a bedroom and looked around for an exit to which he found a open window and flew up to it only to stop a moment later when he heard the unicorn come back through and the portal closing behind it.

"What ever that world was, it's gone now." The unicorn then sighed. "How will I explain to Celestia that I found nothing? I failed her as a friend" It said as it walked over to a pair of large doors, opened them and left the room.

Daniel did not wait any longer and flew out the window and up high to see that what he was in was a castle surrounded by a forest. He did not want him or his sister to be discovered to he looked to where the forest expanded the most and flew that way all the while his sister was still shivering.

"Are we safe bro? Where are we?" She asked looking at him with hopeful eyes.

"Don't worry Annabelle we are safe, I don't know where we are but we will find out. I promise I will always be here for you." Daniel said with a smile and with that his sister also smiled before hugging him tighter and Daniel felt her skin was ice cold. "I need to get her warm soon, I need to start a fire far away from the castle." Daniel though as he continued to fly with a hope of a private, peaceful and non dangerous life.

Daniel had found a clearing further in the forest and landed in it. Looking back at his sister, he quickly made a campfire appear and wrapped his sister in a cover that he also made, she was still cold but her shivering was not as bad. With Annabelle now heating up he removed his large jacket and used his reality power to turn his trousers back to the blue kind he usually wore and made them disappear along with his jacket. He started to think on what he should do so he made a notepad appear and started writing.

1: Heat up Annabelle.
2: Make a house.
3: See what threats are in this forest.
4: Find a town or city for her to mingle with others. P.S: Need to make disguises.
5: ???

He put a tick next to 'Heat up Annabelle' and then decided to star work on a new house. After thinking about what he wanted the house he wanted tp have he was about to snap his fingers again to make it until he realised that he did not know what a house in this world looked like so instead he made a house that was shaped like a tree but had brown titanium instead of bark.

He was no scientist so he did not know what metal would be good but from his understanding titanium was one of the best metals there is as it took a long time to fatigue, didn't rust and was stronger than steel so that is why he chose it.

"This should keep her safe." He thought as he carried his sister into the house only to discover the inside was empty. He only made the exterior not the interior. He snapped his fingers again and a fire place appeared along with, bookshelves filled with books, seats, sofas and lamps. The floor became a large purple carpet and a TV with a DVD player were mounted on a wall.

"Keeping her entertained and happy is going to be a pain if we stay here, but hopefully won't find this place boring for a good while." He though as he place Annabelle on the couch while she was sound asleep." I better finish the rest of the house." Daniel walked off and finished the kitchen, bathroom and two bedrooms. Lastly he went outside and decided to make leaves on the 'Tree' that he and his sister now lived in and then turned them into solar and lunar panels. After that was done the lamps and room lights of the house all turned on. Daniel was thankful that he know all about altering reality, molecules and matter, as all he had to do was think of something, will it and then it would appear or he could change one object into another.

He entered the house and sat down on a chair before taking his notepad out and ticking 'Make a House'. He put the pad away and started to think about his situation. He needed to take care of his sister by himself now and needed to do some training with his powers so he would be ready if he ever encountered the dark sphere again. He also needed to learn how to control them as he could accidentally end up killing an innocent creature.

After turning on the electric fire in the fireplace he put Annabelle, who was still wrapped in a blanket, next to it and left a note for her. Telling her to stay in the house until he comes back. Beside the note he also left a present that was a big box of chocolates that contained kit-kats, blue ribands and other chocolates before he went outside and locked the door with a key he made shortly after.

As he was leaving he left a key for his sister on the table that he made in the centre of the living room. He was gone for almost two years so he did not know what toys were made over that period of time that she liked and it also meant he missed two of her birthdays. Using shape shifting he changed into a body of black smoke with his eyes turned into large white circles. He figured the black smoke would help him blend in with the night and the white eyes could scare off predators so he planned to use it, all this made him look like he was his own walking shadow. He was about to start scouting the forest until it hit him.

"Time. My sister will still age. If I get the knowledge of time then I can sto-...crap PIA already gave me the know how of four powers, PIA can you remove my understanding of a power?" He asked and hoped the answer was yes.

"No, I can't, I grant knowledge and give answers or theories of there is no current known answer. I have already gave you total understanding of four powers, you must learn the rest you're self. Also If you want to learn how to control time with no side effects, that will be very difficult as time is one of the more complex powers." Daniel took out his notepad and removed the question marks at 5 and wrote 'Learn how to De-age others'. He thought for a moment and decided he will learn time only until he could learn how to de-age others, after that he would probably stop.

"Ok. Step 1: Check this forest. Step 2: Spawn objects. Step 3: Train with powers on said objects until I find a way to keep my sister from dying of old age." With all that in mind he was just about to go in the forest when he heard the flapping of wings. He turned towards the sound of it which was up above him and almost right behind, what he saw was a unicorn with wings that was dark blue and her hair was like the night sky. He assumed it was a she with the body structure, the long hair and the make-up on the eyes. This 'Winged Unicorn' was landing where he made the campfire that was still burning.

"Oh crap I forgot about that." He thought as he watched her but she was just looking at the fire then around the area. "Must be a pony, she is a bit small for an average horse for what can compare last time I saw one. What would she be doing here anyway?" Daniel thought.

"She is here as she usually fly's over this forest to calm herself down from her royal duties.. PIA told him which almost caused him to jump in fright. He then saw that she was looking at the tree house he made and when he looked at it his heart almost sank. There was a light that even Daniel could see that was visible through the window, it was from the lamp that he left on for his sister. The Winged unicorn started to approach the house so Daniel decided to try and get rid of it. He just arrived here and the last thing he wanted was attention.

Stepping out of the darkness, he let out a growling noise while looking at her and she turned in his direction. All she could make out was a figure made of dark smoke that was staring right at her with two bright white eyes. Luna had studied creatures that lurked in the Everfree and had been in the forest lots of times, but never had she seen a creature like this and that made her a little uneasy.

"Who doeth thou thinketh ye are creature?" Luna did not reliese she was speaking in old equestrian.

"If I don't say anything she might think I am unintelligent and not bother with me again after this. Even if that happens I need to move the house now that she knows where it is." He thought as he did not move from his spot.

Daniel just continued to look at her. Then he saw that the pony was looking at the campfire then back at the house he made before looking back at him.

"What did you do the settlers that were here?" She was clearly angry now but this only made him more mad so Daniel decided to give her one more warning. So he let out a louder growl, narrowed his eyes at her and took one step forward.

"Foolish creature, you dare threaten Princess Luna? You will pay for your dishonouring of royalty." She said that last part in a voice that could rival a Skyrim dragon shout. He then saw her horn charge up and shooting a blue beam at him but he did not move and the beam broke upon contact with him. This startled the Luna so Daniel took this opportunity and rushed forward, delivering a kick to her side which knocked her about 15 feet away from him.

"Must have been a weak magic attack. Unicorns were known for magic after all." Daniel thought.

When Luna got up she looked back at the creature in shock as her attack did nothing to it. Along with this it also managed to knock the wind out of her with just one kick. But she would not give up, she had faced foes that were almost on her level like Sombra and those who were far above her power like Discord.

She took to the sky and charged at it top speed with her horn ready to fire a more powerful blast as the shadow creature just stood there looking at her, she fired her magic. Her attack made contact with it, sending it backwards to a tree with enough force to break it upon contact, she landed and went to check on it only to be kicked again at the same side she had been kicked before. When Luna stood back up she saw that her attack did not seem to hurt it at all, however because it had a thick vail of dark mist around it she could not tell if it her attack did anything.

She was ready to continue the fight but then it held out one of it's hands towards Luna only for her to see it was starting to get brighter and a sphere of orange energy was building up in it. As the blast was fired she managed to see what she thought was the creatures face as the light from it's attack brightened greatly for a second but the only detail she got was that it had blue eyes and the rest of its face seemed to be covered by a hood.

The attack was not aimed at her but to the side of her and it completely disintegrated around 20 trees and made a large crater that was yellow around the sides from the temperature of the attack. As she looked back at the 'Shadow' it now had it's hand pointed at her with another attack ready but it did not fire. Luna decided to leave as if this was a warning then she did not want to enrage it more than she already has.

"The first attack was not a strong spell so it must have a resistance to magic but still a ursa major could likely handle it. It takes both me and Tai to stop one of them. But I should try to find out more about it if it does become a threat." Luna though as she flew back to the castle. Daniel stood still as he watched her leave and when she was gone he took off to scout the forest now that he had taken care of that pest.

A few hours later he returned home to find Annabelle happily eating the sweets he left while watching the TV. Before he entered the house he returned to his normal form then opened the door. She turned to the sound of the door opening to see Daniel now locking it before looking over at her.

"You're back, How is it out there?" Annabelle asked Daniel after she had paused the DVD player.

"It was not that dangerous, but don't get to confident about that Annabelle, It could just be a time of year when this forest is not as deadly and I did look around at night time, so most dangerous things could have been asleep." Daniel said before he decided to sit down. As he watched a few of the movies with her he saw a few forms and powers he thought he would try out from this superhero program. After a while he got up from the chair he sat on and headed outside to do some training.

He stood outside with a plan in mind. 'Learn to control his energy projection power.' He snapped his fingers and two giant rocks spawned. He then lifted the palm of his hand to one and focused on the amount to power he felt going through him. He used only a little bit of what he used back on Earth and the result was not what he hoped for as the first rock was disintegrated into dust so he then turned to the other rock and did the same thing but he only shot it when he felt like his energy was almost non existent and when the beam made contact the rock broke into smaller pieces.

"This is going to be harder than I though so perhaps I should try something else, but what? Heat vision? No, I could burn my eyes. Thermal vision? Why not. Let's see if I can." Daniel said to himself as he closed his eyes and willed it to happen then when he opened his eyes he looked around and he did indeed use it correctly but he felt like he had a mild headache so he stopped and made his vision normal.

"Ok, that was cool besides the headache part." Daniel then looked up into the sky and started to wonder about different ways to use his powers. After thinking for a moment he decided to try gazing at something far away and see if it was clear. He bent space around his eyes and he soon found that he could almost see the surface of what he was looking at despite the fact it is so far away, the surface of the sun. To see if this was not just a illusion he used it to look into the house and saw Annabelle sitting down and looking upset. He stopped what he was doing and went to look into the house through the window and sure enough she was sitting where he saw her and she did not look happy.

He went back inside and saw across from her. As he did she did not look at him or anywhere, she kept looking at the ground.

"Annabelle? Are you alright?" When he asked that she started crying and rushed over to him. "What's wrong?"

"Bro...is it true? Is our parents gone?" Her memories of the time she was freezing and barely awake were coming back to her. Daniel wrapped his arms around her.

"I'm afraid it is." A realization then hit him. She was the last family he had. All the rest, along with his friends were also all gone but he did not want her to see him cry so he tried to hold it back but failed.

"What...will we do?" She asked between gasps in her breathing.

"I don't know, for now. But I will in time, hopefully." He knew he could not bring the dead back so if he losses Annabelle he would probably give up on life. He did not care much about his powers. He would give them up right now if he could have his home and everyone he knows and loves back. "I'm sorry you have to go through this at your age. You should be out playing in the mud and throwing water balloons at people. Coming back and getting the carpet filthy and have a family there for you when you do great things in life. Things like that, not be stuck on a unknown planet and..." He could not finish his sentence.

After 20 minutes, Annabelle fell asleep against him. He carefully lowered her onto the couch and looked at her. He realized he was lucky to even have her with him and not be alone. As he thought about his parents and what happened to them he felt something boil in his and his hands started shaking. He realized the feeling, hatred and rage.

"Don't you worry Annabelle." He said with a smile on his face. "I won't let the same thing happen to you, when that thing tracks me here. It will be it who dies." He then laughed a little to himself before he felt the anger stop. Taking a deep breath, he stepped back outside. "If I am going to get revenge I need to get better with my powers." He remembered he had to move this house, now that 'Luna' had seen it and him next to it, it was likely she would visit again after getting her to go away.

He stepped outside and tried to see if he could life his house, as another way of training. He gripped the lifelike titanium tree and lifted it. It felt light to him. Almost like a large piece of Styrofoam you get in packages. He flew upwards and took great care not to move the tree house too much, looking around all he saw was forest so he flew in one direction until he saw a small opening and placed his tree house on the ground.

He decided to try a learn to bend the elements now that his house was away from the previous location by a good few acers of land. He focused on controlling the wind but only on a basic level to get started. He tried to send the wind one direction and he did with just a slight breeze, he did this a few times until he thought of moving on. This time he sent a high force of wind to the side but he was unprepared for it and got caught by the wind. He could not react in time and went head first into the tree. As he picked himself up he heard a snap from behind but just as he turned around the tree fell on top of him so he lifted the tree off of himself and got back to his training.

He now chose to try and learn to manipulate fire so he put his hand out with his palm facing upwards and imagined he was holding a fireball, after a few seconds he saw that he was holding one, he pulled his hand back, clenching the fire in his hand and then he pushed his hand out and opened his palm which caused the fireball to be fly a good bit away and after a few second Daniel heard a little explosion.

Using his space power on his eyes, he checked where the explosion happened and he looked around but found nothing that could start a forest fire as the fireball seemed to have landed in a swamp. He stopped using that space and eyes combo which he chose to name 'Space Gaze' and decided on what to learn next but when he felt and itch on his head and scratched it he discovered his hair was on fire. He caused another gust of strong wind to come towards him which put out the fire on his hair but caused him to fall to the ground and he picked himself up seconds later.

"PIA did say that my mind was unaffected when I merged, so I should try something related to that, let's try mind reading." He snapped his fingers and a lifeless clone of himself appeared then he imagined he was looking into the mind of it and found nothing then he willed it to stand and it did. Daniel was happy with his work until a few seconds later when the clones head exploded and he found a bit of the brain landed in his hand, to which he shacked it off in disgust. This confused him until he remembered he needed to watch how much power he put into whatever he did. "If I can learn the correct amount I need to use then hopefully I could avoid more side effects in the future."

Daniel now decided to try learning about time and knew he needed something to test on, so he snapped his hands and two lemons appeared on the ground near him. After getting himself ready, he focused on one of them, imagining time passing it and after a while he could feel a flow around his fingers as it was effecting everything around him, thankfully what he was doing was not interfering with it so far.

Then he concentrated on the flow but he unintentionally caused time to go faster and the first lemon rapidly aged into nothingness. He then tried the same with the other lemon only to have it explode like a bomb when he put to much raw power into it which cause him to rub his ears in pain.

At this point Daniel was staring to lose patience.

"Enough of this, I am going to learn more about time right now." Daniel said to himself angrily when he recovered from the explosion, he altered space around which made a barrier he intended to be used to keep things in, then he tried to feel times flow once more. "It's about understanding how it works, how it's power flows and what effect it has so if I can study what it can do when it is at its most powerful level then I will learn faster." He soon found the flow again and imagined himself grabbing it. He then tried looking into it's core.

He soon felt his mind going black and later found himself in a strange dark room with pictures that seemed to be moving. Looking around he realized what they were, views on how the power is used in different ways. After finding what he was looking for he checked to see how it was done. A few moments later he understood how it was done and now he only needed to train in doing it.

"Ok, I got what I wanted to know, now i should...should." He stopped to think. If he looked at the rest he could learn more easier that just guessing how it was done and not need to come back anymore. The opportunity to learn quickly was just to much for him to pass. He was so focused with looking at how they things were done that he didn't notice that it was getting out of control. He had been unintentional been pouring power into the time energy that was still in his hands which was causing it to act up.

He realised that very soon and he tried to will it to stop and even let it go but he could not as he did not understand time enough to stop this much of it and the strength of it destroyed the space barrier he set up. "Oh Crap" He was then forced out the room and when he was back in his body he let go of the time flow and backed off from it, once he was a good bit away from it he heard a voice he hoped he wouldn't hear right now.

"Big bro, are you done playing around?" Annabelle asked looking at him before she saw what he was backing away from. It was like a line of colors that went in circles and was speeding up. "What is that?"

It got brighter and then something that felt like an earthquake started to go through the area and a strong wind also started to gust through the area. The wind that was trying to pull them into the time flow. The sudden wind got Daniel and Annabelle by surprise but before they fell into the time flow Daniel got to Annabelle to shield her for what would happen when they fell in.

"I'm sorry Annabelle, for this, I am so stupid." He said in a worried voice.

"Why? What did you do?"

"I was just trying to learn how to control my powers and it was going so slow, I got annoyed and thought that if I could study the source of the energy, where it is strongest, than I could learn from it more quickly and it worked but I let my curiosity get the better of me." He explained to his sister as he feared this would be the last opportunity he would have to speak to her

"Daniel we have not even been here for one day...ONE DAY! Yet you still found a way to mess up." Annabelle said that with a hint of annoyance in her voice after she sighed.

"I know I know."

Luna had just returned to the castle which had taken her longer than she thought it would have thanks to her injuries, normally she flew over the forest during day time when she was done her duties but recently she has chosen to do it at night, wondering why her subjects choose to sleep her nights off when she works so hard on making then as beautiful as she can for them.

As flew she debated whether or not to go back and fight the creature only to accept the fact that if she wanted to beat it she would need to read about it and probably need her sisters help. When she was flying she got lost in though about what it could be and what it had done to the campers that were there. When she realise that she was not paying attention to the direction she was going and took a good amount of time trying to find an area of the forest she was familiar with. Now that she was back she planed to go to the library to find out about what she met in the woods. as she entered the front door she was greeted by her sister Celestia.

"Luna, where have you been? You have been out all night and...why are you injured?" She asked when she saw Luna had a bruise on her left next to her wing.

"I am fine Tia, it was just a creature I met in the woods but it was one I have never seem before." Luna mentions and saw her sister get a curious look on her face.

"Oh and what did this creature look like?" Celestia asked with a eyebrow raised.

"From what I saw and discovered from our encounter? It is a little resistant to magic and very strong but from how it acted it was not very intelligent. It looked like a walking shadow as all it had was dark fog coming off of it and it's eyes were bright white." Luna explained.

"How do you know it was resi-...Luna did you attack it first?" Celestia asked with a disappointed look on her face when she asked the second part. Luna knew what she meant as she remembered a few years ago she met a creature she did not know and attacked it as it threatened her only to discover a few hours later it was threating her because she was right next to it's nest.

"Ha-ha...about that." She said with a nervous laugh while ribbing her mane and looking down to the floor while Celestia just face hooved.

"Luna, one of these days you are going to pick a fight that you won't be able to win if you don't learn how to be more reasonable." Celestia said and Luna had just now remembered what her sister said.

"Have I truly be out all night?" She said with a shocked expression.

"Yes. You have Luna and it is time to lower the moon." Celestia said as she had just put her crown on with her magic.

"Can it not just last a while longer sister? Why must our subjects sleep my nights away when I work so hard on them?" Luna said in sadness and anger.

"Luna you know we can't do that. If we do then it could affect the farms that supplies the towns with food and we both know that would be bad." Celestia said to Luna and she just accepted it and lowered the moon then saw he sister raise the sun. Just as the sun rose Luna looked out the main castle door, that was still open from her return. The the moment the sun rose her subjects started to almost instantly go about there business. "Luna, Let go we have duties to do, when we are done I will look through the library and archives for anything related to this creature you mentioned. While you rest up." Celestia said to Luna as she walked off to do her duties but Luna did not move from her spot.

"Were they just waiting for my night to finish? Do they hate it that much that they won't allow it to be above there heads? Luna was now crying, almost sobbing. "Why do I make my nights? What is the point if they are not appreciated a little bit. Luna now started to feel anger build up within her. "If they love he day so much then I will never raise the moon again.....No. No. I will never lower it again. I will show them. I will make them appreciate the work I put into my nights." Luna was now full of rage.

Daniel and Annabelle waited until they didn't feel like they were falling anymore which is when they both opened there eyes and saw that the sun was just starting to rise.

"Nothing bad happened...well it's a first considering all my other powers I used had side effects." Daniel said with relief in his voice.

"It does have a side effect Daniel." Daniel looked at Annabelle with confusion by what she meant.

"What do you mean? What side effect?" Daniel asked

"This." At that Annabelle slapped Daniel in the head but he barely felt it.

"What was that for?" He asked in confusion.

"We could have died you fool, did you not think of that!" Annabelle shouted at Daniel while still shaking from the thought of being at death's door "Anyway let's get back in the house, you have done enough for one day." Annabelle said in annoyance as they both walked to the house and when they entered it they saw that everything was dusty and the house itself looked ruined inside. "What happened here? It was not like this when I left a few moments ago" Daniel agreed with his sister so he asked PIA.

"What Happened here?"

"You haven't been here in a long time." This reply sparked Daniel's curiosity.

"What do you mean by that? We were just here a few minutes ago."

"When you fell into that unstable time flow you travelled 1000 years into the future." Daniel would have been shocked but he wasn't. The the only difference it was to him and his sister was that it made everything dusty. He decided to replace all the things he previously created because they likely would be either broken or weak. Within moments everything in the house looked just like it did when he first made it.

Daniel decided to try and lighten up the mood that Annabelle was still in so he thought that the best way to do that to put on a DVD that she liked a lot. He got one from the pile and placed it in the player.

"What are you doing?"

"Well becouse of what happened I can tell you are probably mad a me and a little upset over the news of our parents. So I am putting on a comedy DVD to lighten the mood." He said as he turned the TV on and both of them sat and watched the movie. About half a hour into the movie Daniel felt like he was just felling more down than he did before. Both him and Annabelle remained silent the whole time. He began to wonder if he was homesick but he didn't think so as he didn't think one could feel homesick so soon so it was bothering him. He got up from the chair and walked over to the shelf and got a book to read but he just sat looking at it as his mind wondered.

"So 1000 years....great that means I have to search the forest again." He thought to himself with a sigh. "Well if I have to I might as well chose a different form and with it being day time, something that blends in more." With that he turned to his sister. "Annabelle, I forgot to tell you. We time travelled when we fell into that unstable energy so i am going to take another look around." He said and change his form and started to go to the door. Annabelle just looked at him as he finished that sentence only to see Daniel's new form.

"Daniel why are you a wolf?" He turned around.

"Why not? It's easy to blend in." His sister just looked at him with a confused look and Daniel wondered why until he remembered that she wouldn't understand him. So he turned back to normal and said his answer again to her before turning back and taking off into the forest.

He was not long into the forest and he still did not feel any better as he often got lost in thought only to snap out of it when his face collided with different things. He looked around from his spot and as he did he caught sight of a figure in the distance, it looked like his mother.

"Mother?" He ran up to her. "Mum, How are you here?" The figure did not move one bit. "Mom?" Daniel tried to get closer and when he did the figure started to turn around. When his mum was fully facing him felt his heart skip a beat, the face of his mother was nothing more than a skull. "M-mom?" Daniel started to step back.

"You...did...this." It said in a dark voice before slowly vanishing into nothingness.

"I-i..." He felt all strength in his legs vanish and he fell down on the ground. He lay there in a battle with his emotions for a few seconds before he got back up. He managed to prevent himself from breaking down. "I need to search this place. I need to keep Annabelle safe. I don't have time to mourn right now." Daniel said to himself with determanation but what he saw before was still haunting him, he was now staring to get worried as to what might be wrong with him so he decided to ask PIA.

"What is wrong with me?"

"You're feeling guilty about what happened to your own kind. You know that King N sent that dark sphere to get you but instead got the full planet so you feel guilty knowing that in his attempts to catch you it caused the death of your own species." He knew he had no control over what happened and that he was not strong enough to stop it so he chose to forget about it. But the thought that it would have stopped attacking his planet if it got him still lingered in his mind.

"What has happened is in that past. The most I can do is prepare for the future by training.....which reminds me." Daniel turned to a random tree then focused on it and using what little knowledge of time he had he made the tree de-age. The result was what he hoped for, no explosion or his hair getting set on fire, there was no side effects and Daniel actual felt happy in what he had done. "Perhaps I will train later. For now I need to look for threats." He said as he continued his search and after a few minutes Daniel saw what looked like wolves but they were made of wood. He tried to hide from them in a bush but they managed to hear him. They were looking at him with green eyes which creeped him out and to avoid conflict he started running.

"You're not one of the everfree, what are you?" Daniel was surprised they could talk and stopped running. He decided to see if intimidation would work so he turned to face them, turned back to his human form, which startled the wolves and held a fireball in his right hand then he answered.

"You're right. I'm not from here and I don't want to cause any kind of trouble if it can be avoided. As for what I am...well I am a human." As soon as Daniel said that he saw the one wolf turn his head to the side like what a dog would do in confusion.

"A human? You mean the mythical creature that some ponies are interested in?" Once more he was surprised and the fact that his kind were known here made him more curious.

"Ok, first off i am a human, that's the name of my species and second what do you mean by mythical?" He asked as the wolves gather around and talked amongst themselves. They were trying to stay quiet but Daniel could hear what they were saying clearly.

"What should we do?"
"He does not know he is supposed to be myth."
"It could be a changeling."
"Can a changeling become something smaller than itself?."
"We don't know what his kind is capable of."
"Let's just leave it."
"Let's see if we can be peacefully with it."
"Bring him to meet the boss."

Those were some of what were heard amongst them but they was so much talking he could not make out all of what they said. The chatting stopped and they turned back to him.

"We would appreciate it if you would follow us, we think our boss would be interested in having a talk with you." The one at the front said with a bit of fear in his voice. Daniel could hear the fear and decided to try and ease it. He also thought that if he could meet the leader who was in charge of these wolves and make peace with him or her then this forest would be safer for his sister. He crushed the fireball in his hand and it was gone.

"I will gladly meet with your leader, and you have no need to be afraid of me as long as you don't attack me or my sister." He said hoping to ease there fear. "Why would they be scared of me?" Daniel thought but he did not will it for an answer so PIA did not answer him.

"You have a sibling? How many of you are there?" One wolf asked but this only made Daniel feel worse as he was reminded of his own race.

"I don't want to talk about that." He said quietly while looking at the ground. The wooden wolf saw this was something he did not like to talk about so they decided to let it drop.

"Ok then, follow us." Daniel just nodded his head and followed them.

He followed them for about twenty minutes, which was going downhill for most of the trip. Soon they arrived at a giant tree which was about 350 feet tall, 200 feet wide and in the centre of a huge crater. Daniel could see that the top of the tree barely made it to the surface of the forest from how far they were underground. He continued to move towards the tree and entered it, as he looked around the inside of it he saw that it had multiple tunnels and ramps that went to different levels of the structure. There was multiple kinds of tree wood like oak, ash and chestnut, there were also other wolves running about and playing with each other. The height of them was only up to the knee of a normal wolf so Daniel assumed they were pups.

They continued to walk down a hallway at the back of the structure until they entered a large open room about 50 foot tall, 40 in length from left to right and 90 or so from the door to the back of the room. The back of this large room had a huge pile of twigs and leaves. On both side where more wooden wolves, but they were larger than the normal ones and their eyes were red rather than green. The wolves in front of him suddenly stopped and bowed their heads to the floor.

"My King, We found something that you might want to meet." One of the wolves said and seconds later the pile of leaves started to move. They started to pile upwards to reveal it was not leaves and twigs but another wolf only this one was half the size of the room they were in. The leaves it had were around its neck and some on its head the same way a lion has hair around its neck but what was most recognizable about it was it's eyes. Unlike the rest which had green or red ones, this wolf was the only one that he has seen with purple eyes. It looked over to Daniel before looking back to the wolf who spoke.

"Why have you brought a...what is it?" It's voice was deep but somewhat calming too. Daniel was a little hurt from being called 'it'. He was about to tell this wolf who was likely the alpha who he was when one wolf beat him to it.

"This is a human your greatness. The mythical creature that some ponies are interested in."

"A mythical creature? So another myth has become truth. What is your name human?" From the sound of the voice Daniel assumed this wolf was male.

"My name is Daniel." The wolf king went from standing up to laying down.

"I am Thag Mul. King of Timberwolves." Daniel made a mental note of their species name then decided to ask why he was brought here.

"If you don't mind me asking, why was I brought here?" After he asked this Thag motioned over to the side of him with his head. Daniel looked in the direction he indicated in and saw a picture that was carved into one of the walls. It was of a pony or more specifically a winged unicorn or pegacorn that was dark and looked like it was wearing some kind of royal gear thanks to the crown it was wearing. Around the pony was a image of the moon. Daniel looked back at Thag, but Thag was still looking at the picture.

"You are another myth that is true. There are many myths but the two that are the most popular are Nightmare Moon and Humans. Nightmare Moon was real, she was Princess Luna, before she was corrupted with anger. Just about all myths and creatures relate to them having great power and my rule as a leader is to make sure that my subjects are safe."

Daniel though he understood what he was saying, that almost all myths in this world apparently have some kind of scary amount of power, and he was afraid that Daniel might be a threat to him and his subjects. Daniel looked back to the door and saw that there was lots of fully grown wolfs and pups listening to what was being said. He did not want any kind of trouble so he decided to tell him here and now.

"As long as you don't intend to harm me or my sister you have nothing to fear." At this Thag looked back at Daniel quite quickly when he said this.

"You have a sibling?" Daniel nodded at him as an answer. "How much of your kind is there?" He asked in a calm voice. He seemed to think that Daniel alone could be a threat and with the little unease in his voice too, it was almost clear that he was trying to hide the fear in it. But that question just made Daniel not want to talk any further. However after a few seconds he decided to tell Thag. If he didn't say then these wolves might get more scared of him, which Daniel did not mind as they would probably leave him and Annabelle alone, but then again they might try to kill them if they think he was too much of a threat to let pass.

"There...was between 7 to 8 billion back on my planet before it was destroyed. Now it's just me and Annabelle." He did not want to mention that it was he who more or less was the cause for it's destruction.

"I-I'm...sorry for your loss." Thag said as he saw Daniel had a face of sadness after he asked that question. He had lived long enough to tell of one was lying by how they speak, along with their body language, and he could tell that Daniel truly did not mean any harm. Thag then got a idea. If it was done right it could benefit them both. "I can tell you mean no harm by the way your voice was when you mentioned it. If you don't mind I have something to ask you, could you perhaps help me and my subjects with a problem?"

"It depends on what the problem is. I wouldn't do something that involves hurting another for no good reason." Daniel said turning his head and looking up to him.

"I need you to try and see if you can find some way to stop the Diamond Dogs from cutting down more trees as they are getting close to one of our main nests. Their main city...well town as it's not big enough to be a city, is a good bit away from here. If you do this for me I will let all the Timberwolves of the Everfree know you and your sister are considered friendly and you will be free to visit this hold as much as you want." Daniel though for a moment and decided to go with it. If he could befriend some of the inhabitancies of this forest which is apparently called Everfree then his sister would be safer, however he had one question to ask.

"Why would the dogs need to cut down your trees anyway?"

"They are making weapons to protect there territory, about 30 years or so ago pony settlers moved into one of their towns and took it over. When the dogs returned they did say that it was there land but the royal guards drove them off so now they are doing whatever they can to make weapons. I have asked some scouts to go into the tunnels to see what they have been doing. There weaponry is....well, it's not very good. They keep trying to make better weapons out of the trees they cut down only for them to fall apart. This just keeps repeating." Daniel decided to help as the situation did not sound too dangerous.

"Ok, I will do it, I just need to know where they are." When Daniel said that Thag looked to the side and gestured for a wolf to come over. This wolf had very visible scratch marks all over him.

"This here is my finest scout. He will lead you to the tunnels of the Diamond Dogs." Daniel nodded and started to leave. As soon as the doors closed a pup wolf went up to Thag.

"Sir, is it true that Nightmare Moon is supposed to return tonight?" The king wolf looked down to the pup.

"Yes, it is child, why do you ask?"

"A human has appeared...well two have on the same day that Nightmare Moon is supposed to return. Is this a bad sign?" The pup asked with worry in it's voice. Thag though on this for a moment.

"It might be...or it could be a good sign." He said that last part looking at the door.

As Daniel walked through the forest with the scout wolf he learns a few things about this world along the way. The wolf asked Daniel what he knew about Equestria and other things like who the Princesses are, if he knew they are alicorns, the different kinds of ponies and the history of the land. Daniel got a few pointers on what happens in this world. How the Princess called 'Celestia' raises the sun and moon. He also learned about past events that happened like how there was a lord of chaos called Discord who was beaten by Luna and Celestia while they were the wielders of things called the Elements of Harmony.

Daniel was actually starting to wonder if that was just a silly nickname the ponies had given them, because for what he has heard they have been used twice and both of those times they were like weapons which did not sound very harmonious to him. He also learned of a few other creature that lived in this forest and some that lived further away like cockatrices and changelings.

It took a while but eventually Daniel made it to Diamond Dog territory. When he looked at it all he saw were large open field of dirt with some dirt hills scattered around. The wolf looked at Daniel who went and approached one of the dirt hills and when he took a few steps he stopped, looked around and saw there was nothing here. With a gut feeling that this might be a trap that was set up for him, he started to head back and just as he was about to walk away, 7 of the dirt hills burst open. Daniel soon found himself surrounded by about 14 large dogs, these ones were not like the kinds of dogs he knew as the were standing like him in a bipedal way, there fur was grey and looked very ruffled, they also had large claws on their fingers.

"Well boy's look's what we here have." Daniel looked at the dog who said that but he was more interested in why they were talking. It sounded like broken English.

"What it supposed be? It too tiny for minotaur and too little hair for dog." Daniel looked at the dog who asked that but when he did he saw it was wearing armour where the others were not, even if the armour was quite rusty. With it being the only one wearing any kind of armour Daniel assumed this was the leader.

"Are you the leader of the Diamond Dogs?" He asked to the one that was wearing the armour.

"Silence. You creature, in our territory so you say to us. What is you?" Daniel was getting annoyed with this poor kind of language but he chose to let it pass if he wanted to try and negotiate with them.

"I am Daniel and I am a human." Their reaction was kind of what he was expecting, because of the way the Timberwolves acted when he first encountered them. All of them, except the one who is perhaps the leader of this small pack, seemed to back off a bit but he did see that all of them had a look of surprise and fear. "Just like the way the wolves reacted. That was until their leader, who Daniel decided to nickname 'Rusty' for now because of the condition his armour was in, started laughing. Everyone around him looked at him in confusion but after a few seconds he stopped laughing and turned to Daniel.

"You think us is stupid? You be no more that joke. Now leave." The other seemed to agree that Daniel was not a human and waited for him to leave but Daniel just stood there, unmoving. "Very well, You no say we did not tell you." The dogs attacked him to which he avoided the attacks with ease. This kept up for a few moments until he kicked one of the dogs in the face which knocked it out cold, causing the others and Rusty to look at him in shock.

"I Don't want to fight them. Perhaps I can intimidate them." Daniel held out his hand with the palm facing the dogs and let energy flow into his palm however he did not fire it. After less that five seconds they all backed away and did not try to attack him so he stopped the flow and lowered his hand back to his side before folding his arms while still looking at them.

"Still think that I'm not human?" He asked to which they all shook their heads in the way that indicated 'No'. "Good, now I am here to meet your leader. Can you please take me to him?" They nodded at Daniel and then Rusty stepped forward.

"Ok, follow me. But me keep eye on you." Rusty turned back to his dogs. "Fido get Frank, The rest of you go back to whatever were doing before." He lead Daniel to the leader while one of the dogs went to help the one that Daniel knocked out and the rest disappeared down other dirt tunnel.

As Daniel walked through the tunnels following Rusty, there were a few more dogs that started to follow him when they saw him. While they were walking to the leader Daniel saw something that he did not like in the slightest, there were young pups but unlike the happy and playful kind that people like so much, these one were picking whatever scrap remains they could off of bones and they were very malnourished as he could almost as clear as day see their veins in their legs and arms along with their chest bones.

"If I can use my powers to make a food dispencer for them then they might not cut down the trees in return, but how will they protect their home if they have no weapons to make? I can't do it all the time and their home it too far away from mine. I guess I can probably make robot soldiers to protect them but that might scared them and the pups more. "

The more he thought about the problems he could face the more he struggled to find a solution. "Also there is magic in this world that I need to consider too, along with what I will do if the robot's are seen. If I do that I might attract lots of unwanted attention from magic wielders in this world which would also put these dogs in danger. Se far in this world I have seen mythical creatures so them thinking my robots would be powerful golems is perhaps very likely. Hold on......PIA you said I can't restore someone to life if they died but can I make new life?"

"Yes and No. You can make artificial life like machines and plant life. However you can't make full life, like a giving something a soul. You could make new life with training but it would not have any kind of free will, it would be a lifeless clone, like you did before. If you were to make sentient life then it would have to have a soul and with it being made from nothing rather than just being born naturally then a spirit would have to be forced into it and you can't interfere with the spirit world."

"Ok, so when I am back home after this I will make another room in the house and make a Intelligent A.I and other equipment in that room for it to use. It will certainly make my job easier. When I am away it will also help me research and understand this world, i would also need something like a failsafe just incase they get out of control. I could also have a few here which would help these dogs by keep there home safe but machines alone might not be enough. If I can give the A.I knowledge of things like battle tactics, weapons, engineering and other things then this would likely keep them safe. I will need to see if I can also get the wolves and dogs to be allies. Thag might think of me as more of a threat if I help the dogs a lot."

Daniel was too deep into his own mind he did not watch where he was going and tripped up when he approached some stairs, falling face first on them. Thankfully they were made of dirt so he did not feel a thing upon impact. After 5 more minutes of walking he arrived in a tunnel that was larger the rest he had seen before and at the back sitting next to a pile of gems was another dog but Daniel could clearly see that this was their true leader. The four other dogs with him that almost had full body armor on and the fact he himself was bigger than the normal Diamond Dog was sort of a dead give away.

The top of each of the four guards heads, with the helmets on, just reached a little under chest height but a little above stomach height. Not only that but his jawbone looked like it had the strength to bite right through steel and he could see it's muscles clearly, not just on the arms but also on its legs, chest and neck. It was unlike the others to which he could barely see any kind of muscle but were also not as skinny as the pups were. At this point, Daniel was thankful he was not a normal human as if he was he would be torn apart in less than 5 seconds if he tried to fight this tank of a dog and he did not want to try to see how much he was enhanced by fighting it, he was here to try and settle things peacefully.

Rusty approached him and bowed.

"Alpha, wishes to see you, something does." The leader looked away from his gem pile to the one who spoke to him then to Daniel.

"What is creature you bring here?" When he said that Daniel saw that its teeth were also slightly larger than the normal dogs, almost like daggers. He started to wonder if this was a dog or a bear in disguise. Rusty looked back at Daniel then moved to the side so he could speak.

"My name is Daniel and I am a human." As he said that he heard chatter behind him and he turn around. There was a lot of other dogs here, so much so that it almost took up the whole room.

"A Human? Here? Near the ponies sun celebration?" The leader did not seem scared or surprised, he seemed to be in thought. This made Daniel feel a bit better about how this meeting might go as this is the first time something has not been fear stricken or has shown worry when he mentioned he was a human.

"Yes. I am a human and I am not here to cause trouble, I just what to talk to you about something." All dogs stopped chatting and their leader snapped out of this thought.

"We never seen you, you supposed only a pony myth and you want to talk us? What about?" If Daniel was to be on there friendly side he perhaps should address the dog leader by his real name.

"I am here to ask for a trade Mr..." Daniel stopped there and the dog knew he wanted to know his name.

"I not Mr. Name is Brago. Alpha Brago to the dogs." Daniel nodded and then continued.

"Brago, I am here on behalf of King Thag of the timberwolves to ask that you please stop cutting down their forest." After he said this Daniel had a feeling of uneasiness as everything went quiet for a few seconds.

"Why should we? We been doing this for years. We need make weapons to keep home and pups safe. What you offer us that be good enough?" Daniel felt a bit scared now as he prepared to use reality alteration to make a food dispenser for them. He saw the condition the pups were in so he hoped this would be accepted. He closed his eyes, snapped his fingers and then opened them again to see a white cylinder machine with a few blue buttons along it and a big red one on the top at the side. He felt like his world started to spin and almost fell over. He felt like he was about to throw up and he did but he saw it was blood instead of normal puke. This has not happened before so he asked PIA.

"What happened?"

"You made the machine the way you wanted it to be made. It won't run out of it's own electricity or meat supply, however even though you know how to alter reality, if it defies some laws like the machine you just made does where it won't run out of power or supplies then it needs some more power to make it, you are used to altering reality but not to the extent you just did so it took a toll on you. You will be able to get used to it if you do that kind of alteration more often."

Daniel stood back up and looked more closely at the machine and saw the small blue buttons had different pictures of animals on them like a chicken, duck, cow and more. There was 2 slightly bigger blue buttons at the top that said cooked and uncooked, while the red button on the top had nothing on it. The machine was about 5 feet tall and about 25 inches wide. Daniel pressed the pig button then cooked before the red one on the top. When the center of the top opened up to reveal cooked bacon, he took it and tossed it to a random dog who looked at it like it was poison before taking one bit while everyone in the room watched. After the dog tried it he or she looked at it in amazement.

"It very Good." From the sound of the voice of the dog Daniel assumed it was female and after she said that she quickly finished it. Daniel turned back to Brago.

"I can make more of these. Your dogs will not run out of food if you agree to not cut down anymore trees." He said and prayed to god that Brago would accept his deal.

"We cut down tree to make weapons to defend our home, I would agree to this but how would we protect ourselves if the ponies tried to take our land again?" Daniel decided to tell him about his plan.

"You saw how I made this. Well I could make more with different purposes like I can make some to be guards, weapon makers and combat trainers. However I need some time to adapted to my power to be able make them without a side effect, as you saw after I made this. I will help defend your home if you should need it. Or you could ask Thag if your dogs and the Timberwolves could be allies." Brago had a look of uncertainty.

"How do we know they won't betray us? We been cutting down their land for years." He sighed.

"You had a reason to didn't you? There is no shame in doing what you must to protect those you care about. If you ask he might accept." Brago looked around in the large tunnel he was in, that was full of his subjects and those that could not get in because it was too crowded so they listened instead. All the eyes and ears of his people were on him, awaiting his answer.

"Ok, it worth a try, never has happened. Like you, it might be good thing." All the dogs seemed to howl cheerfully and Daniel kept his word and made more of those machines. After the 7th one he made he felt like he could now make them with no side effects so he continued until he made 50 of them were made, thinking that there was now enough to supply them. Brago had ordered some of the dogs to spread the machines around the tunnels and feed the pups as soon as they can. Now that he and Daniel could chat about the possible future alliance he tolled Brago there was a scout wolf that lead him here for this negotiation and that if it was still there then he could get a message back to Thag. Daniel and Brago now headed to the surface.

When they got to the top Daniel looked around for the wolf but did not see it so he decided to call.

"Hey eh...I did not get his name...Scar!?" Some bushed started shaking and the same wolf appeared.

"How did you know my name?" He asked

"Lucky guess? Anyway can you go back to Thag and tell him to meet me here? Brago the leader of the dogs has come to an agreement and there is something we wish to discuss with him." Scar looked at Brago then back at Daniel before nodding and leaving. Once he was out of sight Daniel decided to discuss something with Brago.

"Hey Brago, Can you do something for me in return of this?"

"Sure, what it?" He asked looking to Daniel and now Daniel saw that Brago had a scar going down his left eye but it was not very visible.

"If you consider me an ally then can you let your dogs know about it and extend it to my sister?"

"You have sibling?" He asked in a bit of a surprised voice.

"Yes. I have a sister and I want to keep her safe, also if you are going to ask how much of us there is, then the answer is only me and my sister. The rest are gone." At this Brago seemed to be a bit upset about something but before Daniel could ask what it was Brago already asked it.

"Why? Why you help us? All other creatures run from us, call we us monsters, brutes, barbarians and so. Why you no like them?" Daniel thought about that and he was not upset but actually quite happy he and his subjects were getting help. But from what he said just there, that all other species called them monsters and this was them getting help from another race so suddenly, Brago likely did not know how to take this.

"I have seen enough and heard to know not to judge one by what they are. It's their actions that show who they are and only they can change that." Daniel realized what he had just said and face palmed. "Oh great now this world has me talking like someone does in a Disney cartoon or a fanfic."

"Ok, I tell all dogs about you and your sis, say you are friend." Brago said to Daniel.

"He already considers me a friend when we just met not one hour ago? I wonder how I will die this time. Will the insanity of semi-immortality drive me to do it first? Will I kill myself while training with my powers or will this worlds overdose of sugary weirdness drive me to it first..

They chatted for about 2 hours until Daniel heard sounds from the forest and saw that Thag had arrived with 30 wolves. He stopped in front of Brago, he looked to Daniel.

"You have managed to get them to stop cutting our trees?"

"Yes I have. I made them some machines in exchange for it. They did ask me about how they will defend their territory so I though that if you two could agree on an alliance then it would benefit both of you." After he said that both Thag and Brago looked at each other and after a few seconds Thag looked back to Daniel.

"He and his dogs were close to destroying one of our main nests and he did not stop even after we had asked him to a lot of times. If you had not stopped it we would have attacked them." Daniel though it might be like this so he decided to make some cartoon speech and hope it worked.

"If you two look at one another you probably see a rival, a foe or something like that, where they have no care about you and you have none for them in return. You probably see them and think they know nothing of you and their kind is nothing but greedy and or mean.
But what I see are two leaders who are just like one another, who care about their subjects and what them to be safe and happy at any cost." He has a feeling he would need more convincing so he just went with what his gut said

"When you both met each other here just a few seconds ago you did not attack one another so do you not think that is an indication that you both are not mean and greedy? He did cut down trees and that was destroying your territory but he was doing it to make things to protect his dogs so he had a good reason, not a bad one. Also when I first encountered your subjects before you met me they did not just attack me on sight or without a warning and a reason, so yet again another point that shows you are not bad or monsters. Lastly you Thag tried to keep reasoning with him so you clearly did not want to fight. The same goes for you Brago, you could have attacked Thag's messengers but he didn't because you did not want a fight or a full blown war. Just to be ready for one if it was inevitable so neither of you wanted to hurt the other. Do you not see you are a lot alike?"

After he finished saying this they turned their view away from Daniel and to each other.

"He...is right. I suppose we could try to be allies. What do you think?" Thag asked Brago who nodded in return.

"Yes, could help both." Daniel smiled. These two were foes but now they have listened to reason and took a chance to be friends.

"Oh. I need to get back to my sister, she might be worried about me." He was about to take off until another thing clicked in his mind. "I can't keep my sister in that house forever just to make sure she is safe. It's just not right, I need to find a small town, village, settlement or almost anywhere with not a lot of activity that could expose us so she can still go outside and play or go and visit different locations. Somewhere for her to live safely but also not isolated." He turned back to the two leaders. "Do you two know a place that is like a town or village where there is not a lot of activity and is quite small?" Thag was the first to speak.

"Yes there is a town next to the Everfree. There is not a lot of things that happen there but from what my scouts have told me the residences are friendly, at least to anything that is a pony. There is a lot of activity from us near it's borders so for you and your sister it will be much less dangerous." Daniel felt like he could flip there and then with this news.

"Thanks Thag. What's the name of the town and where is it?" He asked with a smile.

"It is a few miles north. Its called ponyville which is strange consider ville for village is in it's name but it has a town center." He answered to Daniel while pointing north.

"Here, take this." Brago said to Daniel and handed him a piece of paper and when Daniel unfolded it he found it to be a map of the land. He saw the location of ruins and if his hunch was right then those ruins were of the castle he was in when he first arrived here and if the ruin was somehow important enough that it was on a map then there was probably a path to ponyville from it. He decided he would give it a quick check before going back home.

"Thanks Brago." Daniel said before folding it back up. "Well I should get going then. Bye." With that Daniel used space alteration to fly and took off towards the ruins which were east.

After a few minutes of flying Daniel arrived at the ruins and he recognized it as the same place he was at when he arrive on this world so he entered the castle. After a few minutes he was about to go outside and try to find a path to ponyville when he heard what sounded like hoof steps so he went right up to the ceiling and looked down. He saw a pony that had a coat with a color that he found hard to descried but when he focused his vision he could see that the pony had very visible eyelashes so Daniel assumed it was female.

Her eyes were a raspberry red, she was wearing some clothes, a hat and had what looked like compass on the side of both of her back legs. Daniel tried to sneak passed her by heading the other way she was looking and managed to get into a room and lost sight of her. Looking around at the room he was in he realized he found the castle kitchen. He though about it and realized he has not ate in a long time so he thought about what he wanted and after that he snapped his fingers to be greeted with a piece of chicken that appeared on the table.

"If this does not give me food poisoning then I will know it's safe to make food like this for Annabelle. If it does give me food poisoning then...well I can't die from it so I am fine. He though as he started to eat. But he quickly spat it out. It tasted flavorless and just plain bad.

Looking up at the shelves he saw a bunch of different cook books. He quickly realized he was going to need to learn how to cook or Annabelle would be eating flavorless food.

Back out in the hall Daring do was disappointed because she had planned a trip here for quite a while and fought the creatures and other dangers of everfree just to find nothing that could be considered treasure in the castle.

"This search was a waste of time all along." She said as she took out a notepad and pencil from the pocket on her clothes and scored out 'The sisters old castle'. "When I get back home I will find something else to explore." She was about to leave until she heard some books moving in a room behind her so she went back to check on it.

Daniel was rummaging through the books and found out most of them were for cooking plants but there was a few on how to cook meat that was in the shelve marked 'Griffon and minotaur meals' As he was rummaging through them a though appeared in his mind. "What could I do to cheer Annabelle up?" As he thought about this he remembered his time as a kid, how he used to think some his action figures and made up paper drawings could be real. With that in mind he tested out his shapeshifting to see if it had limits. He turned into a bird, a bear and a snake.

"No. She would likely want something made up. What cartoons does she like?" He thought and he remembered a few, but he choose the one they both liked which was Pokémon and tried to see if he could take their forms. He changed into a few until he stopped in the form of his favorite legend which was Mew. Looking at himself in a mirror, he chuckled. "She might like this."

He looked out the window and saw that the sun had not moved much, it was actually still morning so he kept on looking around but all he found were some more cook books, cups, plates and other related things. Just as he was about to continue searching for anything that could be meat related he remembered he learned how to age and de-age things so he decided to test it out again to make sure he had the hang of it and kept how it was done fresh in his mind.

There was a old miniature painted statue of an Alicorn which he recognized, it was of the one he kicked to keep her for finding about him and his sister's true identities. He flew up to it and held it in his hands, closed his eyes, felt the flow of time and used his power to reverse the flow. He then opened his eyes and saw that it looked as good as new, the colors were easily distinguishable and the surface of it was now very smooth. "Great, I have not forgotten how to do this." With that thought he put the statue back down and flew over to one of the books he saw on a shelf that was about making different kinds of soups.

Daniel was about to change back to his normal form until the idea hit him that he best stay in it. If the ponies knew about humans more than the Diamond dogs and Timberwolves then they might know how his species truly looks. And he could not think of a animal that could carry all these books out without help or without making it seem unrealistic. At the same time there was others like bears but they would probably scare ponies away and draw the attention of the guards. With him being in his Mew form he could pass himself off as a new species if he was found out and not cause a panic if he does not look like a predator. Plus with magic being real on this planet he could carry them all with his powers and pass it off as magic. Seemed like the best option he could think of.

Turning his attention back to the books he though that he might as well take the book on making soup. It would probably be easy because he could just add different things to it that were edible. He tried to remove it with his hands and he did but it fell to the floor so he decided he would pick it up with levitation. When he was about leave he heard what sounded like a pencil on paper behind him and looked at the door, only to see the same pony he tried to avoid earlier looking between him and her notepad but when she saw he was looking at her she stopped doing whatever she was doing on the notepad and just stood there, staring at him and he did the same.

There was a long awkward silence that was soon broke by the pony.

"Uh...Hi." Daniel cursed himself as he has now been seen but on the plus side he has not been seen in his true form. Daniel charged at the door which opened it upon impact and then started to fly away while shouting at the pony to go away but then he remember in this form all that others would hear is him saying 'Mew' over and over again. But this did not stop him as he tried to find the exit of this castle.

"Wait, please stop. I did not mean to scare you." The pony said as he heard her following him. He did not know if she was being truthful or just saying that but so far today he has met two different species that looked like monsters but at heart they were no different than him, they were intelligent, felt emotions and had desires just like him so he decided to give this pony a chance. He slowed down and turned around to look at her. After a few seconds he started to lower himself towards the ground but stopped just before he touched it. He was now on eye level with her.

Daring do did not know how to proceed with this. She was experienced in getting treasures and avoiding traps, she also studied animals to make sure she knew what she would be up against when her adventures led her to encounter them in ruins but now she was face to face with an animal she has never seen or even read about in the current day or in old myth. Not only that but it seemed to be more intelligent than most when she saw it looking over books back in the castle kitchen and it also seemed to have some powerful abilities. She had seen it levitate the books it was looking over, it was flying without wings and it restored a old statue by what looked like time reversal, all without a horn.

"If it does have the power to control time then than is that why it has never been seen before? Because it keeps traveling? This might be a new species and discovering something like that is better than almost any treasure. I don't know what the full extent of it's abilities are so I should be careful." Daring decided to see if she could discover as much about it as she could, starting with it's diet, so she took out an apple from one of her pockets and offered it to the pink creature.

"Is she trying to be friendly?" Daniel thought as the pony seemed to offer him an apple. He decided it would be rude if he refused so he took the apple and took a bit of it. The moment he tasted the juice in it he felt like he had just melted as this was the best apple he had ever tried so he closed his eyes and savored it.

"Looks like it eats apples. So it is probably a herbivore or omnivore. With the ears, eyes and the way it looks is it supposed to be some kind of cat?" Daring thought as she watched the creature that was starting to eat the apple faster until only the core was left. While it was distracted Daring took out a camera that she uses on her adventures and took a photo of it while it was still eating then quickly puts the camera back into her inner pocket, the camera she was using was made to not flash or make a click sound.

"That was the best apple I have ever had. I should give something in return, but what?" Daniel levitated the apple core and changed it into a sunflower then handed it to the pony. Who was now looking at him with eyes as wide a dinner plates.

"It can...can alter reality too? So that's time and reality, the flying and levitating it did before, so that's space too. What are you?" "What are you?" Daring said but was snapped out of it when she just realized she said that out loud.

"I don't have all day. I need to find ponyville and get back to Annabelle." Daniel flew off once more to find the exit which turned out to be down a large hallway that was 1 of 4 way to go in the large room he was in. As he opened the door he looked back at the pony and nodded as his way of saying 'Thanks' before flying off. Daring was left looking at where the pink creature flew before it disappeared into the forest, she took out her notepad and looked at her drawing of it, still wondering what it was.

Daniel flew across a bridge that looked very unstable and to his delight he found a dirt path at the other side and followed it. A few minutes later he saw it left the forest and he could see ponyville from the entrance of the forest. The place looked just right, it was not too crowded and there did not seem to be a lot of activity happening. Not to the point of total boredom however.

"Good. Now I know how to get here from the castle. All I have to do is get back home and then bring Annabelle here." Daniel was about to head back to get Annabelle but as he turned to his right he saw a rabbit looking at him curiously. They stared at each other for a few seconds and Daniel was about to ignore the rabbit and leave before he heard a voice.

"Angel? Oh, Angel there you are?" He turned to the source of the voice which sounded female and saw a yellow Pegasus approaching the rabbit from his side so she couldn't see him but she soon looked in the direction the rabbit called 'Angel' pointed at Daniel while looking at the mare.

"Again? Congratulations you dingbat you are horrible at trying to stay unnoticed." He cursed himself again but was so annoyed at himself he did not notice he said it out loud. When he did he thought it would not make a difference in this form anyway.

"Why would you call yourself that? You're not a bat. What are you?" The mare asked Daniel

"I know I am not a bat. It's a figure of spe- Wait, you can understand me?" He asked when his brain finished processing what she had just said.

"Yes I can. Is that a surprise?" Her voice was like a mother's voice, soft and very caring but Daniel was freaked out about that this mare knew what he said when he was in this form and that could be a bad thing. Also if these ponies were smart enough to use magic, if it required a lot of intelligence, then he needed to be more careful than before so he decided to get out of there now.

"I...have to go." He said and flew back to his house as fast as he could.

"What do you suppose that was Angel?" Fluttershy asked angel who just shrugged his arms.

"Ok, no more side tracks." Daniel thought as he continued to go through the forest to his house. When he arrived at his house a while later he change back into his human form and entered the house to find Annabelle asleep on the couch. "I might as well do what I said I would." With that he went up the stairs snapped his fingers to make a door appeared on a flat wall, he opened it and went down a stair case to a large empty room with the only source of light being a 60 watt bulb on the center of the celling.

"If what PIA told me was true then I am going to feel like crap after I do this, but if I do it then it should make things easier." With that he snapped his finger once more and machines with lots of different purposes appeared in the room but Daniel did not know what they were use for so he now got ready for the part he was not looking forward to. He close his eyes and focused on what he wanted to make. A highly advance A.I with the total knowledge of things like weapons, martial arts, engineering, genetics and few other things. It will try to learn more in non violent ways and solves problems by itself, but will not betray him or his sister and will always follow their commands, the first command he gave it was to grow and become better, then make robots with different functions but not leave the house. With all that ready he snapped his fingers and then he felt his head take a hit which felt like he got hit by a baseball bat, then his world went dark.

"Bro? Danny?" Annabelle was shaking him as she was calling out his name.

"Annabelle? What happened?" He said as he sat up on the couch. Annabelle seemed to have dragged him to the living room. "How did you get me here? Am I not to heavy for you?"

"You were passed out next to a new room and after I dragged you here I went back to check on that room. There was some kind of talking blue orb that was building things with mechanical arms. But what I mainly want to know is, Why were you LYING IN A POOL OF YOU'RE OWN BLOOD?!" She screamed that last part at him and Daniel looked over himself to find that his hoodie now looked almost pure red on the top but the blood seemed to stop about half way down it. Daniel tried something different, he cleaned his hoodie by thinking about it being clean and it was cleaned from all the blood on it.

"Sorry about scaring you...again. I discovered I don't just need to learn how to control my powers but also I need to watch and adapt to the amount I put into them. How long was I out?" He started to stand up and looked over to Annabelle as he said that

"I don't know for sure, but I found you about 20 minutes ago. Bro, what did you make those machines for?" Daniel told her he would tell her later and gave Annabelle a quick story of what happened to him while he was out scouting.

"So are we moving to a town?" She asked with joy in her voice. He smiled.

"Yes we are, however you will need a pony disguise so, first off what do you want to have, horn wings or non but be stronger?" He asked her.

"I want wings." She answered happily.

"Ok, what about your coat, hair, tail and eye colour?"

"I want to be pink with blue eyes and brown hair and tail, I want to look like a strawberry ice-cream with chocolate." She chuckled at the though of her looking like that.

He then put his hand on his sisters forehead and focused, a few seconds later he looked at her and she was just like how she wanted to be but he saw something he did not add, on her back leg he saw a image of a pencil.

"PIA, what is that?" He asked.

"It's a cutie mark, it symbolises ones special talent." Daniel remember that Annabelle always loved to draw and did so very well for her age, but he still felt his stomach twist when he heard the word 'cutie mark'.

Annabelle looked over herself and when she saw her mark she asked the same thing and Daniel gave her the same answer PIA gave him.

"Ok, Now me, if I go a unicorn then I should be able to use my powers without drawing to much attention." He though of what he wanted to look like and started to change form.

When it was done Annabelle looked over he brothers new form, He was a unicorn, his coat was pure white, his eyes were a purple, his hair and tail were black and blue in strips, but what caught his sisters eye was his mark.

"Bro, what does your mark mean?" She asked not taking her eyes off it. When Daniel looked at it he saw what she meant, his mark was half way down his back leg on both sides and almost joined above his tail, the mark was lots of stars and galaxies but each one had a red line that left them and some red lines connected to nothing other that just space but eventual all the red lines came together in the centre of his mark which showed a image of a heart. He remember what PIA said he had merged with.

"The Heart. Is that what this indicates. Can I change it?" He asked PIA.

"Yes that is what it indicates and you can change it but I will be very difficult. This world runs on magic for everything so it is not only very strong but everywhere. Too much for your resistance to stop. You can change it if you constantly use your power on it to keep it the image you want or you can increase the amount or radiation within you so the magic won't effect you." Daniel decided to just put on some clothes to cover it up, he did not want to do the other options PIA mentioned as it could get him caught if he used his power all the time or he could serious hurt someone with that amount of radiation.

He thought about the clothes he was wearing before and the hoodie and some trousers appeared on him, completely covering his mark. "If ponies can tell what ones talent is by looking at their mark then I don't want them to see mine. It will cause to much attention."

"It means Heart. By the looks of it, i will just call it The Universal Heart." He said answering Annabelle's question but now she was curious of what that was.

"That sounds...I don't know Like something out of a story." She frowned, not quite satisfied with the answer. Daniel saw she was about to ask something else so he beat her by speaking first. "I will tell you more about it later. Now let's go, I can't keep you in that house forever." He said as he started to fly again and then picked up Annabelle. Both of them flew off to ponyville all the while staying close to the ground. "I will stop this when we are closer to the town. We will walk the last little bit." To which Annabelle just nodded.

"Can I get clothes like you?" She asked him.

"Sure, what do you want?" He asked.

"Jeans and hoodie like you but I want a white one." Daniel made them appear on her and she hugged herself to feel them and then smiled. "So cosy." Daniel smile and continued to fly in the direction to town.

"It has been 1000 years Luna, and I can't wait until you return. Celestia thought as she was eagerly awaiting her sisters return but she was interrupted from her thoughts by a letter that was sent to he from her student, Twilight Sparkle. Her letter was informing her that she found out about Nightmare Moon and was trying to warn her.

Twilight had always caught Celestia's attention as she was a lot like her old friend Star Swirl who was close to alicorn ascension but did not achieve it as he could not fully grasp the understanding that was needed for it to happen. Celestia had a strong feeling that Twilight could wield the Elements of Harmony and purge her sister from the evil that clamed her but Twilight would not be able to do it alone. She would need help, she would need friends and perhaps that would help her in the future. Friendship was what Star Swirl did not have besides her and Luna, and that could have been how he was not able finish his research. With this event that was going to happen meant that Twilight would need friends to help her get through it. Celestia now had a plan and she hoped it would work.

Looking over the map of Equestrian she saw the little town that was holding the sun celebration this year and decided that Twilight should head there to check on the preparations and make some friends.

With that in her mind she opened a scroll and started to write.

"So I am sending you to Ponyville to check on the preparations and while you are there I have another task for you, make some friends." She finished the letter and sent it to Twilight.

Daniel and his sister have been flying for a few minutes now, and along the way she was asking him what the machine he made was for, he told her that it was to help the Diamond Dogs and Timberwolves improve economically, boost their military force and to collect information on this world for him and his sister so they don't stand out with their lack of understanding. As Daniel and Annabelle approached Ponyville he set them down at the entrance to the forest where he met that yellow mare a while ago. They were about to continue to ponyville when something clicked in Daniel mind.

"We have not given ourselves names." Realising this he though about anything that could help him come up with a few names and remembered he did not know what kinds of names the ponies had. Until he though back to what he was told about the princesses. "Well their princesses move the sun and moon and they are called Celestia and Luna, so it seems their names go with their talent or their coat colour, from what Scar told me about Celestia her coat is pure white, and I don't know what Luna's was but if I had to judge it would be a kind of dark blue if it represents the night the same as Celestia's bright white coat is for representing the day."

Daniel decided to ask his sister about this, only for her to say she wanted to be named 'Strawberry Sprinkles'. He thought that her name might just pass. Now he had the difficulty of choosing his name and with him needing one that was related to pony names.

He thought for a moment and then he had an idea so he turned back into his human form and quickly looked at the map he kept in his hoodie pocket. To his delight the map mentions of other regions but does not show them on it. That means he could probably mention he is not from Equestria if some ponies find his name suspicious and it would hopefully still pass.

For a moment he decided to choose a name that was related to what he liked. Back at his home he liked to read about astronomy and his mark was related to space, so he decided to try out the name Cosmos. He mentions it to his sister and she seems to agree with him. He was about to transform back into his pony form until he noticed strange coloured rocks around him and Annabelle that were not there before. They looked like normal rocks but they had smoke coming off of them and they had a yellow liquid flowing out of them while they were also glowing green, and cracks over the burned surface. Thinking there was something wrong, he decided to play it safe and ask PIA right off the bat.

"How did these stones get here? There was no impact sound."

"You made them." Daniel did not remember willing this to happen so he asked another question.

"How did I make them if I did not will them?"

"Back at the house you cleaned your hoodie with your mind without willing it like you had with things before, in other words you thought about it being clean and it did become clean, so as a results your thoughts now become reality and not your will. If you want to change it back to what it was like before you can with a thought. As for how they were made, you made them when you thought about astronomy so your mind made meteors."

Daniel closed his eyes and willed it be like before however he did not know if it was that simple so he did a test, after he changed it to will, he thought about the meteors disappearing however he did not will it to be so. At the same time he thought to himself that the only way it would work is if he willed it to, and with that he opened his eyes and the meteors were still there.

He did another test and did the same as before but this time he thought that he did not need to will them to make them vanish so when he opened his eyes again they were gone. With a little panic, he instantly thought about what he did before to make his powers work with will rather than thought as that could probably expose him and Annabelle sooner.

"Ok, so apparently I have a way to make my thoughts become reality without the need to will them, I need to be extra careful then."

With that out of the way Daniel transformed back into a pony and the two of them started to go to the town. On the way there, Daniel was wondering what he should do for a house here. Should he just make one or buy one off by getting money from a job. While he did like the idea to just make one, he had some conflicting feelings that it might be a bad thing if the ponies suddenly find an extra house that just appeared over night. So he decided he will buy one by getting a job. Then he remembered he could just make money, but the only problem was he did not know what the currency of these ponies was or what it looked like.

Daniel was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't notice there was a pony trying to speak to him. Thankfully Annabelle snapped him out of it when she yelled at him. When he was back to reality his sister said of how this pony tried to greet him while he was to lost in thought. The pony was a violate coloured unicorn with visible eyelashes so Daniel assumed this unicorn was female. She had a pink straight line through the centre of her hair and tail and her mark was a six pointy sided star, there was an awkward silence before Annabelle spoke.

"Bro. She was trying to speak to you?" Daniel cleared his throat and spoke.

"Sorry about that I tend to get lost in my thoughts sometimes." She smiled and then spoke.

"Perhaps we should start over. Good afternoon, my name is Twilight Sparkle." Daniel saw what looked like a lizard standing beside her but he chose to stay polite and give his name.

"Nice to meet you too Twilight. My name is Cosmos-" At this his sister looked at him with confusion but quickly remembered that they were now trying to fit in so they have to use such names to avoid attention and perhaps suspicion as well. He then walked up to his sister before turning back to Twilight "-and this is Strawberry Sprinkles, my younger sister."

"Nice to meet you Cosmos and Strawberry." Twilight then realised that Cosmos was wearing clothes which ponies don't normally do unless it's a special event like the gala, and while the summer sun celebration was going to happen tonight the clothes he was wearing were ones that were neither suitable for such an event or have been seen before. At least from what little she knew of clothing. "If you don't mind me asking, why are you wearing cloths? In fact what kind are they? I have never seen a kind like that before." Daniel did change his clothing a bit before he arrived, now his hoodie was pure black like a midnight sky and his jeans were a bright purple. He was hoping his story would pass and while he did not want to lie.

"I am not originally from Equestria. I was born elsewhere. A place where it was common to wear clothes" Twilight stopped looking at Daniel's clothing and looked at him.

"Are you new in town too? I saw you and your sister walk out of the everfree forest. Speaking of which, why were you in there anyway?" She asked the last part with some concern in her voice.

"Yes, we are new to this town and we were in the forest because we lived there for a while." Daniel saw Twilights eyes go as wide as dinner plates and he was actually amazed they did not fall out of her skull while they were that size.

"You lived in the Everfree? How? Why?" Daniel did not know if her voice had amazement or confusion in it, possibly both, he was feeling very concerned for him and his sister as this is the first pony they have met and already they seem to be getting too much attention so he decided to answer those last ones and if it made her turn out worse then he would just get Annabelle and leave.

"It is quite easy to survive there if you know what creatures there are and we lived there for a while as we had nowhere else to go." This actually seemed to calm her down.

"Oh, So you learned and avoided the creatures. Lucky, most who go in there never return. Well you have told me your home, I might as well do the same. I am from Canterlot and I am here to check up on the preparations for the celebrations." Daniel was relived that she seemed to not be in a panic state now and was hoping to look around town.

"Would you like to go around town with us?" The lizard that was with Twilight asked him, and by the sound of the voice he was a guy. Twilight silenced him by putting her tail across his mouth then chuckled nervously before she took him a good distance away but Daniel could still hear the lizard clearly. "Come on Twilight, the princess did ask you to try and make some friends." Twilight had a defeated look on her face at the mention of this.

"You're right Spike, I might as well try." Twilight walked back to him. "Would you like to go around town with us if this is both our first time here?" Daniel thought about this for a moment. While it was true that the machine he made at his house was, at this moment, likely making more robots that would have different job. He did not know when he would return to his home to check up on it. He did plan to do so soon but sometimes plans have to change so he decided to accept her offer and was confident he might learn a lot of important things along the way.

"Hey Twilight, here comes somepony else if she is a residence of ponyville then both of you and Cosmos might find something interesting to talk about." Spike said before Daniel could answer so he looked to the side and saw that there was another pony approaching them. This pony was pink, her hair looked a bit like cotton candy and her mark was 3 balloons. Twilight seemed a bit nervous and Daniel could not blame her, he was usually the same when meeting someone new. There was times he tried to make friends in the past but it turned out very awkward. The pink pony stopped in from of them both and Spike looked back at Twilight.

"Come on Twilight, just try." Twilight had her ears down and a nervous look on her face.

"Um...Hello." The pink pony reacted by looking at Twilight then switching her gaze to Daniel, then Annabelle then back and forth between them all for a few seconds before jumping up in the air with a giant gasp. She stayed suspended in the air for a few seconds and then she flew off. He would have questioned how that pony did that if he did not decide to go along with it after the weird experience he had when he merged with the Heart. He was use to seeing strange things by now and just didn't question them. Twilight, Annabelle and Spike all looked at where the pony flew off and only Annabelle did not have a surprised look in her face. "Well, that was interesting alright."

It was at this moment he decided to answer Twilights question.

"About your question from before, I don't see why not. If you are here to check the preparations then where do we go first?" Spike pulled out a list and looked over it while they walked to their destination.

"Summer sun celebration, official overseers checklist. Number 1: Banquet preparations, Sweet Apple Acres." They kept on walking to a farm on the outskirts of the town and just like the name of the place suggests, there was apple trees that went very far along the land.

"Yee ha" When they heard that they all turned to the source of the noise which was a female earth pony by the sound of her voice and for the fact that Daniel did not see wings or a horn. Her tail and hair was a tan color and she ran up to a tree then kicked it which caused all the apples to fall into buckets down below where she stood close by with a proud look on her face.

"Let's get this over with." Twilight sighed with her head held low to the ground for a moment before she started to go and greet the other pony. "Good afternoon my name is Twilight Sparkle." Daniel then saw the other pony start to shake Twilights hoof at quite a fast pace.

"Well howdy do miss Twilight, a pleasure meetin yer acquaintance. Am Applejack, we here at sweet apple acres sure do like makin new friends." Daniel was stating to feel somewhat sick of this place already, Applejack just met Twilight and already saying she likes making new friends, so she probably thinks Twilight is her friend now. He was staring to miss Earth the more he stayed here, so much so he almost cried and he would have if Annabelle did not hug him which made him feel better.

"Friends? Actuale-e-e, I eh." She did not get to finish her sentence. Applejack finished the hoofshake and walked towards Daniel while Spike stopped Twilight's hoof which was still shaking and giggled a second later.

"Hi, mister and welcome ta Sweet Apple Acres. I'm Applejack." She said while shaking Daniel's hoof just like she did with Twilight's but to him it did not feel any different than a regular handshake except the hoofs part so he decided to shake her hoof in return. She shook his hoof quickly but it didn't bother Daniel in the slightest and when she leg go of his hoof it was not shaking like Twilights was when she was finished her hoof shake

"So Applejack. I trust you have a nice surprise set for the celebration?" She beamed in a smile when he asked that.

"You bet ah am." She went on a small rant to what she had planned but Daniel lost track of what she was saying but she soon stopped when Twilight spoke.

"Well in fact I am here to supervise preparations for the summer sun celebration and you're in charge of the food." Twilight told Applejack who was listening to her.

"We sure'a sugar are, would ya care ta sample sum?"

"Well as long as it does not take to long." Applejack rushed away and a few seconds later a bell was heard ringing.

"Soups on everypony!!!" Daniel was starting to get annoyed at how they had words like that and wondered why they did not just say 'everyone' as his race did not go around saying 'everyhuman' so what was wrong with everyone? But he was quickly snapped out of his thought as he was almost knocked over by lots of other ponies that were rushing passed, which was also causing dust to start appearing and blocked his vision.

When the dust settled he found himself, Annabelle, Twilight and Spike at a table but before he could start to think about how they got here or how the table appeared Applejack appeared beside them. "Now why don't I introduce y'all ta the apple family?" Daniel looked around at the amount of ponies that were staring at him, and it made him feel very uncomfortable, so much so he put up his hood.

"Thanks but we need to get going." Twilight tried to walk away but was stopped by a pony who offered some kind of food.

"This here is Applefritter." Applejack said before Applefritter put the food on the table and rushed off somewhere, then another pony on the other side of the table put more food on. "Apple bumkin." Daniel was actually getting scared of this. These ponies were being way to nice, it somehow made Daniel think about some fanfics he read or movies he watched where the killer would act like a saint only to kill them once their trust was gained. But because he was in a world that had creatures in it that, to him were supposed to be just myths, he was unsure if that was the case until he remembered that here humans were myths and he was one so it would be a bit awkward to think that about them doing that to him, and he would never do that to them.

"Big Macintosh, Applebloom and Granny Smith." Daniel was lost in thought for quiet a while he didn't notice that the table was now stacked with food and he only got the name of the last 3 that were mentioned. "Up and attem Granny Smith." Daniel was looking for Annabelle and saw her looking at the table with wide eyes and a large smile on her face. He was about to go up to her and tell her not to eat anything as it was the ponies food, not hers until he was stopped by what he heard Applejack say. "Why i'd say there already part'a the family." Twilight spat out an apple that she had in her mouth and then chuckle nervously.

"Ok, well I can see the food situation is handled so we'll be on our way." Daniel was happy to hear that.

"Aren't ya gonna stay for brunch?" There was a small pony, a filly he thought the name was. Looking at Twilight with a sad face and big sad eyes, Daniel swore that it was the second most cutest thing he had ever seen with the first being Annabelle when she was newly born.

"Sorry but we have a awful lot to do." When Twilight said that the whole crowed awed in disappointment and it made Twilight have a hard time going along with her word. "Fine" Daniel groaned inward in annoyance but all the other ponies around them cheered in happyness.

"Before we start however, ah think we should see how strong this new fella is." Applejack turned to look at Daniel then she had a face of realisation on her like she remembered something. "Oh sorry sugar cube but ah didn't catch yer name." When she said that all the ponies looked at Daniel who tried to keep calm.

"My name is...Cosmos."

"That's ah nice name. Anyway are ya wanting to show just how strong ye are? So far nopony has been able ta match ma bro." Daniel thought about this and while it's true he did have enhance strength he did not know how strong he truly was so he decided to accept.

"Ok. what do I do." Applejack motioned for him to follow her and he did. They walked towards the load of appletrees along with all the others and they soon stopped near 2 trees.

"It's simple, buck a tree n' see how much apples fall out, in fact, Big Mac can' a go first." She said to Daniel who looked at a giant red pony who then rushed up to one tree and hit it with his back legs which cause all the apples to fall out, after the baskets were full he stood there proudly. "Think ya can do it?" He heard Applejack say to him. He was starting to have second thoughts about this. He didn't know how strong he was and that might be a problem so he decided to use only a little strength as he ran towards the other tree but he was slow as he was not use to his pony body but he ended up kicking the tree with what little strength he had.

Daniel was not prepared for what happened. The tree he kicked into was completely destroyed when his legs impacted it, not in the broken in half kind of way, but totally destroyed like a rock through glass kind of way. Some of the other trees close by were almost torn from their spot in the ground by the force from his kick. Daniel looked back at the tree to see it was completely gone and some other close by were bent from the spot in the ground where they stood. He then looked back at the others who were watching him only to see them all just like Twilight was a while ago. Eyes almost to big for there skulls and their jaws on the ground to which he chuckled nervously while rubbing the back of his head.

"Ha...ha...oops, sorry about that. I guess I put to much into it" The other were unmoving for a while before applejack spoke again.

"Wohoho, I knew yer were strong, but not 'that' strong, quite fast too." She said with a smile but Daniel was actual scared of himself now as he realised he might unintentional hurt someone by using only his strength, no powers needed. Soon after Applejack said that the rest of the ponies seemed to come back to reality and cheered.

"I am not that strong normally. I just had some help from something when I did that." Applejack asked what he meant by that and then Twilight went on to explain that there was magic that could enhance Strength, speed and other things of a creature that knew the right spell.

"Sometime in the future, ya owe mah bro a rematch. No magic. Ok?" Daniel nodded and they went back to the food.

A few minutes later they were all back in ponyville to continue checking the preparations and Twilight looked like she could throw up. After he showed his strength they ended up being fed food by the apple family but Twilight seemed to get most, probably because she is the main one who was tasked to check on the food.

"Foods all taken care of, next is weather." Spike said then looked back at Twilight who groaned.

"I ate to much pie." Daniel was a bit amazed she wasn't struggling to walk in the slightest after she had all that food.

"There's supposed to be a Pegasus pony name Rainbow Dash clearing the clouds." They all looked up to the sky and saw nobody.

"Well she is not doing a very good job is she?" Daniel heard something coming towards them and by the sound of it, it was heading to them quite quickly so he got Annabelle and walked backwards, out of the way.

He just managed to get his sister out of the way and was about to tell Twilight to move until she was knocked to the ground and into a muddy puddle by a blue coloured pony with a rainbow tail and rainbow hair who he assumed was Rainbow Dash. Who then stood up and chuckle nervously.

"Excuse me?" Twilight was still lying down in the puddle while Rainbow Dash still chuckling. "Let me help you." She flew away and Twilight picked herself up but she was still sitting in the puddle. Dash arrived back in a few seconds with a cloud and place it over Twilight before standing on top of it and then started to jump on it which caused a lot of water to drop on Twilight.

She was now sitting in the puddle but all the mud was off of her. "Oops I guess I overdid it, uh, how about this?" She then started to fly around Twilight quickly, so much so that a small rainbow tornado was made. "My very own, rainblow dry. No, no don't thank me you're quiet welcome." She said as she lowered herself to the ground only to burst out laughing when she saw Twilight's hair and so did Spike and Annabelle. Daniel also chuckled a little but Twilight was not looking happy at all.

"Let me guess, you're Rainbow Dash?" When Twilight asked that Rainbow stood up quickly and made a pose that looked liked one for self promotion.

"The one and only." She took flight and went to Twilight's face. "Why? You hear of me?" She had her head outstretched and a smile on her face.

"I heard you're supposed to be keeping the sky clear." Twilight then sighed. "I'm Twilight Sparkle and the princess sent me to check on the weather." Rainbow was lying on a cloud in a relaxed way by the time Twilight finished saying that.

"Yeh, yeh. I'll do it in a jiffy, just as soon as I am done practicing."

"Practicing? For what?"

"The wonderbolts." When she said that she pointed to a poster that looked like a military poster by the way the ones at the front were standing. "There going to preform at the celebration tomorrow and I'm gonna show them my stuff." She said that while flying in loops before settling back on the cloud.

"Thee wonderbolts?" Twilight asked with a smile, Daniel saw the smile and by the way she was talking she seemed to be getting ready to do something.

"Yup."

"The most talented flyers in all of Equestria?" Twilight did not lost the small smile she had on her face.

"That's them." Rainbow was still on the same cloud and lying the same way.

"Pffff. Please, they'd never accept a Pegasus who can't even keep the sky clear for one measly day." Rainbow looked at Twilight in a way that more or less said that she could but can't be bothered to at the moment.

"Hey, I can clear this sky in 10 seconds flat." Twilight's eyes narrowed at rainbow and the smile turned into a grin.

"Prove it."

Rainbow almost looked angry but it turned into a confident smile just before she took off and rapidly started kicking clouds which made them vanish all the while doing tricks like loops and zig zags. The whole time she was doing this her speed caused strong gusts of wind to go all over the place. When she was done she hovered close to Twilight, just above a bridge. "What'd I say?" She landed on the bridge. "10 seconds flat." As she said this she had a look of confidence on her face and waved her hoof in the direction of the sky. "I'd never leave ponyville hanging." When she looked at Twilight she and Spike had a look of awe on their faces. She then shifted her attention to Daniel. "What did you think about that Mr...ehh. Sorry, I did not catch your name." She said while looking at Daniel.

"Cosmos. My name is Cosmos, and this here is my little sister, Strawberry Sprinkles." He gestured to Annabelle who was beside him "As for what did I think of it, your speed is good and your tricks were executed beautifully. So it was a good performance." She narrowed her eyes at him as he said that.

"Good? Just good?" She was a bit angry that he did not say something like 'You were awesome' so he decided to be truthful to her like he was with Twilight but also not say anything that would expose him and Annabelle.

"I am not originally from Equestria if you could not tell and I...we have seen some scary things in our travels, things that would be awesome if they were also not dangerous so I'm sorry if I offended you." Daniel saw Dash look at him with a blank expression before she shook her head.

"It's fine. It's not my best, but mark my words. Your mind will be blown when I show my best tricks." She said that last part with narrowed eyes and a smile.

"Looking forward to it." He said with a smile and then Dash looked back to Twilight and Spike. Spike was looking at Twilight with a smile while she was still looking the same way she was before, with an expression of awe still on her face. Dash giggled and flew behind her.

"You're a laugh Twilight Sparkle. I can't wait to hang out some more." She then looked back at Daniel. "Same with you Cosmos." She then did a loop and flew off.

"Wow, she's amazing." Spike said to Twilight while pointing in the direction that Dash flew off in. Spike started to play with Twilight's new hair style but anyone could tell from her expression that she didn't like what he was doing. "Wait, it's kind of pretty once you get use to it."

"Hey Twilight."

"Yes, Cosmos?" Her expression change back to a normal.

"How much more is left to check on?" Spike pulled out the list.

"Well there's somepony who is in charge of the decorations and one who is in charge of the music." Someone who is in charge of decoration for such a event will probably complain about his cloths and might try to get him to ware something else which would not be good for him so he decided to go and see about the music.

"I will go and see about the music. Where should I check?" Spike checked the list again.

"That's just the thing, it doesn't say where the music preparation is or who is in charge of it."

"Ok, I will go and ask around. Where should we meet up after it's done?"

"There is a library in town so when I am done I will wait outside of it so you don't get lost." Her expression changed to a friendly smile.

"Ok, thanks Twilight." Daniel and Annabelle went to see if they could find the music preparation.

As they walked around to find the pony in charge of the music, Annabelle was looking all around the town and almost went hyper when she saw a building made of gingerbread but Daniel reminded her that they had a task to do which disappointed her. Despite how she was acting, Daniel could tell she was trying to cheer herself up. The news about their parents is still not something she has gotten over. As they walked through the town he got a few odd looks from the ponies, mostly thanks to what he was wearing.

They continued to walk through the town until they heard birds singing simultaneously. Annabelle closed her eyes and listened to it while Daniel wondered if that was the music that he was supposed to check on. He followed the sound and when he found the source he saw a lot of birds on one tree with a yellow Pegasus that had pink hair and a pink tail flying in front of them who looked familiar to him. Among the birds, there was one bird among them who seemed to be singing just like the rest but at a higher pitch.

"Oh, um, stop please everyone." The mare flew up to one of the birds. "Excuse me sir, I mean no offence but your rhythm is just a teeny tiny bit off." Daniel felt more sure that this was the music and was about to ask her how the preparations were going but was stopped for a moment when he remembered that the reason she looked familiar was because she was the one who understood what he was saying when he was disguised as a Mew, but he continued to approached her after he got over that thought. That was when she saw him back then, and with a different form he should have nothing to worry about. "Now follow me please, a one, a two, a one, two, three."

"Excuse me Miss." The moment Daniel said that she fell to the ground in fright. "Oh, sorry about that." Fluttershy picked herself up and looked away from Daniel with her hair over her eyes, "I did not mean to scare you, I am here to help with the preparations for the celebration and I was wondering, are you in charge of the music?" She nodded but still stayed quite and barely looked at him. "I'm Cosmos, what's your name?" He asked hoping to break the silence.

"I'm...I'm Fluttershy." Daniel managed to hear her say.

"Well Fluttershy from what I heard, the music is great so I will leave you to it." He decided to leave her alone as she seemed to suit her name, being very shy but just before he turned around she spoke.

"Excuse me, have we met before?" She was now a bit closer, looking right at him and not trying to hide.

"I don't think we have, why?" She did not stop looking at him the way she currently was.

"Your eyes look familiar." Daniel was confused for a moment before he remembered something and was now determined to get out of there as this pony was giving him the same look he saw when he was disguised as Mew. He was not going to take the chance of her finding a possible link because when he was in that disguise he saw his eyes were unchanged from one of his reflections in one of the old castle windows and when he made his pony form he also did not change his eyes. He also didn't change his voice while he was in the other disguise so this pony might find a link.

"I have no idea what you are talking about Miss Shy, I...I...I got to go, more things to check up on." He ran towards Annabelle and told her it was time to go so they both took off towards the library, leaving Fluttershy still in her own thoughts.

"I swear I have seen those eyes before...and his voice is familiar too." She was snapped out of her thought by one of the birds flying in front of her and tweeting. "Oh, you're right, we do need to practice more." She went back to teaching the birds how to sing properly for the celebration.

Daniel and his sister were now looking for Twilight as she said she would by the entrance to the library but they could not see her. They continued looking for a few seconds until they saw Twilight running at high speeds with her hair back to normal and stopping outside the building so they both walked to her to see if that was all that was needed to be done.

"Hey Twilight, how was the decorations?" He said with a friendly smile but Twilight just sighed.

"I don't want to talk about it." She was about to go into the building but stopped and turned back to him. "Cosmos, do you know of Nightmare Moon?" Daniel thought for a minute and then remembered what Thag said about her.

"I have heard the name yes, was she not banished by some elements?" Twilight looked at him with a face of surprise before it turned to a big smile but Annabelle spoke before Twilight could.

"Bro, where did you learn of them?" He looked down at this sister.

"I will tell you later Strawberry." Then he turned his view back to Twilight who said what she was going to say before Annabelle spoke.

"Yes she was. I have done some research and I figured out that she might return tonight. Princess Celestia said it's nothing to worry about, but I am not so sure. Cosmos, will you help me?" So far Twilight has been quite nice so he could not find a reason not to.

"Ok. What do you need help with?" She still had the smile on her face as she opened the door to the building. As Daniel walked in he soon found himself standing in darkness but thanks to his better sight he saw a lot of others hiding around the place. He thought about it for a moment until he realized it was probably a surprise and that's why the lights are off and lots of ponies are in here, unless this is when the murder happens. He shook that thought and just entered the building with Twilight.

"Well first, I need to find where the elements are located. If I can't convince the princess that Nightmare Moon is coming then I...We will have to deal with it ourselves. Now where's the lights?" The lights suddenly turned on and all the ponies shouted.

"Surprise" Confetti and honkers went off when they shouted that. He thought this was going to be a large party and he never did like big parties as most of the time they were too loud or lasted too long. He and Twilight both let out an audible groan at the same time which caused them to look at each other before chuckling. Daniel saw one pony he recognized, the pink one from not long after he first met Twilight.

"Surprise! Hi I'm Pinkie Pie and I threw this party just for the two of you. Were you surprised her you, were you, huhuhuhuhu?" She asked while she jumped over Twilight then Daniel.

"Very surprised, libraries are supposed to be quite." Daniel could tell Twilight was annoyed with all that was happening.

"Well that's silly. What kind of welcome party would it be if it were quite. I mean duh, boring." Daniel's mind wondered and he ended up thinking about his sister and him and what their options will be if they got discovered. He should have a backup plan just in case that happened, and an idea clicked in his head.

"Could I make a pocket dimension. I mean, I know how to control space, but that's just space. I might also need to learn more about controlling time. PIA, what will be required for me to make this?" He knew he could make plant life so he was going to make a pocket dimension as a backup plan and nice plants would make the place more nice to live in, if it came to that situation.

"You can make a pocket dimension but you will need to let your body adapt to the amount of energy you put into your space power as it could have a worse side effect like what happened when you made that A.I. If you don't put time into the pocket dimension that you are planning to make then everything will remain frozen in time."

"Ok, Thanks PIA." Daniel decided to think of the other plans later and was now looking for Twilight who was over at a table with drinks on it and drinking from a straw.

"-and invite everyone in Ponyville." Daniel saw the others he had met before appear behind Pinkie Pie and he was actually amazed that she said everyone instead of everypony. "See, and now you have lots and lots of friends!" That did it for him, this was becoming to sugar coated and he felt like he was going to be sick but he lost that feeling when he saw Twilight. She looked like she was crying but her mouth and cheeks were pure red.

"Are you alright sugar cube?" Applejack ask before Twilight jumped into the air with her hair and tail on fire before flying off somewhere.

"Aww she's so happy she's crying." Daniel saw Twilight walk up the stairs and went up after her while Pinkie ate a cupcake covered in hot sauce and Annabelle was eating some too. When Daniel was up the stairs one of the ponies spoke.

"Who was that with the clothes?"

"That Rarity, was Cosmos." Rainbow dash answered her.

"Why does he wear them? We don't normally wear clothes and I have never seen a design like that before." She asked Rainbow Dash.

"He told me he's not originally from Equestria, so I don't know. Perhaps he wears them because it's common from where he is from or because they are comfy? I mean there are other ponies that are also not from here."

"You're right. Perhaps he will let me use that design, it certainly looks unique." After she said that they went back to the party.

Upstairs Daniel found Twilight with her head under a pillow, not very happy about the whole party thing happening down the stairs.

"Hey Twilight. What's wrong?"

"Oh, hi Cosmos, why are you not down the stairs with the others?" She asked him with a confused look.

"I never was one for parties. I always found then to be too loud or last too long. But never mind that, should we not be trying to find these elements you mentioned?" She smiled at him but the smile was quickly replaced with a upset look.

"I can't study with this noise and what if Nightmare Moon does return tonight? I have no idea where the elements are." She was clearly upset and this Nightmare Moon sounded like a problem by how much she mentioned her.

"Hey, cheer up, things might not be so bad. If there is one thing that I know for sure is that sometime, something can seem worse than it actually is, if Nightmare Moon does return then will your princess not deal with her?" Twilight looked at him with a small smile.

"I appreciate you trying to cheer me up but from what I've researched, only the elements can stop her. I don't know what to do." She said before she put the pillow back over her head. Daniel was now determined to stop Nightmare Moon if she was a threat.

"If Nightmare Moon does attack, if you find her such a threat then she could effect everything in this land, not just for normal ponies but also for me and my sister. Then if she arrives tonight and is also a threat, then I will deal with her." He decided he would hide and change into his shadow form and then deal with Nightmare Moon if he needed to, but for now he might as well do some research while there was still time and he was in a library so why not? But there was one thing he wanted to know most of all. "Hey Twilight, is there any books about humans in here?"

"It should be somewhere in the 'H' section." Daniel looked around and found a few books on humans.

"Let's see what they know about my race." He opened one of the books and started to read it.

A few hours later he felt like he finished reading all the books on this world's version of humans and apparently humans were supposedly a myth as there was very few bits of evidence of a race that was here before the ponies. The human myth appeared 1000 years ago when the crystal ponies were freed from slavery and some mentioned of ruins that Sombra wanted destroyed and how he mentioned the name human once. Their stories were documented as the ruins were destroyed and the empire disappeared so while humans were mostly just a myth some of the ponies thought they were the predecessors of their own species. Some of the crystal ponies made it out but not all of them, and the ones who did were the ones who told of this. Other than that he found nothing else on his race at all and was a bit disappointed. He looked at the clock and saw it was very early in the morning, and moments later the door opened and Spike entered.

"Hey Twilight! Pinkie started pin the tail on the pony, want to play?"

"No, all the ponies in this town are crazy." She looked at Daniel who looked at her when she said that. "You're ok Cosmos, you're not crazy." Daniel smiled at her and she looked back to Spike. "Spike do you know what time it is?"

"It's the eve of the summer sun celebration. Everypony has to stay up or they will miss the princess raise the sun. You really should lighten up Twilight. It's a party." Daniel heard Twilight speak gibberish in a mocking voice.

"Here I thought I would have more time to learn about the elements of harmony but, silly me, all this ridiculous friend making has kept me from it." She laid down on her bed while looking out the window, but she soon got up and still did the same thing. "Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape and she will bring about everlasting night." She said while looking at the moon then at a book and back to the moon again. "I hope the princess was right, I hope it really is just an old pony tale." The door opened and Spike was standing there.

"Come on you two, it's time to watch the sun rise."

They all walked towards the town hall and entered the building where they waited at the front of the crowd. Daniel was standing next to Twilight with Spike on her back and with Annabelle by his side, then Pinkie pie rushed over to them.

"Isn't this exciting? Are you excited because I'm excited, well except for the time I saw you walking into town and went 'huuu' but I mean, really who wouldn't do that?" A light switched on, birds started singing and a pony appeared at the front to address the crowd.

"Fillies and Gentle colts, as mayor of Ponyville it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration." There was a big cheer from all the ponies. "In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sun rise and celebrate this, the longest day of the year. And now it is my great honour to introduce to you, the ruler of our land!" Daniel saw that Twilight took a quick look at the moon and now was looking more worried than he has ever seen her before. "The same pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and every day. The good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria. Princess Celestia." At this curtains opened at the top, trumpets were heard, the birds sang again and the light moved to the recently opened curtain but no one was there.

Daniel heard all the ponies gasp and then heard Twilight speak.

"This can't be good."

"Remain calm everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation." The mayor said

"Oh, oh, I love guessing games, is she hiding?" Pinkie was bouncing then started to look around the place from the spot she stood.

"She's gone." A pony from up top said which got a bigger gasp from the crowd.

"Oh she's good." Pinkie put on a dramatic voice before screaming as there was a blue mist that was appearing at the top where the princess was supposed to be.

"Oh No." Twilight said as a black alicorn wearing blue armor and who had the mist as her hair and tail appeared. "Nightmare Moon." Spike fainted and Nightmare Moon spoke.

"Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I have seen your preciouses little sun loving faces."

"What did you do with our princess!?" Rainbow Dash threatened and tried to fly up to her only to be stopped by Applejack who had her tail in her mouth.

"Whow there nelly." Applejack held Rainbow Dash and Nightmare Moon just chuckled but it soon turned into a laugh.

"Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?" She asked in a threatening manner.

"Oh oh more guessing games, un pokee smokes? How about queen meany? Oh black snooty, black snooty!" Pinkie pie was silenced when Applejack stuffed an apple in her mouth.

"Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for a thousand years?" She asked looking at Fluttershy. "Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?" She asked another pony while using her own hair to hold her chin.

"I did, and I know who you are, You're the mare in the moon. Nightmare Moon" Twilight said from the front and the rest of the ponies gasped when they heard this.

"Well, well ,well somepony who remembers me." She looked happy but then it quickly changed. "Then you must also know why I'm here?" The crowd of ponies were all looking at Twilight.

"You're here to.....to." She did not finish the sentence and Nightmare Moon just laughed.

"Remember this day little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night...will last...forever!" After she said that her hair made a vortex and lightning started flashing around the place all the while Nightmare Moon was laughing.

Daniel was just looking at her with a eyebrow raised but he then saw that Annabelle was almost crying and hugging onto him tightly, like she does when she is scared. So he decided to deal with this situation but in his own way. Reaching into his pocket he made a water balloon appear in it and then threw it at Nightmare Moon and got her right on the face with it, soaking her.

"Boo. Get off the stage." He looked around at the ponies who were looking at him like he just agreed to dance with death. "What?" He asked.

Nightmare Moon looked enraged at Daniel as water dripped from her face but he stayed still, remaining unmoving and unfazed by her gaze.

"You would dare insult royalty!? I will see to it that you are taken care off." With that she fired a beam of magic at Daniel who just sidestepped and avoided it with ease. To him, the beam was very slow, it was like time seemed to stop when it was fired and he just moved out of the way with a simple step to the right, and it sped up again. After this, everyone seemed to be amazed at what he just did.

"Did you really think I would just stand there and take the hit? If so, then not only are you pathetic, but stupid too." Daniel was still looking at her and she was also looking at him but her expression changed to a surprised one. He looked around and saw that all the ponies were looking at him just like Nightmare was, like something they have never seen before. "What?" After he asked that Twilight walked up to him.

"Cosmos...How did you do that? Even I couldn't keep track of that attack. How are you fast enough to avoid it?" Now he started to wonder if fast for them was normal to him as he could easily keep track of that attack and it took almost no effort to avoid.

"Twilight, sometimes I do things that I can't explain, that and I have always had fast reflexes." It was true that when he was back home he would usually do silly stuff just because he felt like it which was odd if you consider most times he needed to have a reason to do something. With that out of the way he turned back to Nightmare only to see another blast close to him and time seemed to stop again.

But he decided to see how much this would do to him, so he would get a rough estimate to who he is dealing with so he stood in place and got hit by it which sent him through the wall of the building.

"Ha! How's that for pathetic!?" She shouted and all the ponies were now looking back at her with fear while Twilight was still looking at the wall where Daniel was blasted threw but before Nightmare Moon could say anything else.

"You are more pathetic than I thought if you needed me to be distracted." Daniel picked himself out of the rubble and stood up, still looking at her the same way. He had a burned hole in the front of his hoodie and had a small burn in the location the blast hit him. But the burn was not that serious and she saw this, but Daniel spoke before she could. "Here is something for you to think about. What is royalty without any subjects? The answer. A normal pony, nothing special, Just like you!" Daniel was about to attack Nightmare but was stopped when guards tried to capture her but she just hit them away with lightning and then disappeared out of the town hall in her own mist.

Daniel then walked back to his sister. "Don't worry Strawberry, everything will be ok." He then turned back to Twilight. "You said the elements are needed, do you know anything that might give a clue about there location?" But Twilight did not reply to his question and just looked at him wide eyed which freaked him out. "What?"

"What, What, WHAT!? What do you mean 'What'? You just insulted Nightmare Moon, avoided an attack from her that I couldn't have avoided and took a direct hit from her but got up from it like it was nothing! Cosmos...how did you do that?" Her voice sounded like it had more surprise than worry in it, so he thought of an excuse to tell her and quickly found one.

"I don't want to talk about it, but I will say this. I managed avoid her attack because I have been training. I have already told you that me and my sister had to live in the Everfree for a while. We were on our way here from our home so I had a lot of training done in that place while we lived there. That's how I avoided her attack. As for how I took her attack...I have taken some heavy hits in the past, some while I was in the forest and got used to the pain, so that's how her attack seemed to do nothing, but it still did hurt." He made his story sound realistic and was also being truthful. The injuries he got while he was in the forest were from his training but those were almost non existent and healed fast, if he was normal then it would be a totally different story. As he said his explanation, Twilight's face of surprised seemed to change.

"Ok, I won't pester you about it, but you're right, we need to get the elements." Daniel and Annabelle followed Twilight as she headed back to the library carrying Spike who was still asleep. Daniel looked down at the location he got hit, only to discover it was already fully healed but he paid no attention to it for now.

When they were back at the library, Twilight was putting Spike to bed.

"We need to stop Nightmare." He fell back to sleep after he said that and Twilight levitated his covers over him.

"You have been up all night Spike. You are a baby dragon after all." She then turned the light of the room off and walked out to find Daniel looking along the sections of books, he turned around and looked at Twilight.

"Are you sure there will be a book about them in here?"

"I am certain there will be something about them." Twilight then started helping him look for a book on the elements, but instead of just looking across the sections, she was throwing books out and around the place. "Elements, elements, elements. Ugh, how can we stop Nightmare Moon without the elements of harmony?" She was holding different books with her magic, one at a time and flipped through the pages of some very rapidly. She was panicking while searching and not thinking precisely so he went over to the E section to look for the book about them there.

Daniel had a thought and after it he was more determined than ever to deal with Nightmare Moon. If she was going to keep it night time forever as Twilight said she would. Then the Diamond dogs and Timberwolves who were just starting to make peace between themselves, would be effected. The trees would die from lack of sunlight which means the Timberwolves were also in danger and it would be a shame if the alliance ended so soon. The same went for the ponies because they would not be able to grow their food and would starve. All this remained him of how he lost his home, of how it was consumed by darkness, the darkness of a giant sphere. He decided to carry through with his plan and help Twilight find these elements and if that failed then he would deal with Nightmare by himself.

"And just what are the Elements of Harmony? And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy?" Rainbow was flying with her face right up at Twilight's face, looking at her with angry eyes but at the end of her question she was pulled away from Twilight by Applejack who then let her go.

"Simmer down sally. She ain no spah, but she sure knows what's goin on. Don't ya Twilight?" She asked her. The others that Daniel and Twilight had met before appeared, except for the one with both purple hair and tail and a white coat. Twilight did not seem to be scared that they all were looking at her for an answer.

"I read all about the prediction of Nightmare Moon, some mysterious objects called the elements of harmony are the only things that can stop her, but I don't know what they are. Where to find them, I don't even know what they do!" Daniel was starting to wonder just how innocent these ponies were, though he has merged with the Heart which, according to what PIA had told him gives a large amount of powers within the realms of the living but he could still be killed from Cosmic energy and a very few other ways so if he could get killed when merged with something like that then these elements are most likely certainly not the only things that could stop Nightmare.

"The elements of harmony, a reference guide." They all looked over to the voice and it was Daniel who had just found the book on one of the shelves but was quickly knocked out of the way when Twilight rushed over and looked to where he was looking.

"Cosmos, How did you find that!?"

"You truly did not think they would be under the 'E' section for Elements?" He asked with a raised eyebrow after picking himself up to which Twilight just had a smile that seemed to be one of embarrassment and Daniel just shook his head. Then she levitated the book out and started to read it.

"There are six elements of harmony, but only five of them are known: Kindness, Laughter, generosity, honesty and loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said that the last know location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal sisters. It is located in what is now.." She paused, gulped and looked at the others before she finished "The everfree forest." to which all except Daniel and Annabelle gasped as Twilight turned back to the book. "It is currently unknown how many elements that represent harmony there truly is as the sixth element appeared to Princess Celestia sometime after the other five were found, so there may be more elements that represent harmony that have yet to be discovered." When she finished reading the last part she put the book back. "Alright then, let's go." When she turned around the others were looking at Daniel who was looking at them.

"What?" He asked but then Rainbow Dash flew up to his face.

"What do you mean what? Cosmos you insulted Nightmare Moon without so much as a shiver of fear, took a hit from her but just got back up from it and now you are not scared of going into the everfree forest? What is wrong with you?" Dash asked him but he looked back at Twilight and nodded.

"You may not all know this but Cosmos and his sister Strawberry are not from Equesrtia, but there have been lots of ponies that have come to Equestria from different land so Cosmos is no different. While him and his sister were moving to ponyville they lived in the Everfree for a while and during their time there, he took some heavy hits from the monsters, so Cosmos probably has no fear of the Everfree as he has been in there before. But for him having no fear of Nightmare Moon...either he has seen worse in that forest or he does not know what she is." All the others looked at Daniel while he just smiled. "Now that that's out of the way, let's go." They left the house and went to the Everfree. Annabelle was wanting to come along but Daniel insisted that she stayed. It was safer for her and even though she didn't like it she still agreed.

While they were walking, the other unicorn that Daniel did not meet previously was talking with him and he found out from Twilight that her name was Rarity.

"I must say darling where did you get such clothes?" She was examining them along the way but that question caused Daniel to look away from her before replying.

"They were given to me from my mother." This was true. When he first wore this kind of hoodie he love how comfy it was but he ended up asking his mom for another one when the first one got to small.

"If you don't want to talk about it then I won't pressure you, but I have to ask. Will you let me take the measurements and use that kind of design?" Daniel just refused, if he was to give her them then they would likely see his mark.

"I'm sorry Miss Rarity but I prefer to keep these on." After that Rainbow Dash, who was still flying, turned around and looked at him.

"Why do you want to keep them on anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Why do you fly all the time? You like to, is that it? The same with me and these clothes."

"Alright I won't ask anymore." She seemed to be annoyed but soon stopped flying and landed when they reached the entrance to the Everfree forest and now they all looked at it with fear.

"Weee, Lets go." Pinkie started to walk towards the forest without a worry in the world.

"Not so fast." The moment Twilight said that she stopped dead in her tracks. "Look I appreciate the offer, but I'd really like me and Cosmos do this on our own." Daniel looked at Twilight.

"Why do you want me to go with you?"

"You lived in here so you should have knowledge of it that will be useful and back at the library, you were able to think calmly and straight while under pressure." He shook his head.

"I was not under pressure, you just didn't stop to think." Twilight glared at him and he just chuckled. A few seconds later she sighed knowing Daniel was right.

"Well then, let's go." She was stopped by Applejack.

"When all this is done. I need to check on the A.I that I made and perhaps give it a name, but what?." They all agreed at something that Applejack said but Daniel missed it and started to go towards the forest.

"Especially if there is Candy Apples in there." Pinkie just shouted that out and got a few strange looks from the group. "What? Those things are good." With that she started to walk into the forest too and Twilight looked at Daniel.

"I hope everything turns out alright." The two of them went into the forest after them.

A few minutes later they seemed to be somewhat lost, there was still a dirt path to follow and if Daniel remembered correctly, then this would lead them to the castle but the fact that this place looked very different when it was dark was almost enough to make him feel like he was lost.

"So, besides Cosmos, none of you have been in here before?" Twilight was at the head of the group now, followed by Daniel, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow in that order.

"Heavens no, just look at it, its dreadful." Daniel did not see what was so wrong with the forest. It was just like one should be, only on a different planet. They started to walk along the side of some cliffs.

"And it ain't natural, folks say it don't work the same as Equestria." Now he was curious but Twilight bet him to the question.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Nopony knows." He was seriously getting annoyed of hearing that word. "You know why?" Rainbow Dash was acting like a predator that was sneaking up on it's pray.

"Rainbow, quit it." He heard Applejack say.

"Because everypony whose ever come in, has never come out!" Daniel loudly cleared his throat, causing Rainbow look at him. "Oh, sorry about that. Everypony who ever has, before Cosmos, has never come back out." She said to the others before looking back at Daniel who just rolled his eyes.

The cliff gave out and only Rainbow and Fluttershy managed to take flight. "Fluttershy, quick!" While Rainbow and Fluttershy were getting the others who were scared as they slid down the hill, Daniel on the other hand was actually having fun, he was in a way almost sitting down with all 4 of his hooves out in front and using them to steer himself.

To him it was like a snow slide at night without the snow. The others also heard him laugh until he saw a cliff at the bottom. When he saw this he slammed his hooves into the ground, which made him stop safely but the force of the speed was still carried and he fell on his face. After he picked himself up, he looked at the cliff to see Applejack holding Twilight and he started to go towards them carefully so he did not slide off.

"Applejack what do I do?" He was still making his way towards them.

"Let go." He stopped in surprise wondering if she was crazy.

"Are you CRAZY?"

"No ah aint, ah promise you'll be safe."

"That's not true."

"What i'm saying to you, is the honest truth. Let go and you'll be safe." Twilight let go a second later and was caught by both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy who slowly lowered her to the ground and Applejack got down to the ground by jumping on platforms and which Daniel followed.

"Well then let's go, the sooner Nightmare Moon is stopped, the better." Twilight told the others and they all continued on the path.

Nothing eventful happened for a few more minutes of walking but Daniel was trying to take in his surroundings, he was so busy scouting out this forest before, flying over it or helping others within it that he forgot what a walk through one was like, peaceful, fresh clean air. He got lost in his mind while walking that he starting singing to himself.

"Here's to you, Nicola and Bart
Rest forever here in our hearts " He quickly stopped when Twilight asked him if he said something.

From what he knew from movies and some comic books is that it was the little things in life that is sometimes what was missed the most, He soon pushed himself out of that little zone to focus on the task at hand and he never realized that Rainbow was talking.

"-And once Pinkie and Rarity were safe, me and Fluttershy loop de looped around and wham, gotcha right in the nick of time." While she said this she was flying, at first until she span sideways and landed on the other side of Twilight.

"Yes Rainbow, I was there, and I am very grateful but we have got to-" She was unamused but was cut of by a thump. "A manticore." The creature let out a roar. "We have to get passed him." It leaped at Rarity and tried to hit her but she just avoided it and kicked it in the face.

"Take that you ruffian!" However it just roared in her face for a few seconds and by the end of it she had a new hair style that was all puffy. "My Hair!" She shouted before seeing the Manticore again and running off. Daniel wondered how she saw what her hair was like or why that Manticore just stood there looking at her the full time but now it started to chase Rarity, then Applejack jumped on it's head.

"Yee-ha, get along little doggie." Applejack seemed to be riding the manticore like a horse, Daniel on the other hand was not quite sure what he was looking at. The creature kept running around and jumping until it finally got Applejack off and as she flew with her back facing the ground, she looked at Rainbow Dash. "All yours partner."

"I'm on it!" Rainbow charged at the Manticore and started to rapidly spin around it in a rainbow tornado only to get smacked away with it's tail and land close to the others.

"Rainbow!" Twilight and the others were all glaring at the manticore now, and by the looks of how they were standing they were getting ready to charge, and they did a moment later.

"Wait!!!" Fluttershy shouted and placed herself between the others and their target, then she turned to the Manticore and walked towards it. It growled and looked like it was about to strike her but stopped when she nuzzled its other paw. "Shhhh, it's ok." It looked at it's paw and then showed it to Fluttershy it had a thorn stuck in it. "Oh you poor poor little baby." The others were just watching but had no readable expression on their face from what Daniel could tell.

"Little?" Rainbow questioned

"Now this might hurt for just a second." Fluttershy then grabbed the thorn with her mouth and removed it, but the moment she did that it had her between both its paws and roared again. But then started licking her and purring while she was giggling. Daniel felt like he was going to throw up.

"Ok, now I am sure that this world will be the death of me, me and Annabelle need to find another planet. All these mythical creatures and niceness is to much and it's like something out of a cartoon. Why could I not have been transported to a world like middle earth in lord of the rings, I would take that rather than here any day of my life. Making that pocket dimension is now my priority one task."

"Cosmos, Are you ok?" He was snapped out of his thoughts when Twilight asked him that and he saw that the others were quite a bit ahead, the manticore was gone and she was looking at him with a bit of worry.

"I am fine twilight, I was just thinking."

"Oh, ok, well we should get going." He nodded and continued along the path.

They continued along the path and the others were talking but Daniel was not paying attention to what they were saying.

"If the pocket dimension fails or if we are discovered to early for me to finish it then our next option would perhaps be to find a new planet to live on. I hope it does not come to that, Annabelle was hopping along happily most of today and I don't want to take that happiness away from her. Ok, if I get discovered I will see what they do. If they are nice then we will stay, if not then we are going to go but just incase it is the latter then I wont tell them until I totally trust them. I still want Annabelle to be as happy as she can here." There was a scream from the girls and Daniel was snapped out of his thoughts to see there was a timberwolf who was growling at them, Daniel wondered why a timber wolf was here and not at the capital they had.

"Girls, be careful." Twilight and the rest got ready to fight, except fluttershy who was hiding at the back of them, scared. The wolf jumped at them only to be kicked to the side by Rainbow Dash but more wolves seemed to be coming out of the trees and bushes and soon they were surrounded.

Daniel decided to join the fight and hit a wolf, avoided two more that tried to pounce on him before hitting them away and turning to a larger wolf with red eyes, he remembered he saw one of these wolves before at the main citadel and they were guarding king Thag.

"I take it you must be the leader of this pack?" Daniel asked but this was just a guess as it was the only wolf that was different.

"Silence pony." The wolf said and jumped at Daniel who just went on his back and used his back legs to kick the wolf away. It was lying on the ground and was struggling to get up. All the other wolves backed away from Daniel and the girls were just watching him in suprise.

"Why did you attack us?" He asked in a normal voice but they were all staying silent. Daniel was getting annoyed until he heard the bushes at the side shake and turned around to see three cubs looking scared at the wolf Daniel had kicked. "They were just protecting the young. Thag did say there was other nests around the forest so there might be one close by and with that they must have seen us as a threat." The other adult wolfs tried to hide the cubs from Daniel's sights and while this was happening the girls were cheered him.

"Way ta go Cosmos." Applejack said.

"Yeh, now I can see how you survived in here." Rainbow cheered

"Ok, they are not attacking us, lets go, we need to stop Nightmare Moon." Twilight said then she and the others started to walk away but Daniel did not move and kept looking at the leader he had knocked down. "Cosmos, we need to go." Twilight said, he turned to look at her and saw she and the others were looking at him but he just looked back to the injured wolf and approached it.

"Need help?" The girls gasped at this and the wolf was looking at him confused.

"You...are helping me, why?" Daniel changed his gaze to the cubs. The others were a bit too far to hear the wolf talk.

"You were just trying to protect your young, you thought we were a threat and I don't blame you, now, do you need help?" He asked extending his hoof towards the wolf who just looked at it for a few seconds before taking it and being helped to his feet.

"You show mercy that I have never seen before for my kind, Why?" When Daniel helped the wolf up he quickly whispered in it's ear.

"You should know me, I am the human who helped king Thag. I am just in a different form." The wolf's eyes slightly widened in surprise. Daniel decided to reply so the others could hear. "You were only protecting your young from what you saw as a threat. I would appreciate it if you would not just jump to conclusion." The red eyed wolf nodded to the other wolfs and they moved aside.

"Good luck and Thanks." The rest of the pack disappeared back into the trees. Daniel turned back to the girls whos jaws were yet again touching the ground.

"What? Did you serious think that I did not pick up a few perks from living in the forest for a while?" They snapped out of there shock but Daniel just kept walking.

"Cosmos, How did you do that?" Twilight asked after she caught up with him.

"Do what?"

"Reasoned with those timberwolves."

"I just looked at the situation, they attacked us but there was also young pups close by so I put two and two together, and being in this forest for so long, you need to learn the language of the creatures that live in it. But that's for another time, if Nightmare Moon is not stopped soon then the plants will start to die which could cause a food shortage."

"You're right." They continued along the path.

As they continued to go along the path Daniel started to wonder why Nightmare Moon has not tried to stop them herself yet because if the elements are the only things that she fears then why is she not trying to stop them? If she is then she is not very good at it, if not then what is she doing?

"My eyes need a rest from all this icky muck." The moment she said that the moonlight was blocked off. "Well I didn't mean that literally." Daniel could still see clearly even in this darkness and a thought crossed his mind now. He wondered if he should disappear, change to his shadow form and beat Nightmare Moon, but he chose not to, if these elements would take care of NM then it would save him a chance of getting caught and if Nightmare Moon is Luna as King Thag said then he might draw suspicion to his shadow form since it has apparently been 1000 years since Luna has seem it.

1000 years and a strange creature still being alive would more than likely cause some investigation so he would only use it against NM as a last resort. If Twilight and the other see him in his shadow form he would not mind, as long as they don't see him change into it or back from it.

"That ancient ruin could be right in front of our faces and we wouldn't even know it." There was arguments amongst them until Applejack said something.

"Oh wait, ah think ah stepped in somehin." Fluttershy then screamed.

"It's just mud." When Applejack turned around she saw a tree with a face and sharp teeth on it which caused her to jump back screaming. As they looked around the place they saw lots of different faces in lots of trees but Daniel was not freaked out, this was nowhere near as scary as Amnesia or some horror movies he has seen before, however if these trees could move then perhaps he would be scared. However he had to cover his ears as the girls were all screaming, all but one who managed to stop them screaming with a laugh, it was Pinkie and she was making face back at one of the trees while laughing.

"Pinkie, what are you doing? Run!"

"Oh girls, don't you see." Music was starting to play from nowhere and it was freaking Daniel out.

"No, If this world is too nice normally, then the music must be awful." Daniel heard Pinkie start to sing and it was indeed awful to him. "Forget it." He set his powers back to use by thought and altered space around his ears and was relived now that he heard nothing. He stood there just looking at what Pinkie was doing but could not hear her and to a extent he was ok with that.

He saw that one by one the others were also laughing at the trees they were terrified of a few seconds ago and soon they were all on the ground laughing. He removed the space barrier he made around his ears and set his powers back to use of will. He stood there while the others were on the ground laughing but soon stopped when they saw him looking at them.

"Should we not be dealing with Nightmare moon?" They all got up still laughing.

"Cosmos lighten up." Pinkie said and with that they continued on the path to the old castle.

Along the way they were all still laughing while Pinkie Pie was in front and Daniel was walking at the back of the group. They stopped when they arrived at a river.

"How are we going to cross this?" The water in the river was going at insane speeds and a little after Pinkie Pie asked that, they heard what sounded like sobbing. Looking behind a bush in the direction the sobbing was coming from, they saw a sea serpent in the water with hair and a moustache with one end cut off.

"What a world, What a world." By the sound of his voice he was male. He said the second part and slammed the water at the same time.

"Excuse me sir, why are you crying?" Daniels mind started to wonder again as this is another mythical creature that he has come across so curiosity got the best of him.

"Hey PIA, if you can tell me, what are the main creatures that I should know of that live in this world that are then most close to equestria?"

"Ponies, Griffins, Minotaurs, sea serpents, dragons, zebras, Changelings and other lifeforms. Want me to list the rest?" Daniel now had another question.

"What is a changeling?"

"They are like ponies but all of then have dark skin and pure blue eyes, except the royal one as they have green eyes. They are also shape shifters however when they are in another form they have difficulty changing their eyes and will always have a green coloured magic aura, they feed off of emotions and their society is a bit like bees as they make hives. They can both fly and use magic however the strength they have is mostly from how well fed they are."

Daniel lost track of time as he was snapped out of it when he heard something hit the ground and looked over to see Rarity had just cut off her tail and used the cut of part to replace the serpents cut mustache who then started to act cheerful.

"My moustache, how wonderful."

"You look smashing." Twilight then spoke.

"Oh Rarity, you're beautiful tail." Rarity turned around to Twilight.

"Oh, its fine my dear, short tails are in this season, besides it will grow back." Twilight then looked happily as the river seemed to have calmed down.

"We can cross now." She was going to cross the river until the serpent made a bridge for them across the river.

"Allow me" He said and allowed the others to cross on his back.

After a few more minutes of walking Daniel saw the castle in the distance.

"There it is, the ruin that holds the elements of harmony. We made it." Twilight had a very happy look on
her face and ran towards the castle with Applejack asking her to wait for them. "We're almost there." The moment she said that she almost fell down into whatever was below, she would have if Rainbow Dash didn't get her by her tail in time.

"What's with you and falling off cliffs today?" They were all looking at the bridge which was destroyed.

"Now what?" Pinkie asked.

"Duh." Rainbow said flapping her wings, flew down to the other end of the bridge, grabbed it and took it to the other side.

When she was at the other side Daniel heard her talk to someone.

"Who is she talking too?" Daniel thought.

"A illusion by Nightmare Moon."

Daniel waited to see how this would play out, and after Dash mentioned something about the wonderbolts, saying 'Yes' a few times, some long pauses and a little encouragement from Twilight she finally tied the bridge and Daniel heard her say that her answer is 'No' to whatever she was talking to and then flew back to them the others.

"See, I never leave my friends hanging." With that they all entered the castle and when they did they saw some spheres on edges that were on what looked like some kind of statue.

"Come on Twilight, isn't this what you've been waitin for?" Applejack asked as Twilight approached the statue.

"The elements of harmony. We've found them" Daniel was wondering if these rocks were artifacts or if they were within them. The rocks were perfectly round and each had a shape on them. Rainbow Dash and Fluttrshy were now lifting them down to the ground. "Careful." Twilight told them and Pinkie started counting.

"One, two, three, four, there's only five." Fluttershy brought the last on down.

"Where's the sixth?" Asked rainbow dash.

"The Book said, When the five are present a spark will cause the sixth element to be revealed."

"What in the hey is that supposed to mean?" Applejack asked. Daniel was now hearing horse puns and it was actually starting to make him hate this world more but decided to give it a chance and not judge it any more.

"I'm not sure but I have a idea, stand back, I don't know what will happen." They all stood back and Twilight started to use her magic. The others left but Daniel stayed behind with Twilight and was watching what she was doing until he saw the same kind of mist that Nightmare Moon used back at the town hall and watched it carefully.

It went over to the elements and started to make a tornado, while this was happening Twilight was so focused on her spell she did not notice it until she opened her eyes to see it and screamed in surprise. Daniel herd the others call her name from outside while the blue tornado was getting bigger inside.

"I need to get them, if the others can use them to beat Nightmare Moon then it will spare me from trying and it could also keep me and Annabelle's identities a secret." With that thought Daniel ran towards the tornado.

"The elements." Twilight and Daniel jumped in at the same time and disappeared then repapered in another section of the castle. Both saw Nightmare Moon holding the elements with her hair and giggling, Twilight looked like she was about to charge.

"You're kidding? You're kidding right? However this might be some fun, you were strong enough to give my teleportation magic quite a bit of difficulty." Daniel was sure that was actual supposed to be directed towards him as PIA did say the radiation he had makes him immune to all but the strongest of magic users and creatures but will still give them trouble when they use spells on him. However in an exchange for that insane resistance to magic he can't use magic too as his own resistance stops him from using it.

Twilight started to charge at NM with her horn glowing and NM charged at her too but before they collided Twilight teleported to the throne the stones of the elements were sitting on and started to use her magic to do something with then but when NM saw this she turned into the mist and went towards Twilight who was soon knocked a good bit away after NM repapered. The stones were acting up as they had electricity going between them and Moon looked terrified while Twilight looked happy but a second later the stones stopped making the electicity and went back to normal. This caused Twilight to gasp.

"But...where's the sixth element?" Moon was laughing the whole time before standing up on her two back legs and smashing them to bits, Twilight just sat there looking devastated.

Daniel decided that now was the time for action, he changed his powers back to use of thought, altered space around him to look like nothing was happening but in reality Daniel had changed into his shadow form and made a clone of himself in his pony form that he could return to at will, the real Daniel then hid behind a pillar.

"You little foal, thinking you could defeat me, now you will never see your princess again, the night will last FOREV-" Moon was cut off when Daniel got a surprise attack on her but kicking her on her side, she quickly recovered but the moment she saw what hit her, her face changed from one of anger to one of complete shock as standing in front of her was the same creature that had attacked her 1000 years ago, before she became what she was today and it was glaring at her with those eyes she remembered easily. All the while Twilight was looking in total shock as Nightmare Moon actual seemed to be a little afraid.

"How are you still alive after all these years creature?" Moon was not cheery or confident, she had shock and fear in her voice. "Last time we battled you got lucky, I will NOT HOLD BACK!" She launched a large beam at Daniel who avoided it, rushed forwards and kicked her in the stomach and that caused her to cough up blood and he then grabbed her by the throat and chock slammed her. When she got up and tried to hit him again but he vanished, when he really went behind a pillar quicker than she could see. "Where are you!?"

Twilight turned around and faced Nightmare Moon after she looked behind her when her friends called out for her.

"You think you can destroy the elements of harmony just like that? Well you're wrong, because the spirits of the elements of harmony...are right here." All the others were now beside Twilight and he just chose to watch, it was getting interesting. He was curious why Twilight was suddenly so confident but either way he decided to watch and soon the bits that were left of the destroyed stones started floating.

"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt represents-" Daniel was not going to listen to this if it was another Disney kind of speech so he remade the barriers around his ears, he watched as the rocks floated around Applejack, then Fluttershy who seemed to be very nervous, the same happened to Pinkie who just jumped happily at the rocks floating around her, the same happened to Rarity and then Rainbow Dash. After they appeared around Rainbow Dash he removed the barriers around his ears he heard what was getting said once more.

"You still don't have the sixth element, the spark didn't work." He heard NM say but she looked confused, why would she be confused if the spark did not work which would mean that the elements would not be complete, should she not be happy?

"But it did, a different kind of spark."

"How long is this going to go on for?" He thought as Twilight turned around and looked at all the others and seemed to be crying. It was then that two other stones orbs appeared up above her one went to Twilight, the other went...to Daniel's clone. "What? What have I done?"

"You see Nightmare Moon when those elements are united by the....the spark that resides withing us all, it creates the sixth element. The element of...Magic." There was a bright light and all the stones that were flying around the others went into there necks and they all had golden necklaces with a gem in the middle that matched their marks.

"Oh...Fudge" Daniel thought as that could mean big trouble for him.

"What about the other one. How is there a seventh!?" Nightmare moon screamed at Twilight.

"The Seventh element is Cosmos, when those Timberwolves attack us, he saw what the rest of us did not, he pardoned them for what they did, he represents a new element of harmony just like the book said, that there might be more elements yet to be discovered and Cosmos is one of them, the element of forgiveness."

"ARE YOU SERIOUS!? I just tried to be nice and I end up being one of these silly elements, The Heart was enough now I have to deal with this!?...This world truly is going to be the death of me." He then had a idea. "Let's try something." He thought about his lifeless pony body moving about and amazingly it did, he then tried to get it to speak and ask what is happening.

"T-wilight, wha-what is happening?" He was amazed he could get it to work as this could be very useful in the future. The speech was a bit off but he could probably work around this by using it more.

"Nothing to be worried about Cosmos" Twilight said looking at him before looking back at Nightmare Moon and her orb became a crown, Daniel looked back at the one above his clone and it became a crown similar to the one Twilight had only the little gems at the bottom were gone and there was only one gem at the top that was Heart shaped and was Gold. Daniel looked at it with disgust.

"I am so not wearing that." Then it occurred to him, he technically already was in his pony form at least. "Why Me?" He cried inwardly to himself.

His clone was levitated over to the others and soon after the others started flying and a Rainbow Beam shot into the air and at Nightmare Moon, but she jumped to the side and the beam missed before firing at Twilight which caused them to scatter across the floor.

"I must thank your friend Cosmos for giving me the hint to dodge back at the town hall, I was a fool to stay in the only place the first time I was banished by them, I won't let it happen again." Daniel chose to strike again and appeared from behind the pillar he was hiding and punched Nightmare Moon in the face sending her flying back. He then thought about his lifeless clone saying what he wanted it to say.

"Twilight, let try again while she is distracted." The others nodded and the elements charged up again. Nightmare Moon got up and charged and Daniel to which he avoided her attack and grabbed her to hold her steady while the rainbow beam fired again. The elements brightened up and Daniel threw Nightmare Moon at the beam, causing them to collided in mid-air. She screamed as a rainbow tornado trapped her. The girls and Daniel's clone's eyes were pure white and the brightness only intensified until not even he could see. When it dimed down they were all passed out on the ground, Daniel quickly went over to his clone, made his clone become part of himself again, transformed back into his pony form and set his power to be used by will again, just in time as the others started to get up.

"Oh, My head." Rainbow said rubbing her head.

"Everypony ok?" Applejack asked.

"Oh thank goodness" Daniel looked over to see Rarity admiring Her newly grown tail that appeared while Fluttershy was actually admiring the necklace. He remembered about his and was worried about what they would think when they see it.

"No, your necklace, it looks just like your cutie mark." Rarity looked at it then at her mark and it did indeed look just like it.

"So does yours" Rarity said looking at Fluttershys necklace, They all were taking the time to admire their own necklaces. Then they all looked back at Twilight and Daniel. Pinkie Pie went up to him.

"Hey Cosmos, I like yours." She said pointing to his crown. Twilight spoke to him next "Aww, It has a golden heart on it. Just like you were with those timberwolves." Daniel sighed. "But...Cosmos. Is the reason you wear clothes is to cover up your cutie mark?" He froze up when he heard that. "You don't need to be embarrassed about your mark Cosmos. It's who you are." She said

"It's not who I chose to be." Daniel thought. "If that was the case then why am I wearing clothes and Strawberry was too?" They stayed quiet after he asked that and he walked over to the crown, picked it up, then studied it.

"Human." Daniel heard a whisper that was to quite to make out what it was saying, he looked around to try and find the source.

"Did any of you say something?" They all looked over to him.

"None of us did, Why?" Twilight replied.

"Forget it. I just thought I heard something."

"Gee Twilight, I thought you were just about a lot of hoowee but a recon we do represent the Elements of friendship."

"Indeed you do." Another voice said as the sun rose. As it got brighter a figure seemed to be landing in front of them and a few seconds later it was revealed to be a pure white coated alicorn, all the others started to bow down, all but Twilight and Daniel.

"Princess Celestia." Twilight said and walked over to her.

"Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student." They hugged after Celestia said that. "I knew you could do it." Daniel was still weary of authority figures so he watched Celestia closely, but not suspiciously.

"But, you told me it was all an old pony tail." Twilight said with a little hurt in her voice.

"I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moons return, and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her." Daniel was a little annoyed, wondering what she was doing this whole time if she was not captured. "But you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart." She looked over to her friends. "Now if only another will as well." They all had faces of confusion as to what Celestia meant by that. Celestia started walking over to where Nightmare Moon was defeated and Daniel saw another alicorn with a blue coat, hair and tail. "Princess Luna, It has been 1000 years since I have seen you like this, time to put our differences behind us, we were meant to rule together little sister."

"Sister?!" All the others besides Daniel said in surprise.

"Will you accept my friendship?" Daniel was wondering why a sister was asking her sister to be friends, to him it was stupid as how can you be friends if you're already family? All the others watched in anticipation. Luna looked like she was about to reject from sadness until she ran up to Celestia.

"I am so sorry, I missed you so much big sister." She said while they both hugged and cried at the same time. Daniel felt happy for them because Luna is probably feeling the same happiness that Annabelle felt after she saw him in the two years after he disappeared but not to the same extent, or would it be the same as Annabelle did say they all thought he was dead. He decided to drop it and just be happy he got to reunite with his sister like how Celestia has just gotten to reunite with her sister right here and now.

"I've missed you to." Luna's face went from one of happiness to fear.

"Sister...It was here." She said in a panic.

"What was Luna?"

"The shadow, the creature I encountered in the forest 1000 years ago. Celestias eyes widened.

"But how could it still be alive?" She turned to the others. "Did any of you see something else?"

"Yes, we did Celestia." Twilight answered. "Before we unlocked the elements there was a creature that was shrouded in a dark mist that attacked Nightmare Moon. Why? Is it a threat?" Celestia looked down.

"I am not sure, but what I have been told is that it is extremely powerful. My little sister encountered it before in the forest sometime before her banishment and it easily injured her." They all gasped. "I don't know if it is a threat but if you should encounter it I want you to stay away from it and inform me." They all nodded. "I must thank you and your friends Twilight, when you unlock all six of the elements you gave me back my sister." Celestia then heard something she did not expect.

"Seven, Princess. Is now seven elements and Cosmos is the seventh bearer." She turned to Twilight.

"Where is he?" To this they all pointed to Daniel who was in the corner looking out the window, this pony had another element of harmony that she had never seen before, she approached him.

As she approached him, her Alicorn instincts started acting up. She felt them warning her of great danger and she felt a tremendous power that seemed to be emitting from Cosmos. This power put Discord to shame and he looked like he was not even using any of it. But just as quick as it appeared, it vanished.

Taking a moment to gather herself from what she had just felt, she politely spoke.

"Excuse me." Daniel was snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at Celestia.

"Sorry, I need to daydream less." Daniel was looking at Celestia.

"If you don't mind me asking, how did you obtain the seventh element?"

"I was just trying to be nice to some timberwolfs after they attacked us because they thought that we were a threat." Celestia looked back at twilight with a face that more or less asked if this stallions story was for real to which twilight nodded and she turned back to him.

"Well this is Historical discovery, the seventh element. Congratulation Cosmos." Celestia said with a smile

"Hey, you know what this calls for?"

After a few more minutes they were back in ponyville and pinkie then shouted again. "A Party." The full town was celebrating and there was a chariot that both luna and celestia were sitting in getting pulled by guard ponies, Annabelle ran up to Daniel and hugged him then they both watched with the crowed as luna was given a necklace of flowers that were made by little foals and she looked at it with surprise before looking back at her sister happily. Daniel decided to go back to his house to check up on the A.I he made until he saw twilight looking sad and celestia was speaking to her so he went over to see if he could comfort her, if they truly were friends then it's just the right thing to do but when he got closer he heard Celestia speak.

"Spike take a note please. I princess Celestia herby decree that the unicorn Twilight Sparkle shall take on a new mission for Equestria. She must continue to study the magic fo friendship, she must report to me her findings, from her new home in ponyville." With that they all gathered around Twilight, all except Daniel.

"Oh thank you Princess Celestia, I'll study harder then ever before." They all cheered and confetti started to appear. Daniel went over to Annabelle.

"Annabelle, We should go back to the house to check on that A.I that I made, when we come back I will get some work to see what the currency is for these ponies and buy us a house in town." He whispered and she smiled.

"Ok, lets go." Daniel and Annabelle walked until they were out of ponyville and when they were in the forest out of sight Daniel altered space around them again and took flight back to their house.

As Daniel flew Annabelle to their home he was thinking of how he is apparently now one of the Elements of Harmony and in a way he didn't want to be as he had a hard enough time just learning to control his other powers, and since the princess wielded those elements in the past it will probably mean he will have more to do for the princess and less time to learn how to control his powers. "Focus Daniel, as long as you keep your sister safe and our true identities a secret for a while, then there's not much to worry about.".

"Daniel, can you take me to see the Timberwolves?" Annabelle had been curious about them ever since he mentioned them to her on the way to ponyville. After a moment of thought he decided to take her to visit them, not just so she could meet Brago and Thag but also so he could check up on them and make sure that nothing bad had happened to them when Nightmare Moon arrived.

"Sure, why not?" He changed the direction of the flight to go to the direction the Timberwolf citadel was and retraced the directions he went the first time he was lead there and soon he found it again. He landed a bit away from the gate then turned himself and his sister back to there normal forms. "It feels so good to be normal again." Annabelle ran up and hugged him with a happy smile which she normally did not do unless she missed him if he was away for a long time or if she was happy, she soon stopped the hug and then he decided to ask her why she did that. "Annabelle, what was that for?"

"I thought I was going to lose you when that scary pony attacked." He saw she was starting to cry and quickly picked her up.

"I ain't going anywhere anytime soon. I will be here for you. I promise." As they approached the gate he was greeted by a familiar voice.

"Welcome back Daniel." They turned around and saw scar, the same wolf who lead Daniel to the Diamond Dogs home. Scar saw that Daniel had someone with him that was the same race as him, then he remembered what he said to their king. "You have brought your younger sibling here?" His gaze shifted from her back to him.

"Yes. She wanted to meet a Timberwolf after she asked me why I made a machine." He remembered he did not mention that to Scar but what happened next surprised him.

"You are intending to keep your word?" Scar asked with his head tiled. Daniel was about to ask how he knew but Scar beat him to it. "Brago Mentioned it in the discussions they were having after you left. Why are you helping us?"

"I will be honest, at first I did not intend to do anything to help any of you but after what I saw between your kind and the Diamond Dogs and heard about how each of you have been hurt in someway or another. I felt like it was the right thing to do and I am also willing to help you wolves out with machines if you need them like I have said to the diamond dogs." This world was not his home but in a way there was things here that reminded Daniel of Earth and the fact that the ponies are the dominant species reminded him of how his race in his world was and how lots of animals were endangered because of the actions of some humans. So he felt like it was the right thing to do. He did not see the Timberwolves or the diamond dogs or the ponies of this world as animals but because he cared about animals back at home he felt complied to help them. "How is Thag doing?"

"Quite well actually, he is less stressed now that the Diamond Dogs have been taken care of, and the alliance between us seemed to be going quite well so far. Which reminds me, he wants to have a chat with you." Daniel was curious as to why Thag would want to speak to him so he walked towards the citadel. As he entered the main door and towards the hall where he was taken the first time he saw there was a few Timberwolves waiting at the door with no expressions on there faces. They were just standing like statues until scar got close to them. "He is here to meet Thag and it was also his request to speak with him." They all looked at Scar then Daniel before moving aside and opening the door.

As they entered the room Daniel saw that Thag was talking to a red eyed wolf with a cracked chest that was lying on the floor. This was the wolf that attacked him in the Everfree forest when Nightmare Moon returned. He was worried about how this would turn out so he walked forward with the thought that there is probably going to be a fight.

"Nice to see you again Daniel." Thag's voice was not like he heard last time as he sounded cheerful and he also saw that Daniel was looking at the injured wolf so he continued walking. "I would like to say Thanks."

"For what?" Daniel was surprised he was actually thanking him for something.

"For stopping Nightmare Moon. My wolves would likely not have survived if she was not stopped." Thag turned his gaze from the injured wolf to Daniel. "I do have two things to ask however. Why were you with the ponies and what were they doing close to a nest?"

"I could not have Annabelle stay in the house all the time and if I let her go out in this forest she could get lost, so I made us disguises and went to ponyville. As for why they were in there, we were after what the ponies call the Elements of Harmony." This seemed to make him a bit jumpy.

"With Nightmare Moon stopped, I take it they must have found them?" He sounded scared as he asked that.

"Yes they did, why, is something wrong?" Daniel was now curious as to why Thag would be scared of them, so he closed is eyes and stood still like he was trying not to freak out.

"The Elements of Harmony are the most powerful magical artifacts, almost anything that the ponies see as a threat they use them on." Daniel was still wondering why was he worried about them. Thag saw this and explain more to Daniel so he would understand. "Ponies don't know about me. They don't know that the Timberwolves have a king that is a spirit just like Discord and with the way that the ponies normally see us, if they discovered about me...well...you know." Daniel understood now.

"You are worried that if you are discovered the ponies will use them on you because they have only seen you as monsters?" Thag nodded at him and Daniel decided to put his fears to rest. "You don't have to worry about them one little bit, I would never use them against you." He tilted his head when Daniel said that. "I hope you don't take this the wrong way but...I am a bearer of one of those elements." Thag as well as every other Timberwolf in the room took a step back from Daniel. "Yes, I do wield one of those Elements and I will not use it on anyone here. But I am curious, why are you scared of them? All they did was remove the evil in Nightmare Moon and turn her back to Luna, so what is so bad about them?"

"You don't know what happened to Discord do you?" Thag asked to which Daniel shook his head. "He was turned to stone and from how long it has been it is likely to assume he will stay in stone permanently." Daniel was shocked to hear about this. These elements were supposed to represent harmony but they have been used as a weapon in the past to turn someone to stone which would likely mean it would kill them, and if it actually seals them in stone then that's worse. The victim is left to suffocate to death and lastly if it did keep them alive within the stone then that means they are left to go insane. Daniel stood there with shock on his face before it went back to normal.

"That's...That's...I don't even have a word for that. I know that my kind has done some horrible things before back in my world, but for a species to use something like that, to do that to someone and not have a slight bit of guilt. I thought the ponies were nice." He felt disgusted with himself knowing that he wields one of the Elements that could and have done something like that. "Well...What was Discord doing? Was he doing anything bad? Also how long ago was this? If it was hundreds of years ago when the ponies were still a young race then the ones of today might actually have half a brain to know not to instantly judge something."

"Discord was sealed about 1000 years ago and he used his powers to pull horrible pranks and even drive others to insanity. To brake up friends and families." If what Thag said about what Discord was doing was true then he would have indeed needed to be taught a lesson but sealing him like that was still horrible to think about.

"Well, it sounded like Discord did need a timeout but sealing him away like that is still a unpleasant thought and I won't use them on you, I swear." Thag seemed to clam down slightly. "Besides, this was 1000 years ago. As a species gets older it will likely get smarter. So they will likely see what they have done was wrong." Thag then noticed a younger human with Daniel.

"Is that you're sister?" Daniel set Annabelle down.

"Yes, it is." After he put her down he spoke to her. "This is King Thag, the leader of the Timberwolves." She stayed where she was, looking at the wolf in amazement.

"Hi, I did not expect you do be this tall when my brother mentioned about you." Her face change to one with a cheery smile. Thag turned back to Daniel.

"You kept your word and so have I. All timberwolfs in the forest know that you and your sister are friends." Daniel felt like he could trust Thag a bit more now. Because when he arrived at the other nest when trying to stop Nightmare Moon, he mentioned he was the human that helped and the leader of that pack seemed to understand so Thag must have told them, he did keep his word.

"Thanks for doing that. Also..." Daniel change him and Annabelle to their pony forms for a few seconds then changed back to their real human forms. "That's what we look like in pony form just so you know." Thag nodded to him.

"Well Annabelle, ready to go back home?" She thought for a few seconds.

"Can we go and see the Diamond Dogs too?" Daniel chuckled at her eagerness to explore more.

"Ok let's go." He started to use his powers and they took flight but before he left he turned back to Thag. "I swear, I will not use the elements on you, not even if Princess Celestia herself said to." He then left to go to the home of the Diamond Dogs.

Daniel retraced his steps and found their home quickly. Along the way he started to wonder if being a Element of Harmony was a good thing or a bad thing. When he and Annabelle arrived, there was still dirt hills all around the place and when he approached one of the dirt hills some dogs jumped out as expected. Annabelle hid behind Daniel as she got a fright from their sudden appearance but they soon stopped when they saw Daniel.

"You back?" He heard from behind him and turned around to see Rusty.

"Yes I am. My sister wanted to meet you guys and while I am here, can I speak to Brago?" Rusty and the other dogs did see a smaller human who was with Daniel and seemed to be shivering a little from the fright she just got.

"That fine, follow me." Rusty lead them down one of the tunnels and along the way Daniel saw several of the food dispensers he made last time he was here. The dogs seemed to be a bit more cheerful than usual and the pups were running around playing but the best part was that they look slightly more nourished than they were when Daniel was here before.

When he reached the tunnel that Brago was in the first time they met, he saw that there was a lot of dogs all around the place eating happily at tables and Brago was standing up on a throne made of dirt and gems were everywhere in the dirt around him and his throne. He then saw Daniel entering the tunnel.

"Nice to see you again Daniel. Join our feast, will you?" Annabelle was petting some pups that seemed to want to play with her before they started chasing one another around the place. Both Brago and Daniel chuckled at them then he turned to face Brago.

"What are you celebrating exactly?" This only seemed to make all the dogs laugh.

"What not be celebrated? We alliance with the wolves, we both making trade and defence plans and Evil Moon is stopped. Looks like bright future."

"How did you know of Nightmare Moon?" Most ponies did not seem to realize she was real until she appeared and with how far the Dogs live from ponyville or the ruins it is unlikely they would have witnessed the events.

"King wolf told us." Daniel was happy to see them like this, happy with not a threat to spoil it. He still thought their speech needed some improvment. "By way, how those machines you mentioned?"

"I did make one that was to help you guys, the Timberwolves and me. Unfortunately I passed out after making it and I have not checked up on it recently but I will when I return home." Brago looked over to where the pups and the smaller human were playing together.

"Your sibling?" He asked as he gaze went back to Daniel.

"Yes, she is my sister and she wanted to meet you guys. Also I am here to tell you something, Annabelle will you come here a moment?" She stopped playing and walked over to Daniel who then changed them both into their pony forms which caused all the dogs in the tunnel to stare at them in surprise. "This is our pony disguises, just so you know." He then turned them back to their human forms. "Thanks Annabelle, you can go back and play now." She rushed back to the pups.

"You plan to live with ponies?" Brago asked.

"Yes, I more or less have to now as..." He looked to the side, a bit worried about how they might react. "As I am now an Element of Harmony." He expected some Dogs to run or gasp but they were totally silent until he heard Brago speak.

"What those?" Daniel was a bit surprised thet they did not know what the Elements of Harmony were, but he did not want to explain.

"Ask Thag about them next time you have a talk with him, but know this, I won't use them on Thag, his wolves, you or your dogs." He hoped that Brago would not freak out when he realises what they were. "How are you and the wolves going to do trading? Isn't the forest still deadly thanks to the other creatures within it?" Brago pointed to a large tunnel, almost as big as the one they were in.

"We dig tunnel, safe travel and trade. It not done for while yet." Daniel thought that this was a good idea too. It would take a good while so Daniel made a mental note to try and find a quicker way to help if he could on time. Now that Annabelle had met them and he said what was needed Daniel decided it was probably time to head back home.

"Annabelle its time to head ba-" He stopped in mid sentience when he saw his sister asleep with the pups cuddling into her sides, now that Daniel thought about it she has not slept in a while, she was awake the full time that Nightmare Moon was around according to Spike. She woke up and she was a little red around the eyes. "Would it be ok if we stayed here for a while?" His view turned to Brago.

"Yes you can." Brago said having just finished eating some raw fish and Daniel decided to study while he was here if he could.

"Do you have some books I could read?" Brago shock his head in a way that says 'no'. "Well ok, I will be outside training." Daniel went through the tunnels and outside to start training with his powers again.

Half way through the night Brago jumped out and looked around for Daniel in a panic and Daniel stopped his training when he saw the look on his face.

"Brago, is something wrong?"

"Your little one. She screaming for something" Daniel listened closely and he heard Annabelle was screaming and crying over something. He rushed down the tunnels as fast as he could and when he reached the hall he saw what was wrong.

Annabelle was looking around frantically and crying. Screaming for her mum and dad and Daniel. She was having a night terror.

"Bro....Mum....Dad. Where are you!?" She was frantically looking around and breathing heavily. Daniel rushed up to her and help her in his arms.

"Shhhh. I'm here Annabelle." He whispered in her ear and rubbed her back in hopes it would calm her down.

"Bro? Where are you!? She was struggling in his hug but it was not enough to break it.

Daniel held her like that for about 15 minuets until she slowed down and slowly went back to sleep. He lay her back on the same spot where she went to sleep before and turned to Brago.

"If she starts acting like that again, let me know right away." Brago nodded and Daniel went back up top to continue training.

In the morning he went back to check on Annabelle and found her awake and eating some chicken and by the look on her face she was enjoying it, which reminded him of something.

"PIA, why was the food I made at the castle tasteless while the kinds made why these machines that were made by me are not?"

"You don't know how to add flavour to foods you make but the machines you made does." Ok so not he needed to learn how to add flavour to something so it actually has a taste. He actually smiled at this idea as he could probably change something to taste differently than it normally does which would be fun for pranks. He waited until Annabelle was done eating and made a glass of water appear then handed it to her.

"Thanks bro." She drank it and handed the glass back to him. Brago was on his gem throne talking to a Timberwolf so he waited patently until they were done talking before he started.

"Thanks for letting us stay here for the night." Daniel told Brago and he just smiled in return.

"It not prob." Daniel thought that he should head back to ponyville to see if everything was normal and to find out what ponies insurance looked like.

"Annabelle, Time to go." He heard her moan in disappointment but still walked back over to him and they both started to walk out.

"You two, welcome here anytime." Brago said to them as they left.

"Thanks." Daniel replied as they went through the tunnel and outside, he then turned them back to their pony forms and flew them back to ponyville but stopped about half way when he remembered he did not check on the machine he made but decided he would after he was done with what he needed to do in ponyville.

He landed at the edge of the forest and entered the town, when he did he saw that all the ponies were running around, searching all around like they were looking for someone but before he could ask what was happening, he was approached by a mint coloured unicorn.

"Hey you, Do you know where Twilight Sparkle is?" She asked like she was desperate to find her.

"No, w-" He did not finish his sentence as she just seemed to run away as soon as he said 'no'. "Well that was strange." He looked at Annabelle who looked just as confused as he was. "Lets head back to the library, she might be there." They started to walk to the library and knocked on the door only for there to be no answer but when he tried the door it was open. "Twilight. Are you here?" They entered the library and closed the door behind them.

"Where do you think she is?" Annabelle seemed a little concerned for her as she probably thinks of Twilight as a friend after spending some of their time helping her getting those preparations ready.

"I don't know where she can be but I am sure she wil-" He was cut off by a pink flash which turned out to be Twilight and Spike. Twilight looked terrified while Spike was woozy and had what looked like burns all over him.

"Warn me next time you're gonna do that." The burns he had turned out to actualy be ash and he shacked himself, causing all the ash to fall off him.

"I didn't even know it was going to happen. Now q-" She stopped in mid sentence when she saw Daniel and Annabelle standing there. "Oh no, not you too." She looked like she was about to break down so he stepped in quickly.

"Take it easy Twilight, just take a deep breath and tell me what is wrong?" She looked at him surprised.

"I don't know, I don't know. All of my friends have a good reason to go to the Gala. I don't know who to take and now you probably want to go." She was clearly stressed out but he needed more information to help.

"What's the gala?" Daniel asked with a raised eyebrow and Twilight looked at him with eyes the size of pinpricks.

"WHAT HOW COULD YOU...oh, you're not from here. Well the Gala, or the grand galloping gala is a famous event that is held in Canterlot and it is very hard to get a invitation, usualy there is all kinds of things, like music, food, interacting with famous ponies and Celestia herself greets the guests. My friends all want to go, and have good reasons to go and won't leave me alone about it." To Daniel the Gala did sound somewhat special but not that much that he would be nuts about going and he actual did not feel like going. Now if it was something like comic con back in his world then he would want to go. He looked down at Annabelle who just shook her head, Annabelle was also not one for crowds and did not seem that bothered about the Gala.

"No thanks, We don't want to go." Twilight gasped at this.

"You don't want to go? But...but...why Cosmos? What is not to like about it?"

"Have you been before?" Twilight froze for a few seconds.

"I...I...no I have not. But why don't you want to go?"

"I am not much for large crowds and I don't know anypony famous." He almost gagged when he had to say 'anypony'.

"Cosmos, you, me, the rest of our friends are famous because we all stopped Nightmare Moon." Daniel was not happy to hear that, if he was famous then it would likely draw attention to him which he didn't want or need. If he went to the gala then others might start to want to understand more about him like celebrities back in his world so he now had a reason to avoid going.

"All the more reason not to if we are famous, I don't like crowds, You are clearly worried about who to take so...why don't you take them all?" Twilight looked upset when he asked that.

"I can't, celestia only sent me 2 tickets." This caught Daniels attention.

"Hold on. Celestia, you're teacher, who knows that you have 9 friends sent you 2 tickets? What's the deal with that?" He wondered why Celestia would do such a thing.

"The gala is very famous so perhaps she could only get 2 tickets. I still don't know what to do." He thought for a moment before he had a idea.

"Hey Twilight, I have a idea." She turned to look at him eager to hear anything that could help her solve her problem. "Why don't you just return the tickets? If you do that then sure your friends might feel sad about it, but they won't feel neglected as you are not choosing somepony over another. Also if you mention why you are returning the tickets then Celestia will understand." Twilight thought about that.

"You're right, I don't want my friends to feel like that and she might get some reserved spaces for us next time, but what if she still can't get all of us?" Daniel could tell she was still worried about it.

"It's not that interesting to us anyway, you and you're friends should go. I don't mind not going and I don't think Strawberry does either." Twilight was feeling a bit better, she was still surprised that there was actually somepony who did not want to go to the Gala but the fact that Daniel had just said that he does not want to go, and she would not make him feel upset with her choice made her feel very relieved. She looked at Daniel with a smile before hugging him, which shocked Daniel. The hug went for a few seconds before Twilight realised what she was doing and pulled away.

"Sorry about that, but, thanks for the help. Spik-" She was about to ask Spike to send a letter before she was interrupted.

"Wait." They looked to the source of the voice to see all their other friends and Twilight was about to start freaking out again but Applejack started to talk. "Twilight sugar, I didn't mean to put so much pressure on you, and if it helps, ah don't want the ticket anymore. You can give it ta somepony else, ah won't feel bad, ah promis." Fluttershy then flew over to Twilight.

"Me too, I feel just awful that I made you feel so awful." Daniel was starting to feel happy seeing his other friends act this way.

"And me too, it's no fun upsetting your friends."

"Twilight, it was unfair of me trying to force you as I did." They all seemed to come to their senses and understand.

"Yes, that means the ticket is mine." Rainbow Dash started to dance in mid air but all the others just stared at her angrily. "You know, I haven't perfected my signature moves for the wonderbolts anyway, I don't need that ticket either."

"We all got so gung ho about goin to the gala, that we couldn't see how un gun how we were makin you."

"We're sorry Twilight." They said in unison and twilight looked like she was now cheered up.

"Spike take down a note. Dear Princess Celestia, I have learned that one of the joys for friendship is to shearing your blessings." Spike wrote as Twilight continued to talk and finished writing the letter, then he sent it off with the tickets.

"Now you can't go to the Gala either." Fluttershy said to twilight.

"It's ok, I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me, so i'd rather not go at all." She said that last part after they all hugged and Spike made a face that described how Daniel felt about that but he and Annabelle were pulled into the hug by Applejack.

"Yer our friends too." He decided not to argue and just go with it. Spike looked like he was about to throw up.

"Well wallow my witters Spike, isn't that just like a boy, can't handle the least bit of sentiment." He burped out green fire which almost hit Applejack in the face and Daniel was holding back the urge to laugh about her also getting what she deserved for being sexist, the green flame formed into a scroll.

"A letter from the Princess? That was fast." Spike started to read it.

"My faithful student Twilight, why didn't you just say so in the first place? 8 Tickets to the grand galloping gala." He said while holding the tickets out to which all the girls gasped.

"Now we can all go." Daniel did that math and realised something, but they all cheered but then Twilights stomach rumbled.

"Allow us to treat you to dinner." Rarity said to Twilight and they all took their tickets from Spike as they walked out, Daniel was the only one who did not and they all turned around and looked at him but Spike looked at the two ticket he had in his hand then back at Daniel and Annabelle.

"How come I don't get a ticket to the gala?" Spike asked, clearly upset.

"You can have mine spike." They all looked at him with surprised looks.

"Cosmos, will you not go with us? It won't be the same without you." They all looked at him with pleading eyes.

"There is the 6 of you, Spike and me, that make 8, and I won't go without Strawberry and it won't be nice if Spike was left here." Annabelle hugged Daniel while still looking at the others.

"And I wont go without my brother." Spike burped again to reveal another letter.

"And one for you Spike." There was a 9th golden ticket in the letter. He was holding it while giggling but stopped when he saw the look Applejack was giving him. "I mean gross, I have to go to?" He then walked outside giggling and the others saw this and smiled before turning back to Daniel.

"Will you Cosmos?" Twilight asked him, he looked at Annabelle who was also looking at him waiting for his answer.

"I don't like crowds...but we will think about it."

"Well I hope you agree to come along with us. Also where were you both yesterday?" Daniel thought up a explanation quickly.

"We went back to our house in the Everfree, or tried to but got side-tracked by things my sister wanted to stop and see, if you don't mind we will be heading back there to get a few thing back before moving here." The others had concerned looks on their faces.

"Are you sure you will be ok?" Daniel chuckled.

"Twilight, would I still be alive if I wasn't?" he asked smiling.

"Good point, but do you have a house here in ponyville?"

"No we don't and I am going to look for work to buy one. But I don't need to work for long. About 2 to 3 weeks and I could buy one."

"Well Applejack is hiring for help on her farm and you and your sister can stay in my library until you have a house of your own if you want, The place has enough space." Daniel felt a bit uncomfortable staying in a house that was not his or his parents but for the sake of his sister he accepted.

"Ok thanks. Now if you don't mind we will be going back to get a few things." Daniel and Annabelle took their tickets and walked towards the forest. When they were a good bit within it Daniel used his powers and started to fly them back home, it was night so he would be harder to be seen and he could still see like it was daytime so he had no problem finding his way back.

When they arrived back at their house he changed them back into their human forms and unlocked the front door using his key then locked it again when they were inside, he turned on a lamp, placed the tickets on the wooden table the lamp was on and switched the light on. He decided now was a good time to check on that A.I he made so he went up the stairs to the door that lead there but he heard Annabelle follow him. He turned around to see her smiling at him.

"Can I see the robot too?" Daniel saw nothing wrong with that as he did make it with orders to do what they said so why not.

"Yes. You can." He heard a 'Yay' from her before he opened the door and descended down the stairs and opened the other door where he was greeted by a robot. Which made him worried as he was sure he thought of a computer A.I and not an actual robot. Sure he did want it to make robots with different functions but to have one made so quickly from only recently being constructed itself was quite impressive. It was about 4 feet tall, had 5 legs in the way the sides of a pentagon would be and they were covered in a silver coloured metal.

He could see that the underside of the legs had no metal covering them so its leg joints were viable from under it. If it was facing north while standing on a compass then one leg would be facing north, one between north east and east, the other between north west and west and the same with the other 2 legs, one between south west and south, the last leg, between south east and south.

The legs connected to a silver sphere which had a large black eye in the centre with a small green light in the middle which looked like a pupil. Under the eye looked like a speaker and it had an antenna on the top of its head. It stood there looking at them and after a while the green pupil in it's eye seemed to get bigger and at the same time, it took a few steps towards them before it started to scan them and after a few seconds it stopped then spoke.

"Designation: Daniel and Annabelle. Laboratory status: Owners, Founders and Creators. Welcome back." It spoke in a robotic voice, but also sounding a bit feminine. It's voice also sounded a bit like it belonged to a child as its voice was a bit squeaky but what sent a chill up Daniel's spine was when it said 'Welcome back' there was a half shutter bit of metal that seemed to rise from under its eye and with the way it's eye was at that moment it looked like it was smiling even though it did not have a mouth to show it. Annabelle was hiding behind Daniel, unsure of what to think about what she was looking at. Daniel thought the same but knew he would not get an answer by just standing there and if this robot was programed like he thought it was then it would listen to him.

"Where is the A.I that I made and what is your function?" He did not take his eyes off the robot mostly because he was impressed by it as this was the first real robot he has seen that seems to need no kind of controller or machine to give it orders for it to function. He also felt strange when he was looking at it, he felt like he knew it.

"Alpha is a few steps behind me, We call it Alpha because it was the first of us. My function is to guard the lab. I must say it is very nice to finally meet you." Daniel sort of understood that they would call the first one, the one he made, Alpha and he was not complaining. It was one less thing for him to do and that was to think of a name for it.

But what caught his attention was the robot said 'we' instead of 'I' so is there more? As he looked around he saw that the lab was slightly bigger than before and there was other robots just like this one that were going around the place and they looked like they were constructing more machinery. Some were making different kinds of computers while some were making what looked like small satellite dishes and a few others seemed to be making some more construction plans with holographic imagery. Daniel counted the robots and there was a total of 10 including the one he just met.

What further got his attention was that the robot said 'It is very nice to finally meet you' so Alpha must have programed them to act with and respond to different emotions. At the centre of the room was a small pillar that was about 5 feet tall and it had a small glowing blue digital sphere projecting slightly off the top. The pillar itself had mechanical hands and other equipment on the sides of it.

"That must be Alpha." Daniel approached it while the other robots stopped what they were doing and looked at Daniel and Annabelle with the same large green pupils in their eyes which caused Annabelle to hug Daniel tighter, he to was somewhat unnerved with all the eyes that seemed to be on him. When he reached the pillar the sphere that was there was gone and was replaced with a blue holographic image of him. Daniel was looking at a smaller holographic version of himself.

"Welcome back." The voice of Alpha sounded like a robotic version of Daniel's voice. He wasted no time and decided he would greeted Alpha before he decided to get some answers.

"Nice to see you too Alpha. How did you make so much robots in such little time and also why are they acting like that?" The other robots that were just looking at them before had now stopped what they were doing and were around him and Annabelle, not to close but also not to far.

"I made them from your blood and they are acting like this because they are happy to see you." Daniel was in total shock, did these robot have feelings? But that would make them sentient and PIA said that he can't make sentient life.

"How did you do that? Make them from my blood, and how can they feel emotions?" Alpha then pointed to the floor with a mechanical hand.

"When you passed out after creating me you were lying in your own blood and after Annabelle took you away I used some of the equipment you gave me when you constructed me. I decoded your blood and discovered it could alter matter but sadly I could not use it properly as I did not have the energy to cause it to change the matter around me into other things. But what I did have enough energy to do was to cause it to change itself and with that I made these robots. When they were made everything about them was made from altering your blood, the metal they have on them carries your DNA and they also obtained emotions from being made from blood. I can't make anymore as I used up the blood that I obtained."

Daniel was now confused. It is true that he wanted to understand this world and it's creatures so he did give Alpha a DNA decoder to understand something genetically but that's not what confused him.

"PIA what is the deal? You said I can't make sentient life."

"You can't with your power or other kinds of energies but you can by normal means." Now Daniel was more curious.

"Then how can these robots have emotions and what do you mean by normal means?"

"Things like intercourse and cloning can make sentient life. While the life made from intercourse will have a spirit, a soul. Cloning sadly will not, they were made from your blood but were also alter to be robots so that's why these robots have emotions. They were cloned and altered, in a way they are you. Like an extension or a shadow but not the real you. They might have real emotions but sadly they don't have real souls." Daniel continued to look at alpha.

"Hold on" He looked around at the robots that were looking at him happily "If they were made like that by my own DNA then does that mean that I am their...their..." He did not get to finish.

"Daddy!!!". He heard them all say simultaneously, some had the voice of a girl while others had the voice of a boy and they all went over to him and hugged him. Daniel just stood there and looked on in shock and Annabelle was looking at this, bit off to the side not knowing how to take this.

Daniel stood in place, unsure of what to think as the robots continued to hug him. They saw him as their dad and that was something he was not ready to take on. Annabelle walked up to him and tapped his shoulder trying to get his attention but he did not move in the slightest and the robots also realized this so they broke the hug and no longer looked happy but instead they had a look that was curiosity or worry.

Annabelle decided to truly get his attention so she walked a bit off to the side and made a scream that sounded like a terrified one and when she did that Daniel snapped out of his shock and he turned in her direction and rushed right towards in less than a second.

"What's wrong?" But she just had a smile on her face as she looked at her brother and then Daniel realised that she was smiling because he was just standing in place before and she was able to get his attention with a scream. He turned back to the robots who were looking at him happily, or they looked happy with the way their eyes were. One of them walked out from the rest and up to him.

"Daddy, are you ok?" The voice of this one sounded female and the voice clearly had concern in it. Daniel still did not know how to respond to this but he decided he would take it slowly.

"Yeah, I am. just a bit shocked." How could he not feel like that? He just arrived back from helping a friend in a stressful situation to be called a dad by robots that Alpha made from his own blood. "I did not expect this, to come back home to hear you call me dad." Daniel decided he should help Alpha and make some with no emotions but he would also be nice to his 'children' and make them the 3rd in command. With Alpha being 2nd and him and Annabelle being 1st.

Now that he was out of his shock, he looked at the bot in front of him. He did feel like he had a strange connection with it and it was a nice but creepy feeling at the same time. Creepy because it felt alien. "Anyway, Alpha I would like it if you could expand the laboratory in size."

"How large do you want it to be?" Daniel thought for a moment and decided he would need multiple things. If this place was to become all in one he would need lot's of things made but for now he focused on getting started.

"I don't know the size yet but I need you expand enough to make a factory that will construct more bots. Try and make it so the ones constructed don't have emotions. It's not that I don't like them, I just don't think I can take that much looking up to me like a dad." He whispered that last part to Alpha.

"Understood. A factory it is." Daniel snapped his fingers and there was 30 other robots just like the others but those ones had blue eyes rather than green so he could tell them apart from the emotional ones.

"These ones are to help you." When he made the robots he added a good amount of intelligence in them so they will obey Alpha and his children but still have common sense so they won't do things that he did not want. "Alpha, I am counting on you." He turned to his robot kids. "I am also counting on all of you, you don't have to do it if you don't want to. So if you want to go around the house and read or watch the TV then you can, just don't leave the house or answer the door." He was glad to see they were happy, but they got a bit too happy as they jumped all over him and he fell over laughing. But just when he thought it could not get any weirder, Annabelle also jumped on the pile, the moment one of the robot saw her it asked her something.

"If he is our dad and you're his sister, does that make you our auntie?" By the sound of the voice it was a 'he' but now Anabelle seemed to be paralyzed with shock at the thought of that. Daniel just laughed at the look on her face, it was like if she got the biggest chocolate cake in the world put in front of her. Her eyes were wide and her brain was having a hard time processing what it just heard. When the robot saw this it inverted one of its legs and waved it in front of her face. "Yoo-hoo."

That seemed to snap her out of it but she just looked at the bot that was smiling happily at her then she looked at Daniel, only to faint when she looked around and saw all the other bots now looking at her with the same half bottom shutter happy green eyes and almost fell off and onto the floor but she was caught by the robot that was right next to her and it lowered her to the ground. "Auntie is funny."

"Alright I need to go. I have something to do." All the robot let out groans of disappointment and got off of Daniel who walked over to his sister and picked her up "I will come back, don't worry." He started to walked out of the lab while carrying Annabelle. When he got back to the living room he place her on a couch and snapped his fingers and made a large cotton cover appeared and covered her with it. Then made a pillow appear and placed under her head. He also saw the clothes she was wearing were dirty with mud so he made some new clothes that were just like his but her size and placed them at the arm of the couch at the other side where her head rested.

Daniel decided to try and now make the pocket dimension so he found a wall that was clear enough to have a door in it and focused with his space power. It took him a while but eventually he could feel the barriers of this reality and the void that cut it off to keep it from colliding with the other universes so he altered some of the space and made another barrier. He made that area of space quite small and then used his power of reality and made a door appear on the wall then connected the pocket dimension with the door. He opened the door and found nothing but darkness, so he was successful in making it so all he had to do now was make the door respond only to him and his sister then add thing to it.

With a feeling of satisfaction he close the door and stopped his powers, only to feel a sharp stinging pain in his right arm and when he moved his clothing to see what it was he had a giant bleeding cut from his wrist to his elbow. "My body must still need to adapt to the amount of power I use." It was bleeding quite a bit and stung a lot.

He walked over to the sink then put on the water and cleaned the blood off his injured arm. After it stopped bleeding he left it to heal which would probably not take long thanks to his advanced healing factor so he went to the living room and sat down in a chair. That is when he felt like he was lost, for the first since he arrived here he always had something to do so it kept him busy but now with nothing to do because everything was done, he was unsure of what to do.

He did need to get somethings from this house and move to ponyville but other than that, he did not need to do anything right now. He reflected back on everything that has happened, from his home being destroyed to arriving here, becoming an Element of Harmony and everything else. He looked at his sister and he realised that the only reason he was not a crying emotional broken wreak after everything that has happened is because his only focus now is to keep her happy and safe like what his parents would have wanted him to do. He would do everything he could do for her and would also keep training a lot so even the dark sphere that destroyed his world would not be able to touch her. That remained him.

"PIA how can I get to the Universe King N is in?" He was determined to know so when he understands how to fully control all of his powers he could get revenge on King N for what he did to his home, friends and family and hopefully also earn redemption for failing to protect them.

"Space alteration can let you travel to different universes so you could use that or you could just wait." Daniel wondered what he meant by just wait.

"What do you mean by 'Just Wait'?"

"The sphere that destroyed your home is searching for you, it does not know where you are but it will find you eventually." Daniel still needed one more bit of info.

" How long do I have until it is here?"

"This universe is a good bit away from your home one so it will take time to find your cosmic power signature again as it will have to fully scan each universe, also with this world being full of powerful magic it will take it a long time to scan this planet as the magic will disrupt it. When you destroy the sphere you can use it to track where King N is. With all the scanning as well as the magic disrupting it, it will take it a few thousand years to get here, possibly a hundred thousand." Daniel felt relived as that was no doubt plenty of time for him to train.

It has been 2 hours and in that time Daniel had made a few book copies of the ones that he saw at Twilight's library appear and place them in a box that he planed to move to a new house in ponyville when he purchased or rented one. He was nervous as he only knew the basics of taking care of a house but not the other things like bills, insurance and everything else.

He was still getting taught about all that stuff back home so that worried him slightly but he would do his best to learn about them. He sat down and took some time to read some of the books he made and learned a good few things like the names and locations of some major towns, cities and holidays that are either celebrated or are done as it is tradition in this world. How the pegusi apparently need magic to fly and how earth ponies are better at farming thanks to their magic that gives them a better connection with the Earth. He had also made another door on one of the walls of this house to use to get between this house and the new one he would eventually buy. It was at this point that Annabelle woke up with a yawn.

"Sleep well?" She looked at him and smiled.

"Yeah. I had a great dream. About our first time at the beach together." Daniel remember that during the summer they would normally visit their uncle and he would take them to the beach and let then run around while their mum and dad would also join them and sometimes would play in the sand with them. She always loved it and it seemed to be summer in this world so it made sense that she would dream of that. "Bro, can we go to the beach sometime?" She looked at Daniel with pleading eyes that looked like she was about to cry, he usually could never say no to that face she put on when she wanted something.

"I don't know where one is. But I promise you I will find one and take you there sometime." He said smiling at her and she had one that he swore could rival pinkie pies. She then jumped on him and hugged him.

"Thank you, thank you, THANK YOU!" Daniel realised something just now. He has not slept in days and he does not feel the slightest bit tired. He made a mirror appear in from of him and pulled down his hoody then looked at his face. His eyes had dark circles around them that, the whites in his eyes were faded and thanks to the hood keeping the sunlight off of his skin he was almost more white than a cartoon ghost. He almost dropped the mirror in fright when he saw his face but he did not care about that now so he made the mirror disappear and put his hood back up, then he turned to his sister. He was about to tell her to go to one of the bedroom and get changed but she spoke first.

"Bro, are you ok. You looked stressed, perhaps tired, or both?" He saw her concern for him but he would find a way passed how he looked in the future, for now he and his sister should be heading back to ponyville.

"No need to worry about it right now. Before we go back you should get changed, those clothes are muddy." Annabelle looked at her clothes then took the set Daniel made for her, went upstairs to a room of her choice and got changed. She later came down the stairs wearing the dark hoodie purple jeans and white shoes that was put out for her and they looked quite good on her.

"They look nice on you. Ready to go to Ponyville?" He still was not used to the silly names yet but never the less after she answered they went outside and went towards ponyville still carrying the box of books. As they got close to ponyville Daniel lowered then on the edge of the forest and changed them to their pony forms and went to Twilight's library to drop the stuff off. He knocked on the door when he was at the library door and waited for a few seconds for Twilight to answer.

"Hello? Cosmos, Strawberry? You're both back." She said with a smile.

"Yeah we are. can I drop this stuff off? I am going to head to Applejacks."

"Yes you can. You two took quite a while to get back to your house in the everfree." As Daniel thought back to before he left for his house, after the crazy stuff over the tickets. It was night time when they left ponyville to go back home and by then and by the time his sister fell asleep in the dog tunnels it must have been close to early in the morning just after midnight. After that they returned to their house in the morning and she fainted after discovering she is a auntie and then the trip back to ponyville, so it was still in the morning apparently but close to afternoon.

"Sorry about that, but we're back now." He said as he place the box down on the floor at the side of the staircase. Twilight now saw that him and Annabelle were wearing the same cloths, not just the same kind but also same colour.

"How am I going to tell you two apart now that you're cloths are the same?" Daniel looked at his sister who was looking at him for an answer, it was then a cheeky idea popped in his head and he had a grin on his face.

"If you want to find my sister just look for the shrimp." While Twilight seemed to chuckle at that Annabelle just had a unamused look on her face and said 'Hey' when he said that about her. "You know I am just fooling around sis." Annabelle looked at Twilight.

"If you want to find my brother then just follow the screams." Daniel looked down at Annabelle who was looking at him in the eyes, both looked like they were about to start arguing but instead they chuckled after a few seconds of glaring at each other.

"Well, I will be heading to Applejacks now. Strawberry, you take care now, ok?" She just nodded at him and he left for Applejacks.

A few days have passed since Daniel started working at Applejacks and in that time he has not only managed to make a lot of bits from working there and making some himself with reality alteration, but has also learned to control his strength as he needed to watch how hard he kicked the trees so in a way it was training. He managed to rent a house out in that amount of time and made a door in the basement that went to his other house in the everfree so now the 2 houses were connected. That had lead to some problems as he could barely hear when the door of the ponyville house was getting chapped if he was in the lab or training outside, so he asked Alpha to install a buzzer in his everfree house that would go off if someone was at the ponyville house door and Alpha had the normal bots construct it within just a few minutes.

When he had nothing to do at all he would head to his everfree house and train outside in the forest, he had learned more about controlling time and could now trap things in time loops but it was only temporary and the larger the mass of the target the faster the time loop would wear off. He also learned how to add flavour to food but when tried it, he found out he could also replace one flavour with another and he had a few ideas of jokes to pull using this power. For him it was a trip to learn this as the first time he tried it, it backfired and turned his hair bacon flavoured which he quickly removed.

He had managed to make some grasslands, waterfalls, trees and flowers in the pocket dimension and while they would normally die because he has not made anything to project sunlight there yet, they did not die as time was not a thing there so they remained in the same way. Despite this, the thing he is currently learning is genetic alteration as he is hoping to discover how to remove and re-add the radiation within him and his sister. While that means that magic will have a effect on them when it is removed it would also make them stand out less from the normal ponies and he could also learn to do magic to fit in more if the radiation was removed. He would teach his sister magic too once he learned some of it but the fact she chose a pegusi and not a unicorn meant she would not be able to use the magic in public.

His job for Applejack went well. It was almost the same way done every day he worked there, he would arrive in the morning and work until late in the afternoon. The days that he had off he would read, train some more or check up on the laboratory which so far was going great and the factory was completed. The lab had now expanded to almost ten times it's previous size but he had plans for it to be larger than that.

Construction of more machines to scan and dig for resources like steel, iron and gold were almost complete and his robot kids were having a blast at constructing. The things that they have shown they want to make would have the same functions as what he was planning, but just a different look. Like the time they wanted the robot construction factory to be in the shape of a giant cake.

He had Alpha currently making up designs for a machine he would help make, a machine that is able to alter reality to a extent and it's function would be to create the resources needed so that the constant digging for materials could stop.

Annabelle and him stayed at Twilight's house for about 3 days before he was able to rent out a house, he has kept the large amount of bits he made with his powers hidden for a few days and is planning to buy the house fully in a few more days.

Today would normally be a day he would work but Applejack said that he should take today off which surprised him as she had never done this before so he was on his way to see if there was something wrong, because earlier today she stopped a herd of stampeding cows that were running through the town.

She also did not seem like herself when she turned up to collect a trophy at the town hall and when he asked Twilight and the others if they knew what was wrong, they replied they didn't. So now Daniel and Twilight were going to Applejack's farm to check on her. Annabelle was back in the lab getting taught this worlds history from Alpha that he leaned from some books that a few of his robot kids got from around the house. He would read them either until he was done reading the full book or they got board of it. Alpha would speed read the books and store their information which is why he is teaching Annabelle at home.

As they approached the farm they saw Applejack still kicking trees but she seemed to have trouble staying awake. She kicked over an apple bucket rather than hit the tree and she said 'whoops' when she realized what she did. Both of them could clearly see something was wrong.

"What on Earth is that pony doing? Hey Applejack!" Twilight continued to call her name but she didn't move because was sleeping on the spot. Twilight tried to teleport to Applejack and when Daniel saw this he stepped to the side so he would not interfere. She was having difficulty charging her magic up but after a few seconds she managed to do it and when she reappeared in front of Applejack she seemed to have trouble keeping her balance, but got it back and looked at Applejack before shouting again. "APPLEJACK!!!" That woke her up.

"Howdy Twilight." She said with her eyes half closed. She was clearly very tired

"What is all this?"

"It's Applebuck season." Applejack walked passed Twilight who just teleported in front of her again after she kicked another tree.

"Apple-what season?" Daniel got curious about this too if it was making Applejack overwork herself.

"It's what the apple family calls harvesting time." She walked passed Twilight who yet again teleported in front of her.

"Gather all tha apples from tha trees so we can sell'em."

"But, why are you doing it all alone?" Daniel looked around and couldn't see her brother big mac anywhere.

"Cuz big Macintosh hurt em'self."

"What about all those relatives I met when I first came to ponyville? Can't they help?"

"They wer just here fer the apple family reunion, they actual live all over equestria and ar busy harvistin their own orchards. So ahme on mah own." Twilight teleported in front of her yet again and Daniel was actually starting to get annoyed about that. Using something like teleport to just get less than 5 steps away. Applejack stopped and looked at her. "Which means ah should realy get back ta work." She just stood there, looking at her until Applejack spoke again. "Ahem, hint hint. Get back to work."

"Fine." She moved to the side but Applejack stood in place and looked like she was having trouble with her balance.

"Could you step aside Twilight?" Daniel spoke this time.

"Applejack, she stepped aside." Applejack looked at Daniel but as he looked back at her, she shook her head quickly.

"Don't none ah you six worry nothing, imma just fine n' dandy." Daniel looked around to only see him and Twilight here besides Applejack so now he was starting to get worried for her. She tried to kick another tree but could not because she was not close enough and almost fell over. Twilight appeared in front of her again.

"Do you want some help?"

"HELP!? No Way. No How." She shook her head in motion that seemed to be prideful.

"But there is no way you can do it all on your own." Daniel tried to reason with her.

"I am with Twilight on this. There is only so much one can do."

"Is that a challenge?" She asked with one huge eyes staring at Twilight.

"Um, no?"

"Well, ahm gonna prove to you that ah can do it. Now if you'll excuse me, a've got apples to buck." Daniel and Twilight could tell this would end in a disaster if she tried to do all of it alone but her pride refuse the help that was offered to her.

"Applejack, asking for help is not shameful and neither does it make you weak." He tried to get her to come to her senses but she did not listen.

"Ah said ah don't need any help!" She shouted at Daniel. He was about to say something else to her but Twilight tapped his shoulder and shook her head when he turned to look at her which meant to leave her alone.

"Very well Applejack, but don't say we didn't offer help to you." He shook his head then he and Twilight started to walk away from the farm. "I am going to head back home Twilight, if you find or hear about Applejack getting worse, will you let me know?"

"Certainly Cosmos." She said with a smile before looking back at the farm.

Daniel continued towards his new house which was close to sugar cube corner and changed back into his human form when he entered. He then want into the basement and towards the other door that lead to his Everfree home and walked through it to find his sister sitting on the couch watching a cartoon with her hand in a cookie jar again.

"Again?" He startled Annabelle when he said that and she dropped the jar.

"Don't scare me like that!" Daniel just chuckled at her but she looked at him, unamused. "Anyway, did anything interesting happen today?" Daniel sat down on the chair close by and looked out the window to the forest around them.

"Nothing much, but Applejack seems to be overworking herself. Something about harvesting."

"Will she be ok?"

"I don't know, she could barely stay awake and there also seemed to be trouble with her seeing properly." He sat there for a few more minutes before he got up and went to the lab and Annabelle stayed in the living room, she still was shocked from becoming an auntie and Daniel was hoping it would not put too much stress on her. While she was still trying to get passed the fact her parents and world were gone, she was getting better. Slowly.

He entered the lab and was greeted by the same robot when he entered the first time, it looked at him and smiled.

"Welcome back daddy." Daniel still felt strange for them to be calling him that but strange in a nice way that he could not descried. When it said that the others with green eyes stopped what they were doing and looked over to him and smiled as well.

"Nice to see all of you again." They all went over to him and hugged him but not in the way they did the first time and he did the same.

"Where is auntie Annabelle?" After one asked that they all looked at him for a answer.

"She is still a bit unsettled about it, just give her some time to get used to it, Now I need to go and speak with Alpha about a few things."

Ever since Alpha started to expand the lab, it also upgraded itself so it could now go along set pathways to get around the place and it also made more mechanical arms which it controlled and were in different spots around the lab. But most of those arms were in the construction factory most of the time and Alpha was still in the centre of the room which is where Daniel found it.

"Hello Alpha." A blue light appeared at the top and a holographic image of himself appeared.

"Greetings Daniel. I take it you are here to help with the machines?"

"Yes I am. But I also have something else in mind." Daniel wanted to show this place to Brago and Thag soon. He could show them that he was keeping his promise to them, so he needed to construct another entrance that was both hidden and bigger as Thag couldn't get through the house door. "I need you to get some bots digging again. I need a entrance to this lab that is about 30 feet tall for Thag to fit through and something to hide it."

"Understood, I will start up plans for it's construction soon." Daniel moved onto the 2nd matter at hand.

"You said you needed a machine that could alter matter into resources, is that right?"

"Yes it is, while the machine is not technically needed, if it was available for use it would save us a lot of time."

"Ok, I will find a place to make it." Daniel wondered the lab and found a clear area. When he was there he thought about a machine that could make any kind of metal and other things that can be used to decorate like rubies, diamonds, sapphires. Things like that but only them as he didn't want them making things that were too deadly like molten lava or acid.

He snapped his fingers and a machine appeared in front of him. It was a silver table that was connected to another machine from the side and went up and it made what looked like a giant laser that was aimed in the centre of the table. It also had wires that seemed to go under the metal floor and connect with the rest of the lab. Daniel went over to it and looked at the screen. It asked what the user wanted to make. It had just about every metal and kind of jewellery there could be in alphabetical order. He decided to test it out and when he pressed the option to make steel the lab seemed to go dark for a second before a green beam shot from the laser onto the table and formed a steel ingot.

"It appears the machine takes up a lot of power, I will make plans for the construction of additional generators before it is put to full use." Daniel thought that was also the best idea. He chose to stay and play with his kids while he was here.

A few minutes later and Daniel found he was actually having a lot of fun playing different board games with his robo children and he just learned he was awful at playing scrabble but quite good at monopoly.

"Daddy, why do you keep your hood up?"

"Because it's comfortable." That was the main reason as he has not taken it down ever since he put it up back when Nightmare Moon arrived but there was also another reason and it was to cover up how his face looked.

"Can you take it down for us?" He looked at them and tried to say he did not want to but he found it difficult.

"Ok. Just don't freak out." He put his hood down and he heard metallic shrieks of surprise from them when they saw his eyes and the circles around them, when he heard their shrieks he put his hood back up.

"Daddy, are you ok? You look awful." Daniel could tell they were worried about him but he did not feel so about himself.

"I'm fine, or if I currently am not then I will be eventually so no need to worry. Anyway I think this will finish it." He moved one of his pieces into the board and placed it in the row of others, his children looked at it and then at him.

"Daddy, that's not a word." He thought he was one away from completing something in scrabble.

"How do you know?" The robot giggle at his question.

"I know because I have a dictionary installed and it's not a word."

"Oh, damn." The robot moved his square piece into line and made a word complete. He just lost again and he swore that if this was a cartoon then right now he would have one of those sweat drops on the side of his head.

"I win." As soon as the robot said that a buzzer that he knew all to well went off. It was the alarm to say someone was at his ponyville home door.

"Sorry, but I need to go. I will play some more sometime soon." He headed to his ponyville house changed his form and opened the door to see Twilight standing there. "Hi Twilight. Is something wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong. Applejack finally decided to accept help and I ran here to tell you. Do you want to come along and help." Daniel was happy to get word that Applejack got some sense in her and agreed to go and help out.

On the way Twilight told Daniel how Applejack acted when she was tired and in all the stress that she put on herself. It was one of the things he learned back in his world, that all that stress is bad for the body and mind so to know Applejack stopped it made him feel a bit better, then he realised he has not settled down from learning his powers and keeping his sister safe and started to wonder if he was a hypocrite, but then wondered if he even was stressing himself out as he still felt normal. He removed that thought from his mind and went on his way with Twilight, heading back to help Applejack.

"Hey Cosmos, why do you keep your hood up?" Now Twilight got curious about his hood.

"I find it cosy. Like a pillow that is always around your head." This was the main reason he kept his hood up.

"Do you ever take it down."

"Sometimes, but not a lot." He tried to change the subject. "So how did Applejack come to her senses?"

"After she collapsed from exhaustion, after she thought she was done but saw all the other tress that were still left."

"She just accepted it after that?"

"Thankfully, Yes she did. If she kept going who knows what else she would have done."

"What did she do?" He was told of how she ended up baking things that made ponies sick which put them in the ponyville hospital and a few other things. "Well hopefully she has learned that there is something's that can't be done alone." They continued to walk back until they were at Applejacks farm and were greeted by the others.

They continued to harvest the apples that were left. The others all did it the way Applejack did it, by kicking the trees while Twilight was using her magic to gather them and a little while later she was also writing to Princess Celestia about something but he was too busy to pay much attention to it. He was a little bit lost in thought while doing this. He was wondering what he would do if he could not learn to control all of his powers by the time that the dark sphere was here, as he continued to think about his options he remembered something that PIA told him.

That there was the pieces of the first heart and they were scattered around the multiverse, it seemed like a long shot but he decided that he would search for them and remake the first heart. If he had not learned to control his powers and the sphere was only five years away from this planet.

"COSMOS!" He heard Twilight shout which snapped him out of his thoughts. He looked over to where her voice came from to see all of them around a table with apple juice bottles on it looking at him.

"Sorry about that, my mind tends to wonder."

"Well why don't ya tak'a break?" Daniel didn't complain. He did not want to look stubborn which might cause problems after the events of today.

"Ah can't thank ya enough fer this help. Ah was actin a bit stubborn."

"A bit?" Daniel chuckled when Twilight asked that.

"Ok, I'm mighty stubborn. An i'm awful sorry. Now ah know the town gave me the prize pony award, but the real award, is havin you 6 as mah friends." They all took a drink of there apple juice, which tasted great.

"That apple bucking sure made me hungry." He heard rainbow dash say.

"And i've got the perfect treat." He hears Spike say holding up a tray of half eaten muffins.

"Ewe, Spike I threw all those away. Where did you get them?" When Daniel saw the look Pinkie gave those muffins, he assumed they must have been the muffins that the tired Applejack made.

"In the trash." He heard them all simultaneously 'Ewe' at that. They started to walk back home as the sun was setting. Daniel decided to go back home and check on Annabelle. "Just a little nibble? Come on." They all rejected at the same time and said different things which he could not help but chuckle at.

"Bye girls, I am heading back to check on my sister."

"Ok, See you later." He headed back home.

As Daniel entered his home he locked the door and went to his basement and into his everfree home then changed his form back to human. He did not find Annabelle in the living room so he went to the lab and found her happily playing hungry hippos with his robot kids. It was quite a sight to see, not long ago she was afraid of them but now she was happily playing with them. He stood at the door looking at them playing together until the robot she was playing with saw him and waved to him. This caused Annabelle to turn around and smile at him, then he walked over to her.

"I take it you are having fun?" She looked a little angry.

"I am, but I swear they are cheating." She said pointing at the robot.

"They are not cheating, they are just very good at games, you will get better the more you play." Annabelle looked determined.

"I want a rematch." Daniel made a watch appear and looked at the time, it was almost 10:00, so Annabelle should be heading to bed soon, not to mention she probably still has not had dinner.

"You can have a rematch tomorrow. But right now it's almost your bed time sis. Come on, I will make you some waffles." Her face brightened up at that and she followed Daniel.

When they got back to the main floor of the house Daniel made five cooked waffles appear on a plate and added flavour to them so they would taste just like real waffles. He handed them to Annabelle who ate them happily. After that they both sat down on the couch and watched the DvD that was playing which was pirates of the Caribbean.

By the time the movie was over Annabelle was asleep against his shoulder. Daniel thought about the last time he slept which was a long time ago and right now he had nothing to do and he did not wish to disturb her so he sat there and soon went to sleep as well.

Luna had risen the moon a few minutes ago and was pacing back and forth with something on her mind. For the past few nights there has been a dream of a creature that she has never seen before that stood on 2 legs, had dark hair but also had light skin and no fur other than some on the top of it's head. The first time she saw it in the dreamscape it seemed to be wearing some strange clothing and in the dream there was some others just like it but she couldn't see what the dream was about clearly as something prevented her from entering it.

What she did see was the creature was wearing 2 little bits of clothing that covered its waist and down its legs, another bit of clothing covered it's chest and the dream took place at a beach once, and the other was when the creature was panicking, running around and crying for it's family. She found out that if she used her magic to try and enter it's dream it would not work and she spent the past few days trying to get into the dream to try and get a better look at it but so far nothing has worked. However when she used a lot of magic she found out she could enter it's dream but she needed to keep using her magic or she would be forced out.

The next time this creature, he or she is asleep, Luna would look into it. Especially when she could not enter it's dream without effort but it seemed to have nothing there to stop her. This was rare, sometimes there were those who trained their mind to block off mind magic and Luna sometimes had to do things to get into their dreams, but she knows how most of these blocks work and had little to no trouble with them. However for this dreamer there was no blocks, she just had more difficulty than normal to enter it's dream and that alone caught her attention.

"It's night time. If I find that dream again I will try and get to know the creature within it. If it's not hostile." She made her way to her chambers which she still had trouble finding because she was still new to this castle but she ended up finding her room and entered it. She took off her royal gear and entered the dreamscape.

It did not take her long to find the dreamer she has seen so much in the past and was about to try and enter its dream when a scream caught her attention. She looked to the side and saw a vail of black mist coming from a dream bubble that she could not see in thanks to how clouded it was with smoke.

Whoever this dreamer was, they were having a horrible nightmare and Luna decided to help this one out before she went to the other dream. As she prepared to enter it she felt the same thing as she felt when she tried to enter the dream of the creature she has seen for the past few days, she just could not get into it.

"There is another one?" For the past few days there has only been one dream that she couldn't enter normally and now there was another. This dreamer is probably another one of those creatures that Luna wants to know more about so she wasted no more time. She focused her magic and entered the dream but kept her magic flowing, she felt she would be forced out of it if she did not keep her magic flowing. "I can't fool around." She told herself as she now looked around this dreamworld and the first thing she saw was tall buildings that toward overhead, she seemed to be standing in an alleyway so she took to the sky to get a better view of the place.

When she was high up enough she looked around and saw that she was in a city that was like manehatten or Las Pegasus but what caught her attention was something in the distance. She flew closer to get a better look and when she got close enough she saw it was darkness. Just darkness that went as far up and to the sides as she could see, she looked down and saw that it was continuing to go forward and everything it touched seemed to glow blue. As she went to the ground to get a better look she saw that the blue glowing was things dissolving, fading away into nothingness. She moved away from it and went to try and find the dreamer.

She looked around and found other creatures that were just like the ones she saw in the other dream. They seemed to be trying to stop the darkness by shining lights on it but it did not slow it down at all. She continued to look around and saw more of these creatures in something that was made of metal but much smaller than a train and it had no track to go on. As the thing it was in seemed to go out of control in the ice that was on the paths it hit one of their own that was smaller than most of the others. Luna assumed it was a child by the difference in it's height, as the metal machine was about to hit Luna looked away only to look back after hearing a splatting sound and saw that the little one ended up smashed against a wall and it's brain was across the glass in the front of the machine.

She had just witness the death of a young one. Sure it was in a dream but still, to see it left her shocked. She heard a booming noise closer to the darkness that was approaching so she went to have a closer look and found more of these creatures that were next to some more metal machines. But seemed to have red and blue lights coming off the top of the machines and they were all wearing the same uniforms.

They were holding little metal devices in their hands that was pointed at the darkness and made a small flash and a boom sound every time it was used. After a few seconds of trying to stop it they turned and ran when it was close to them, but one of them tripped up on the ice and was consumed by the darkness. Luna saw it's skin, organs and bones disintegrate all the while it was screaming until it was silenced when it was fully disintegrated.

Luna wonder why a creature would be dreaming of something as awful as this. She could feel her magic running out and spent no more time exploring. She took off to find the dreamer soon. After a little time trying to track the dreamer, she found it flying in the sky just like her, carrying a younger one with it. She continued to follow it until it set the young one down somewhere far away from the approaching void.

"Wh-what's happening?" The young one sounded like a girl and like she was crying.

"I don't want you to freak out, just relax, I will get you through this." The older one sounded male and seemed to be wearing a large coat which it took off and gave to the female. "Here, You should stay warm." It wrapped her in it.

"But Daniel, what about you?"

"Don't worry about me Annabelle, I will be fine."

"How touching, but also sickening." Luna heard another voice that was from behind the male creature and it to sounded male too. When she looked in its direction there was a large bipedal figure but seemed to be in a purple mist that was all around its body. It was not like the shadow creature from the everfree as this mist did not go off its body but rather staying on its skin and covered it. It was about 70 feet tall and had glowing orange eyes. After a few seconds the one who seemed to be called Daniel spoke.

"King N?" The purple one nodded at his question.

"Yes, and you have something that belongs to me." Daniel's eyes widened and he looked ready to fight.

"I will not give it to you." King N only seemed to chuckle.

"You don't have a choice." He opened his hand with the palm facing Daniel and Annabelle, a red beam shot out from it and hit the two of them. With a loud scream, the dream collapsed.

Luna awoke in her room in shock.

"By my Mother, what was that?"

Daniel woke from his sleep and jumped up quickly which also seemed to scare his sister as she almost screamed from being suddenly awoken like that.

"Bro, what is wrong?" He looked at her and saw she was concerned.

"Nothing. It was just a dream." He looked to the clock that was hanging in the room and saw he had been asleep for only 4 hours however he felt high as a kit. He felt very hyper and just wanted to run about the place but he had learned to control this feeling a long time ago. He decided to go for a run to try and calm down so he jumped up from the couch and went to the door. He realised that only 4 hours was not enough for Annabelle so he turned back to her. "You should get some more sleep, I will be back later." He took the cotton cover he made a while ago and handed it to her, then when he saw she was asleep again. He made sure she had a key so he placed one next to the lamp before going outside and locking the door with his own key. He changed into his shadow form for safety and took off running into the forest.

He kept running leaving a dust trail behind him that he didn't notice, but also didn't care as this running did nothing to calm him down so he decided to try and go as fast as he could. He picked up the pace to the max and before he knew it he reached the edge of the forest and looked behind him. When he did he then looked around the surrounding area he discovered was at a cliff and the forest only seemed to expand further.

But he found out he still did not feel the slightest bit tired, he didn't have this amount of stamina before so he decided to ask PIA why he does now. "Why do I feel so hyper and full of energy?"

"Back on Earth when you went to sleep your senses improved, but because you were interrupted when your advanced hearing woke you up, it was not a full rest. You did not completely improve. You had about 5 hours of sleep on earth but now that you have had another 4 you have been fully rested. Think of it like this. When you fully merged you still had normal scenes but when you rested your scenes were restored to full and were able to become better, but you did not have a complete night worth of sleep, but now that you have had some more the rest of you has went back to full and improved."

"Will I feel like this all the time?" Daniel felt like he was at 1000 percent and loved it.

"It depends on what you mean, if you mean will you feel like this all the time because you don't need sleep then yes you will but because your body has not yet fully adapted to not needing sleep yet, you will still feel a little tired after doing a lot, when you have adapted and no longer need sleep then you can feel like this permanently."

"Permanently? You mean I will never feel tired?"

"You will if you get injured in a battle or an accident but other than that, yes you will never feel tired."

Daniel was not going to complain, he had never felt this good but it did make a question pop in his head and it was something he wanted to know.

"What about me has improved that has not already been? You said I have everything about me enhanced except my mental state?"

"You are slightly stronger, much faster, have much more stamina. If you stop to look and listen you will see your senses are slightly better now that you are fully rested, your sleep from before was not a full one as I already said so you were not at your max."

That made sense to Daniel but right now he did not want to stay in one place so he decided to head to ponyville and hope there was something happening there. He remembered how he looked from before, so he made a mirror appear and took down his hood to look at his face and amazingly he look like normal. He was no longer pail and the circles around his eyes were gone, with a satisfied feeling he made the mirror disappear before he ran off back to his house.

When he got back he changed back to normal and entered his house and found Annabelle still asleep and looked at the clock to see it was still very early and...it was still the same time as it was when he left.

Confused but not really caring, he decided to wait until she woke up but not in the living room so he headed to the lab. As he entered he saw that his kids were all huddled together, playing more games. Not wanting to disturb them, he went to find Alpha. He found Alpha in the main control room of the factory, working on a holographic sketch for the power generators and upgrade plans for the robots. Small things like better resistance to the elements and so on. Alpha dropped the sketches and turned towards Daniel.

"Good morning to you Daniel." Daniel started to wonder how Alpha knew he was here but before he could ask Alpha answered by pointing at a camera that was at the top left side of the entrance of the control room door. "I could see you wondered why I knew you were there by the expression on your face."

"Ok. Alpha what upgrades are you planning to make for the bots. I saw you had sketches for upgrades." Alpha made them reappear and showed them to Daniel.

"I must say, to see enough information from that distance to know that they were upgrades is quite impressive." Alpha commented as the designs in the sketches started to move. "Recently during the digging a new metal has been found with a very strong structure. It make Titanium look like paper, so I plan to make it into the new armour for the bots, I have taken the liberty of naming the metal Zeronieum."

"How did you come up with that name?"

"I randomly generated it. Also the construction of the new entrance to the lab will begin soon." The sketches disappeared after a few more seconds and Alpha went back to work. He still felt bored with nothing to do in the meantime so he left the lab and went outside to train some more.

Time passed quite quickly for him and it was morning before he knew it. In that time he had managed to adapt to alter larger amounts of reality as he now felt almost no side effects, unless what he was making was bigger than 40 feet tall. With it now being morning he decided to head back inside and when he opened the door he saw his sister still asleep. Looking at the clock he saw it was seven on the hour so he waited until she woke up. He did not have to wait long because Annabelle woke up a few minutes later.

"Sleep well?" He asked as she was rubbing her eyes.

"Yeah, I did. What is for breakfast?" Daniel made a bowl of milk with chocolate shreddies and a spoon appear and handed it to her. "Thanks."

It did not take her long to finish her food but Daniel still felt like he needed to vent his energy someway or another. It was not having a major effect on him but it was annoying him. He felt like a very tightly sealed two liter bottle of diet coke that had just had a full pack of Mentos dropped in it and the bottle could not burst.

"Brother are you ok?" He looked at her to see she was looking at him with confusion and worry.

"Yes, why?"

"You were shaking." He did not feel cold so he assumed it must have been how energetic he felt.

"I am just hyper, I have not felt this good in...actually I don't think I have ever felt this good. Nothing to worry about." He said hoping to stop her from worrying about him.

"I am your sister. Which means we are family, so you can let me know if somethings wrong." He knew what she was trying to do and responded truthfully. He told her of how his senses worked the same way PIA told him.

"So I just feel like I have too much energy, nothing to worry about. But I might act a little strange for a while. " Annabelle stood up from her spot in the couch and went up the stairs to get changed after she was relieved that nothing was wrong with him, then she said she is scared to the bone about losing him too which caused him to mess with her hair.

When she came back she was wearing the same hoodie and jeans she wore yesterday. He was about to return them to their pony forms when he remembered he should buy the house in ponyville today so he quickly went up the stairs and got a large bag of bits. Why the ponies call them that he will probably never understand. He shook his head clear, got the money bag, went back down the stairs and they both headed for the door to their ponyville house.

When they exited their house he decided to go and try to find one of their friends to see if there was anything that was needing done. They found Twilight at the book store and she waved at them when she saw them. Daniel and Annabelle walked over to her.

"Morning Cosmos, you too Strawberry." He still felt weird getting called that name but went along with it.

"Hi Twilight, how was your morning." He said a bit fast.

"It was nice, thank you." Just then Pinkie Pie showed up.

"Morning Cosmos. Strawberry and Twilight, have either of you seen Rainbow Dash?" She said while bouncing in place.

"No I have not." Daniel and his sister said simultaneously. Pinkie looked at Twilight.

"Isn't she right up there?" She asked with one hoof pointing towards the sky and Rainbow Dash was there with her head in the cloud.

"Rainbow Dash!" Rainbow pulled her head out of the cloud and looked scared when Pinkie Pie said that. She looked around before zooming off and Pinkie Pie started to follow a few seconds later but was hopping instead of running.

As Daniel watched, Rainbow Dash went through some clouds which left holes in them before she seemed to stop somewhere in Applejacks farm.

"So...What's in the bag?" Twilight asked and Daniel was about to show her when he heard Rainbow Dash scream and saw her flying back over ponyville and into Twilights library. He turned back to Twilight and opened the bag to which her eyes widened.

"Do I just give this to the mayor, you know to buy my house?" She kept looking at the amount of bits he had in the bag but was snapped out of it when Dash screamed again and zoomed out of Twilights tree and towards the mountains. The three of them watched as Pinkie Pie hopped after Dash.

"Cosmos...How do you have that many bits?" He did not want to say he found them as that would be lying but he would if he had no choice to, so he did the next best thing.

"I have had them for a while actually, I did some work at my home and over time I saved up, not spent." He was not lying to her as he has had them for a few days and the reason he did his best to tell the truth but also cover it up is because he feared Applejack could see through anything he made up that was not true thanks to her being the Element of honesty.

"You have had this amount of bits lying around for the past few days that you got from home?"

"Yes." He did save up back home often, mostly for the future or when something expensive appeared.

"Alright. Also for your question, yes you can buy a house at town hall but I think you will need to fill out some paper work." She now looked at him with a little worry on her face. "Cosmos are you ok? You're shaking." Daniel realised he was shaking and it was the same reason he was earlier.

"I am fine, I just never slept as well as I did like last night and I feel so full of energy. Anyway thanks. Lets go Strawberry. Also, before I go, what's up with Pinkie Pie?" Twilight just shrugged. "Well, see you later." Daniel headed to town hall to buy his house.

A few minutes and a bit of paperwork later, he finally bought his house and headed to sugar cube corner to get something for Annabelle with the change he had. He got her a quadruple chocolate cookie which she loved and was drooling over it. He stood next to her and started to wonder if he should send her to this world's version of school or not.

"Bro." Annabelle was waving her hoof in front of his face and he snapped out of his thoughts.

"Sorry about that. Just thinking."

"You are a real day dreamer, you know that." she said before giggling. Daniel heard two familiar voices that were whispering a bit off to the side but he heard them clearly.

"Is it in place?" That voice belonged to Pinkie Pie.

"Yeah. When he sits down, it will go off." That one was Rainbow Dash. Daniel looked at his seat and saw a cleverly camouflaged whoopee cushion. He got a idea and acted it out.

"Stay here Strawberry. I'm going to get something." He took and hid the whoopee cushion in the inside of his hood and luckily it did not go off. He did that after they ducked so they didn't see him take it. He then went back inside the shop and when he saw that no pony was around he changed his powers to thought use and made himself invisible. Quietly, he went to the place where Pinkie and Rainbow were and made himself visible again behind them, changed his power back to use of will, he then place the whoopee cushion behind Rainbow Dash.

"I don't want to wait." Pinkie said and looked to be shaking in anticipation.

"Just wait, this will be so funny." With a evil smirk Daniel shouted.

"HI GIRLS!" They both jumped and screamed at the same time, when they landed Rainbow Dash fell on the cushion and it let out a farting noise. Daniel was on the ground laughing with tears flowing and pains in his sides. He heard Annabelle laughing her head off too.

"Cosmos?...How did you...You just went in there and now you're...What?" Rainbow was pointing between him and the shop he went in. "How did you do that?"

"Why are you asking me?" He said still laughing.

"Only Pinkie Pie is known to do things like...that..." Rainbow had a look of fear on her face. But Pinkie Pie only gasped.

"Then you must be able to see them too." Both Dash and Daniel looked at Pinkie when she said that.

"See who?" Both him and Annabelle wondered why being like Pinkie Pie was a bad thing but what she said next caught their attention.

"The readers." She just said with a happy smile.

"Ehh...Never mind." He heard Rainbow Dash say.

"Why were you trying to prank me?" Rainbow seemed to start laughing.

"We've successfully pranked almost every one of our friends today, thanks for ruining our streak." He just gave a smile.

"You mad?" The smile tuning into a grin.

"A little but not a lot. Anyway, let's go Pinkie Pie, we still have one more prank to do." Rainbow Dash flew off with Pinkie Pie following her.

Daniel felt better after that, he did not feel as hyper as he did before so he decided to head to Twilight's house and see if there was something he could study. He went back to find Annabelle had finished with her cookie and still giggling a little at how he counter pranked the two just a few seconds ago.

"What are we going to do now?" She asked.

"You can come with me to Twilight's or head back home, your choice."

"I will head back and...." She stopped in mid sentence. "And play with the bots." She then whispered.

"That's fine with me. Remember to lock the door. See you later."

He made his way to Twilight's library and chapped the door. He decided he would choose to read up on some of Equestria's history, it might come in handy in the future and he already read about this worlds version of humans. He would just ask Alpha but it's knowledge of this land is limited, so if he studied in a library he could get more information on a lot more things.

"Hello....Oh hi Cosmos." Twilight had just opened the door and greeted him with a smile.

"Hi Twilight, if you don't mind can I read a few more books?"

"Sure you can." She walked back into the library and started looking around the shelves. "What do you want to read about."

"History, anything that is or was famous." She almost instantly found a book based on the subject and gave it to Daniel. "Thanks."

A few hours later he was finished reading his 7th book and saw it was almost night time, he had learned of the holidays that these ponies have and they are very similar to the ones on Earth. Apparently their version of Halloween was called nightmare night and was made after the banishing of Nightmare Moon. They also had a version of Christmas which was called Hearts Warming. The more he found similarities to his own world the more painful it got to read on. He closed over the book he was reading and put it on a table before talking to Twilight.

"I am going to head back home now, thanks Twilight."

"Not a problem Cosmos, see you tomorrow." He left the library and went back home. He made sure to lock the door when he got inside before going to the basement and then he changed back into his human form. When he got back to his Everfree house he went to find Annabelle.

He looked around his house and found his sister asleep in one of the rooms upstairs. Seeing she was still in her pony form, he changed her back and left the room to not disturb her. He was left standing in the hall outside the room, just in wondering what he should do. After a while he decided to go and check on the lab.

The generators were currently being constructed from what he saw as he entered the lab. There were normal robots that were working on it and it looked like only the outside was being made at the moment, not the inside of them. He saw Alpha and his robot children so he went up to Alpha.

"Hey Alpha." The hologram of himself appeared on the top of the pillar.

"Hello Boss." Alpha had never called him that before and this caught his attention.

"Boss?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You did make me, so why should I not? Unless you want to be called something else." He wasn't going to complain.

"If it helps you then you can call me that. Anyway I am just here for a quick check up, how is everything going?"

"Quite well. The generators that are under construction should be done in a few days, a few weeks at max." Daniel was glad to hear that. The sooner the generators were made the sooner the robots would be able to get upgrades which also means the sooner he can keep his promise to the Diamond Dogs.

"Good to hear."

"Daddy." He looked to his side and saw one of his child robots, by the sound of this ones voice it was female. The moment she said that word the others looked over to him.

"Hi again." She went up to him and hugged him. "I should really give them different colours or patterns on their armour and then give them names. It would make them each unique."

"Daddy, we have a new game we want to play with you." As she said that one of them went to a table and picked up a small box. Daniel saw the title of it.

"Chess?"

"Will you?" They were looking at him with eyes that could almost pass as begging eyes. Daniel was originally just going to check up on the lab to see how things were going, but he then remembered he had nothing to do and he actual had fun playing board games with them before so he decided to stay.

"I don't see why not." He heard them cheer after he said that.

It was now morning and he finished his 87th game. Out of that much he won 23 games, most of them were on monopoly but he still had a fun time. He wanted to try something different so he decided to make some computer consoles for them to play next time he was here. Now that it was morning he decided to go and check on Annabelle.

"Well it was fun, but I need to go and check on my sister." They did not whine when he left the lab.

He went back to his house and chapped the door of the room Annabelle was in only to get no answer. After a few seconds he opened the door to find the bed empty so he close it and headed down the stairs to find her in the living room having her breakfast. He walked into the living and sat down on the chair.

"How did you sleep?"

"Quite well, where were you anyway?"

"I was in the lab, checking up on things."

"Ok. So, what are we doing today?" Daniel thought for a moment before he realised he needed to head to ponyville to tell Applejack he wanted to quit his job, but he still had to think of what to say to her afterwards. Never the less he thought they should head out as it would make Annabelle happy.

"How about we go to ponyville?"

"Alright." She said as she put her bowl in the sink and headed to her room. After a few seconds she was wearing the hoodie and jeans. "Are we leaving now?"

"Yes, lets go. By the way how's...the whole...parents thing doing for you?" He asked a little nervous incase he sounded insensitive. Annabelle started to cry but she cleaned them from her face.

"It hurt's...a lot. But I have accepted that it is how it is." Daniel pulled her into a hug.

"We will get through this and we will live happily for them. It's what they would want us to do. Not stay miserable. Let's be happy, for mum and dad." She smiled, her face still a bit wet from the tears.

"For mum and dad."

They went to the door which lead to their ponyville house and enter it. Daniel changed them into their pony forms before they exited the basement and then throught the front door.

"So where are we going first?" Annabelle asked Daniel when they got to the centre of the town.

"Where do you want to go?" It was at this moment Daniel saw Pinkie Pie, but she looked angry rather than cheerful which was unlike her. "Hold on." He said to Annabelle before going to Pinkie Pie. "Hey Pinkie Pie, you ok?"

"Hi Cosmos, and to answer your question, no I am not."

"What is wrong?"

"It's Rainbow Dash. She has a griffon friend called Gilda who is mean and grumpy." Daniel was a bit annoyed if that was the only problem.

"You can't expect to get along with everyone Pinkie. There is always someone out there that are just not the right kind of friend for you." She looked at him, confused.

"Everypony, not everyone."

"You said Gilda is a griffon which is not a pony. So there is no point." She looked like she was about to say something but froze for a few seconds.

"I guess you are right. But, am I really jealous of her. Have I miss judged her?" Daniel could see Pinkie was having a tough time with this.

"What do you know about her, have you seen her do anything bad?" She looked at the sky and had a hoof on her chin.

"Well, besides telling me to buzz of in some wired ways, nothing else."

"Ok, let's get this over with, why don't you tell me about the 'weird ways' she said buzz off to you." Pinkie seemed to brighten up, she now had a small smile.

"Ok. I was heading to sugar cube corner to get a milkshake, want to join and I will tell you about it along the way?" Daniel agreed. He would also get something for Annabelle along the way.

"Ok, Strawberry, let's go." He called to her and the three of then went to sugar cube corner.

A few minutes later Daniel was having a chocolate milkshake, Pinkie Pie a Strawberry one and Annabelle was having a sponge cake. Pinkie Pie had just finishing telling her story to Daniel. Apparently Gilda had grabbed on to the chopper blades of Pinkie Pie's helicopter bike and sent her off in different ways and then caused her to fall towards the ground. When Daniel asked her how she found a bike helicopter she just said she always keeps things for emergencies.

Daniel was starting to understand why Rainbow was afraid of him when he did something that only Pinkie Pie is known to do, and even he now was starting to wonder how Pinkie did what she did. But it did not bother him that much. After a few minutes they heard a swoosh and then giggling which turned out to be Rainbow Dash and Gilda, Rainbow mentioned that she had to do some weather jobs and asked Gilda to hang out around town. After a quick discussion, Rainbow left and with it just being Gilda now they decided to observe her.

"If she is as bad as you say, then she will probably show it now that she is alone." Both of them watched Gilda, who had just made granny smith freak out and shout to run for the hills.

"Poor granny smith, she did not know it was a joke, how mean." Daniel slightly agreed but because she did not do something like Pinkie Pie mentioned still did not make it seem that bad. "No, no I can't misjudge her, it was kind of a funny prank. I guess."

As they continued to observe her they saw that she stole an apple but what truly got Daniel annoyed was that the ponies and others around there did not see her take it.

"Are these ponies blind or something?"

"I did misjudge her. She's not only a meanie mean pants, she's also a thief." She stopped for a moment. "No, no, no, She might give it back. It's just a joke." Daniel face palmed or face hooved at this statement.

"Pinkie, how can she give it back if she already ate it?" He then also remembered that Pinkie said meanie mean, like it was a child insult. "I wonder what their swear words are." He then heard a voice that belonged to Fluttershy. They saw she was guiding ducks somewhere safely but was not watching where she was going. Daniel could clearly see Gilda was looking at Fluttershy as they were both walking towards each other.

"Hey!" Gilda shouted at fluttershy when they collided.

"Please excuse me."

"I'm walking here!" Gilda shouted in again but this time it was in fluttershy's face.

"Oh, I-Im sorry, I was just tr-." Gilda started making a babyish voice and saying what Fluttershy was saying, clearly making fun of her.

"Why don't you just watch where you're going." She was walking forward pushing Fluttershy back and scattering the ducks. Fluttershy looked like she was about to start crying and then Gilda roared at her face loudly and she ran away crying her face out after that.

"Bro, why would she do something like that." Annabelle felt sorry for Fluttershy but Daniel felt like something in him almost snapped. He never did care for these ponies the first hours after he arrived here but for the small amount of days he had known them, he has gotten to know them somewhat as friends.

Not like best friends like him and Josh were but friends none the less and he was not going to let Gilda do that with no consequences. He got up from his chair and started to walk away from Gilda but stopped off to the side and listened to her footsteps, she was still going the same way she was before so he stopped but continued looking the other way, he was hoping she would bump into him while he was looking away so it seemed like an accident. Gilda's footsteps were getting louder and he soon felt someone bash into him.

"Out of the road bud." The voice was Gildas. He turned around and faced her.

"What? Are you too lazy to just go around?" He could see what he said seemed to anger her as she was now glaring at him.

"Who do you think you are talking to me like that?"

"I think I am looking at a snob who always want's her own way." She was almost red with anger.

"That's it!!!" She roared at him just like she did with Fluttershy but Daniel just used his two hoofs to grab her top and lower jaw, closed her beak and kept it shut for a few seconds.

"You seem to think you can get away with anything you want, but not with me you won't." She was struggling to get her beak free and Daniel could see she had fear in her eyes "You hurt Fluttershy's feelings. She is one of my friends, and if you say sorry to her I will forgive you but if you don't then I advise you to shut up!" He just released his hold on her beak. She looked startled and stood there looking at him for a few seconds before flying away.

"Cosmos, you just...just." Pinkie was almost speechless.

"Taught her a lesson, I know."

"But...how?" She asked

"How what? Pinkie I lived in Everfree, remember? She is not that scary if that's what you were wondering." Daniel started to walk in the direction that Fluttershy ran.

"Still we need to get Rainbow to see what Gilda truly does. Rainbow might never believe us without seeing it for herself." Pinkie Pie had a good point, she was the element of loyalty so she would likely never leave Gilda's side with her being her best friend.

"How are we going to do that?" He asked and Pinkie Pie thought for a few seconds until she got a big smile on her face.

"A situation like this calls for extreme measures, Pinkie Pie style." With that she dashed off to do who knows what.

"Strawberry, let's go and see Fluttershy." She just had a look of amazement on her face. "Strawberry?"

"That was awesome! You sure showed that bully." Daniel just giggle at how she acted. He was about to continue on his way to find Fluttershy when he heard a familiar voice.

"COSMOS!!!" He turned around to see Rainbow landing in front of him. He guessed that Gilda told her about what happened but kept out what she did. He did not smile when she arrived, as this was a important matter. "Is it true? What you did to Gilda!?" He was certain now that Gilda told Rainbow but he would not let that stop him for telling her about what she did.

"Yes it is." Dash only looked more angry now.

"Why would you do that!?" He kept a stone face.

"Because of what she did to Fluttershy." This seemed to surprise her.

"What do you mean?"

"She made her cry when she accidentally bumped into her." Dash shook her head.

"No, Gilda would never do that."

"She did do that so I more or les-" He was interrupted.

"You know what, save it, I don't care, I bring a old friend to meet my new ones and you make her feel bad. I thought you were my friend, I guess I was wrong because one friend would not do that to another friend's friend." She just took off after she said that.

"Does that mean she doesn't not want to be our friend anymore." Annabelle was almost crying and Daniel had a slight sting in his chest from what Dash said.

"Don't worry. Hopefully she will see what Gilda had been doing."

"What if she does not." Daniel actually liked having Rainbow as a friend but if she did not find out about the truth then he did not know what he would do. But he knew that he would still be friends with Pinkie and Fluttershy for sure as they both saw what she did.

"The others will understand, so don't worry." He saw that she was still a bit upset over it.

Daniel still decided to get back to checking on Fluttershy and by the way she was roared at, she might have gone back home so he first decided to check there. He found her back at her cottage and she was still crying. He went up and chapped the door then waited for her to answer.

"Hello? Oh, hi Cosmos, you too Strawberry." She brightened up a bit as he saw a small smile appear on her face.

"Hi fluttershy, I-I saw what happened between you and that griffin." Her head was now hanging low and so were her ears.

"Y-you saw that?" The animals in the cottage were all looking at him.

"Yes I did, and you don't have to worry about her." This seemed to catch her attention.

"What do you mean?"

"I eh.....I scared her, I did not hurt her. Both me and Pinkie saw what she did."

"Well I...eh....thanks, I guess." Daniel looked to the side and saw a bunny looking at him, it kept looking at him in the eyes which was starting to freak him out. he was about to ask Fluttershy if she would ask it to stop but he saw that she was staring at his eyes too.

"Do I know you." He turned to the voice which was the bunny. At first he though he was just hearing things. "Your eyes look familiar." Daniel saw the bunny talk, now he was certain he was not hearing things.

"How can that rabbit talk?" Daniel just realised he willed that question but did not mean to.

"Its a passive effect. When you merged you are able to understand almost all languages and what you say will be understood." Daniel did not see how that would be useful so he ignored it.

"You're right angel." That was said by fluttershy.

"What is it fluttershy?" That seemed to snap her out of it and she tried to hide behind her hair.

"Sorry about that. It's just, I swear your eyes look familiar."

"It is not unheard of to have the same coloured eyes."

"No, it's not the colour." She was starting to stare again. "It's what's in them. They are so full of life and kindness...but at the same time, also-" She was cut off by a knock at the door.

"I'll get it." Daniel opened the door and Pinkie Pie was there.

"HeyFluttershyihaveapartypla- Oh hi Cosmos." Pinkie talked lightning fast but stopped when she saw Daniel. She then turned to Fluttershy.

"Hey Fluttershy, I'm here to ask you if you will come to a party that is planned for Gilda." Why would Pinkie throw her a party after what she has done.

"Pinkie, after what she did, you are inviting her to a party? Why?" Pinkie had a smile on her face.

"To improve her attitude. Anyway, are you coming?" She looked at both Fluttershy and Daniel.

"I-um ok." Fluttershy said and now she was looking at him.

"No." This seemed to surprise her.

"No but...Cosmos, why not?"

"Rainbow doesn't want to be my friend anymore."

"That does not mean you can't come to the party. Please." Daniel was about to say no until Annabelle was giving him her best puppy dog face which he could just not say no to.

"Fine." Pinkie shouted 'yay' and started to bounce out of the cottage. When they got outside Pinkie zoomed off.

"Let's go." With that Pinkie Pie speeded away and they followed.

When they arrived at the building Daniel found a seat at the side and sat there, he decided he would watch the events unfold and see if this party does make Gilda have a better attitude. He let Annabelle go about with the others, Rarity was speaking with Applejack and Twilight was speaking with Fluttershy who did not give a straight answer when Twilight asked her about Gilda. It was not long until Gilda arrived, he focused on what she was doing and it was not long until Pinkie pranked her with an electric hand buzzer and he almost started laughing. He then heared Rainbow speak.

"Oh Pinkie Pie, the old hoof shake buzzer. You're a scream."

"Yeah. Good one Pinkie Pie." Gilda said sarcastically but enough to make the others believe her.

"Come 'on G, I'll introduce you to some of my other friends." Rainbow walked off but stopped when she saw Daniel and he changed his gaze to look at her. Rainbow narrowed her eyebrows before walking away. He turned his attention back to Gilda and he heard her mention to Pinkie Pie that she knows what she is planning. The two exchanged a few words before Gilda walked off.

"Everyone I would like you all to make Gilda, a long time dear friend of Rainbow Dash. Let's honor her and welcome her to ponyville." Pinkie hugged Gilda and after that everyone cheered. "Please help yourself."

The rest of the party was mostly just Gilda getting pranked, a lot. There was a prank that was candles that would relight when blown out, vanilla lemon drops that had pepper in them and punch that was in a dribble glass, but Daniel decided to stay by his sisters side and she spent most of the time at a table with sweets. He just watched the events unfold and it was quite humorous, eventualy all the pranks were too much for Gilda to take and she snapped.

"This is your idea of a good time!? I've never met a lamer bunch of dweebs in all my life! And Pinkie Pie, you, you are queen lame-o with your weak little party pranks! Did you really think you could make me lose my cool!?" Gilda went beside Dash and put her arm on the back of her neck. "Well Dash and I have ten times as much cool as the rest of you put together." Now Dash actually looked angry at Gilda. "Come on Dash, we're bailing on this!" She started to walk towards the door but stopped when Dash was not following her. "Come on Rainbow Dash I said we are leaving!"

"You know Gilda, I was the one who set up all those weak pranks at this party." Now Daniel was paying full attention to what was happening and had a grin on his face.

"What?" Gilda looked at Pinkie Pie but Rainbow went into her vision.

"So I guess I'm queen lame-o?"

"Come on Dash, your joshin me." Daniel had not a clue what that meant but he could see that Gilda was now nervous.

"They weren't all meant for you specifically, it was just dumb luck that you set them all off." Daniel in his mind was saying that it was not luck, it was karma.

"I should have known, that dribble cup had Rainbow Dash writin all over it." Pinkie said that while looking at Spike.

"No way, it was Pinkie Pie, she set up this party to trip me up! To make a fool out of me!" She was still trying to blame Pinkie Pie.

"Me, I threw this party to improve your attitude. I thought a good party might turn the frown upside down." At this Pinkie actually made her head go upside down and Daniel almost laughed.

"And you sure didn't need any help making a fool out of yourself." Rainbow stepped forward towards Gilda and looked at her angrily. "You know this is not how I thought my old friends would treat my new friends. If being cool is all you care about, maybe you should go and find some new cool friends some place else." Gilda looked angry for a moment.

"Oh yeh? well you-you are such a-a flip flop, cool one minute and lame the next! When you decide not to be lame anymore, give me a call!" With that Gilda left and closed the door.

"Not cool." Spike looked at Dash after she said that.

"Wow. talk about a party pooper." Everyone else in the room started talking but Rainbow didn't look happy.

"I'm sorry everypony, for bringing Gilda here, I didn't know how rude she was and Pinkie Pie I am really sorry she ruined that awesome party you put on for her." Pinkie just had a small smile.

"Hey, if you want to hang out with part poopers that's your business."

"I'd rather hang out with you, no hard feelings?" She seemed to be happy now.

"No hard feelings." They shook hoofs but both had the buzzers and gave each other a shock which resulted in laughs from the whole room. Twilight walked up to Pinkie Pie after the laughter died down.

"Hey Pinkie, sorry I accused you of misjudging Gilda. Looks like I'm the one who misjudged you." Pinkie just put a hoof on Twilights back.

"It's ok Twilight, even you can't be a super smart smarty pants all the time. Come on everypony there is still a whole lot a party to finish." She started bouncing after she said that and they all cheered and laughed.

"Oh my-" Rainbow had her head held low and walked to Daniel, everyone was watching. "Cosmos, I am sorry about what I said earlier, do you still want to be friends?" He could see In her eyes that she was hoping for a 'yes' answer so he changed his frown to a smile and chuckled.

"Of course we can." They all cheered and Dash got a smile on her face and Daniel spoke. "Just...in the future, please listen to both sides of the story before taking action, ok?"

"Ok." She stuck her hoof out to get a hoof shake but Daniel looked at her hoof and grinned.

"I am not falling for that." Dash just smirked and grabbed his hoof but he didn't feel anything. He did hear the others laugh when they saw him jump from the surprise of Dash getting his hoof so they must have assumed the jump was from the shock.

"Anyway I am going to get some food." Dash went over to get a cupcake and then went over to the couch that was made for ponies but before she sat down Daniel set his powers to use of thought and made a camouflaged whoopee cushion appear before Rainbow sat down and then set his powers back to use of will. When Rainbow sat down the whoopee cushion went off and everyone in the room looked over to Dash who just took the whoopee cushion out from under her and everyone burst out laughing.

"That's two for me." Daniel said and he saw Rainbow narrow her eyes to him and she also had a smirk on her face.

"I will get you back for that, one of these days." After she said that she went back to continue partying with the others.

"Looking forward to it." They continued to enjoy the party while Twilight wrote her letter to the princess and joined in after Spike sent it to her.

The rest of the party was mostly uneventful, but there was a few exceptions. Like when Rainbow tried and failed to prank Daniel, at first she tried to replace his punch drink with sour lemon juice but he saw this and switched them around when she wasn't looking which lead to her almost screaming when she took a drink. When the party was over Daniel was starting to take Annabelle home, he just got to the door and opened it when he was stopped by someone calling his name.

"Cosmos." He turned around to see Twilight and Fluttershy beside each other, both looking at him. Twilight was rubbing the back of her head. "I would like to say, Thanks."

"For what?" He asked with a raised eyebrow but they couldn't see it from the darkness of his hood that mostly covered his face.

"For standing up for Fluttershy like that, when Gilda scared her." He chuckled.

"I always stand up for my friends." He turned to Annabelle when he hear her yawn. "I think somepony is tired." He still hated having to say that word.

"N-No I am...not." She had half closed eyes and had trouble keeping them opened.

"I think we should be heading back. See you tomorrow." He put Annabelle onto his back, waved goodbye to Twilight and the others and went back home.

"Bro." She asked still lying on his back.

"Yes strawberry?"

"When are we going to say goodbye to our parents? You said we would." Daniel stopped walking and his heart almost sank when she said that. Memories of the times he spent on Earth flashed through his head, his first day at school, when he met his best friend Josh, when Annabelle was first born and with that thought he felt the pain in his chest get more sore.

"I failed to protect them, and I can't bring back the dead so the most I can do now is keep you safe and happy. I won't fail you Annabelle."
Something was nagging Daniel in the back of his mind telling him that they should hold a memorial for their parents. He was almost leaking tears when he realized the full extent of having them gone meant. All this time he has been dealing with things, from Annabelle's needs, to helping others and now that he has just finished having fun at a party, his mind felt more clear and the full effect hit him. No more Holidays as a family, Christmas would not be the same, and their birthdays would feel dark and dull. All the things that were colorful and happy before, now all seem dim and grey.

"Bro? Are you alright?" She asked while getting off his back.

"I will be ok. We will hold a memorial for them when we are back home." Annabelle seemed to be happy with that decision. "How much has..." He looked around to check there was no one close by and continued when he saw there was nobody around. "How much has Alpha taught you?"

"He taught me about some of the history of this place from some of the books he found. I know about the holidays, the Nightmare Moon event, a famous unicorn called starswirl the bearded, the three pony tribes...you know, basic history." Daniel was going to either regret this or love it.

"Strawberry, how would you like to go to ponyville's school?" Her face brightened up greatly and she looked fully awake.

"I would love to, I can make new friends and learn new things." She jumped around Daniel which almost toppled him over. "Thank you so much." He just chuckled at how she was acting, he still needed to make some rules.

"Ok, now if I let you go you must promise me a few simple things." She let go of him and listened with a smile and Daniel swore he could see a halo over her head.

"Anything." Her smile did not disappear.

"Let's get back home first then I will tell you." With that they walked back home. Along the way Daniel took a look at the sky and saw it was perhaps the best night sky he had ever seen, there were lots of stars and they were shining like diamonds rather than just small dotted lights like back on Earth. He shook his head and continued walking to his home. When they got in he locked the door and went to their Everfree home then he changed them back to human before turning on some lights. He sat down in a chair while Annabelle ran up the stairs to her room. Daniel had always kept the blinds over the windows closed and with them being as thick as they were the light from within the house was not visible from the outside. This was to stop any passers from seeing the house. Annabelle later came back down wearing her PJs and getting the covers and pillow he made for her a few nights ago, before sitting on the couch with them still in hand.

"You still have them? Why don't you sleep in one of the beds in the bedroom?"

"I found this couch comfy when I first slept on it, more so than the beds, that's why. Anyway what do you want me to promise?" She was still sitting up on the couch but she place the pillow on the arm of it and was still holing on to the covers.

"One. You can't say what we truly are. Two. You can't say anything about our home and three, you can't say what I am or what I am capable of, ok?"

"Is rule three and one not the same?" Daniel understood what she meant.

"I mean you can't say I am the shadow or about my other form." After the events of nightmare moon talk about the shadow creature started to spread between their friends and the princesses. Daniel told her that he was the shadow creature that attacked Nightmare Moon and showed her once when they were going back to their house, she was a little scared of that form but she knew it was still him so it was not that much of a scare for her.

"Ok then. Wait...other form?" Daniel remembered he never showed her his other form that he made to try and cheer her up.

"Yes. I noticed you were feeling down a while ago and made it but forgot about it." Daniel changed into his Mew form and her eyes expand.

"Oh...my...Goodness. You are so cute!" Daniel changed back to his normal form.

"Are you ready?" Daniel made a picture appear and it had him, Annabelle and their parents on it.

"For what?" She asked.

"To say our farewell to mum and dad." She was clearly upset when she heard that but agreed. They two of them walked outside and found a small clearing not to far from their house. Daniel held a candle so she could see him in the dark of the Everfree and not get lost.

When they were in the clearing he sat down on the grass and used his powers to make a circle of flowers grow. He then placed the family photo in and stood back next to Annabelle.

"I really have no idea if I am doing this the right way. But it's the best way I can think of doing it as their bodies are destroyed." He looked at Annabelle. "Say what you want to say to them as you would if you were to see them one last time." He stood back as Annabelle stepped forward and spoke what she wanted to say. Daniel did the same thing next.

He knew what to say but he just said what his heart told him. He thanked them for what they did and for being there for him. Talked about how lucky he was to have them as parents and that he would miss them. He walked back over to Annabelle who was clearing some tears off her face.

"Feeling better?" He asked.

"Yeah. I feel like I got a burden off of my chest. Things I wanted to tell them that I didn't get to." Daniel picked her up.

"Well, I am sure they are watching us and smiling." He tried to reassure her and she smiled before yawning.

"Sleepy time for you little miss." He went back to their house after taking a quick glace at the picture and circle of flowers one last time. When he was back he put the covers over Annabelle and put the pillow behind her head as she fell asleep.

Daniel sat on the chair and sighed. He felt relaxed. Like everything was going right for once and nothing needed to be sorted out or fixed.

After a few more minutes had passed, he decided to head to the lab so he got up and went to the lab door, once he entered it he found the bots still working on the generators but did not see Alpha so he approached one of the red eyed bots. It had metal hands on the right and left sides of its head and it was holding a blowtorch in the right and a screwdriver in the other.

"Where is Alpha?" The bot turned to look at him and then pointed to the robot factory before speaking in a emotionless mechanical voice.

"Alpha is in the control room." Daniel thanked the bot and let it get back to work.

As he walked to the factory one of his kids saw him and ran up to him.

"Hi Daddy." By the sound of the voice it was female and Daniel could not help but smile when he saw her, he always felt like he could not help smiling when he was with them.

"Hi, where are the rest?" He looked around to try and find them.

"NINJA!!!" He looked to the side to see one more jump out just as it shouted that. It almost gave Daniel a heart attack and they giggled when they saw this. "I got you there daddy." By the sound of the voice this one was male.

"Yeah, you did you little sneak. Also where did you learn what a ninja was?"

"I asked Alpha. It's someone that is known for stealth and surprise attacks, but out of the things he told me that were old warriors, I think the ninja is the most awesome." Daniel remembered how when he made Alpha he gave him the knowledge of things like science, physics and others. History must also have been added so it was likely Alpha knows what ninjas were. He decided he would sort his kids out so he could tell who is who apart from each other "I need to go and have a talk with Alpha, why don't you all go and play?"

"Can you not play with us later?" The one who gave him a fright asked him.

"Likely. But I have got to do something first. Something for you all."

"Ok." With that, the 2 of them walked off and Daniel continued walking towards the factory.

Daniel found Alpha in the control room of the factory just like the bot said and just like last time he was greeted by Alpha before he could say a word.

"Hello again Boss."

"Hi Alpha. I have something I want you to do. If you don't mind."

"And what might that be sir?"

"Could you call my kids here? All of them? Saves me from having to look around and pull them away from what they might be doing."

"Certainly." A hatch opened on Alpha and a small satellite disk came out. After a few seconds Daniel heard them approaching the factory and soon all 10 of them were in the control room. When they were all in the room he used his powers to make multiple spray cans appear then looked back to his kids.

"I'm sure you're wondering why I called you here, well this is why. I realised I've not given you all names and because you look indistinguishable from each other I have these cans of color spray to give each of you a unique appearance. You can all go and choose what color you want." All his robot kids looked at the cans for a few seconds before one of them went up to the pile of them and looked over the different colours.

"This one." The robots voice was male and he held up a red spray can. Daniel took that can and started to spray it around him. By the end of it he was Red instead of Silver. "Thanks daddy." He thought it was over and was starting to walk away until Daniel stopped him.

"Hold on." He stopped and looked back. "I still need to give you a name...red...red...How about Robert?"

"I like that. Thank you daddy." Robert continued on his way and Daniel did the same for the rest of his kids and by the end of it they all had unique colours and names. They looked the same but voice wise, they sound somewhat different. It was hard to hear the difference to what male one or female one was talking. He could easily tell male and female voice apart but telling one female apart from the others or one boy from the others was harder to do.

"Good. Now that, that's out of the way." He was going to go to Brago and show him that he was going to keep his promise to help him and the dogs so he looked around the lab and picked two robots at random. "You two. Construction bots." All the bot's turned to face him and then the two he was pointing to walked over to him.

"Yes sir. What do you need?" They asked as they seemed to do a military salute.

"I have another job for each of you. I want one of you to guard the Diamond dog tunnels and another one to defended the Timberwolve's citadel. Do you have transmitters?" They nodded and a small hatch opened showing a little antenna. "Good. If the locations are attacked you are to alert the lab. Understood?"

"Order Accepted. Where are these locations sir?" Daniel gestured for them to follow him and when he was outside he picked them up and flew to the Diamond dog's home.

When he arrived a bunch of dogs jumped out but stopped their attack when they saw him. Rusty was the first one to greet him.

"Humon, who you brought?" Daniel set one of the bots down and turned to Rusty.

"This little guy will help you. If you are attacked he will alert me right away. I need you to take him to Brago, I am taking this other one to Thag." Rusty ordered one of the dogs to lead the robot into the tunnels and the rest of them got back into position for another ambush. Daniel flew off to the wolf citadel after the robot that was with the dogs was out of sight.

As he flew through the Everfree he found it to be quite peaceful compared to all the stories that the ponies made about it. The only thing that was a bit creepy about it was how dark it was but other than that, it's the same as a normal forest back on Earth if you didn't count the magical creatures that lived in it.

As he approached the citadel he heard a familiar voice from the side of the main entrance.

"Hello Daniel." It was Scar

"Hi Scar. I am here to see Thag. To show I am keeping my word." Scar saw the robot he had in his arms and stared at it for a few moment then looked back at Daniel. "It will send an alert to my home if you end up under attack and I will be here as soon as possible."

"Thanks for doing this for us. You will find Thag in the throne room." Daniel thanked Scar before he started to walk in but was stopped when Scar asked him something. "If you don't mind me asking. What is that?" Daniel stopped and looked at Scar. He wondered if a timber wolf would even understand what a 'Robot' is. He asked Scar to come with him to see Thag and he would explain it as best he could to him and Thag together.

"Ok." Daniel and scar both walked to the throne room. Along the way Scar was watching the robot. He asked Daniel if they were similar to golems and Daniel said he was not sure as he is no expert on them so he could not make a true comparison but he did his best.

"While I don't know that much about Golems or what is true about them, I do know there is metal ones and rock ones and they are brought to life with magic or imbued with a soul. Whatever one is true. But a robot uses electricity and if the golems are magical and take orders instead of having free will from a soul in it then you could compare one to a robot." He explained and Scar seemed to understand what a 'Robot' was now, even if it was only a partial understanding of them.

As he entered the room he saw Thag talking to a pony who had a green coat and a white tail with the same coloured hair and her eyes were brown. This confused Daniel, he didn't think Thag liked the ponies. When they heard the door open they both turned to the sound and saw Daniel entering the room with Scar and the small robot.

"Daniel, nice to see you, come in." Daniel closed the door behind him and went over to Thag, the full time the pony was looking at him with curiosity. Scar bowed and stood to the side so Daniel could speak to Thag

"Thag, I said a while ago i promised to help you along with the Diamond dogs, so I am here to show you that I'm keeping my word. Also I don't mean anything bad by saying this, but why is there a pony here? I though you didn't like ponies that much." Daniel heard her giggle when he mentioned that and he looked back to Thag.

"She is not a pony." Daniel looked at her only for her to turn into a bright light and then she seemed to shift. When the light died down she still looked like a pony but her legs were like tree bark and had vines wrapped around them. She had long green grass for hair that stopped at the bottom of her neck, roses bloomed where her ears should be and across her back there was flowers of many different kinds blooming. Her eyes change too as they now looked like they were made of water. They were a beautiful sea blue and Daniel swore they were made of just water while her pupil was a perfectly round bubble that looked like they were shining in the sunlight.

In short she was like a tree pony that had lots of plant life blooming on her with eyes made of water and bubbles for pupils. When she transformed the ground around her started to change into grass and different kinds of plants grew after a few seconds and made a perfect circles around her on the floor.

Daniel stood there, looking at her new form for a few moments before she spoke.

"Hello Daniel, or should I say...Heart Bearer." Her voice was just as soothing as Fluttershys was but what caught his attention was the second name she called him which made him step back and his eyes widened in surprise.

"What did you just call me?" He asked with nervousness in his voice but she just giggled at him.

"I know another Entity when I see one." Daniel was almost freaking out by this and by the way she said 'another' Daniel had no clue what she was talking about.

"What do you mean? Who are you?" Her face that had a smile on it quickly turned into one of confusion.

"You don't know what you are or who I am?" Daniel just shook his head to indicate 'No'. "Well then I suppose I should tell you. I know you are the bearer of the Heart of Life and as such when you merged with it you became an Entity, as for who I am, I will go by the name your kind gave me." Daniel was now paying full attention but he had to ask something.

"Hold on, what is the heart of life, I merged with the 'Heart' not the 'Heart of life'. Also what do you mean by the name my kind gave you?" Her face went back to one with a smile.

"Well the truth is us entities don't know it's real name so we just call it whatever we want. If that's ok with you. Also while I might be the Entity of life the name your kind gave me was 'Mother Nature' and I loved it so I chose to use it." Daniel stopped in shock when he realised he was actually talking to Mother Nature. The appearance. The plants growing around her and how she knew about the heart. All of this was more than enough evidence that showed she was not a normal pony. But there was something he wanted to know.

"Ok, well why are you here? If you don't mind me asking and how did you know I was the bearer? Why are you a pony?"

"I am here to meet up with a old friend." She said looking at Thag. "Also, I knew you were the bearer as after you merged with the Heart. All the entities felt it. As for why I am a pony. It's because I like to blend in here, it's not my true form. I can make my form whatever I want to, just like you." Daniel was still in shock that he was actually talking to Mother Nature but he decided to try and calm down. He though that talking to Thag would calm him down slightly and then he would talk to Nature again when he felt less shocked.

"Ok. I will get what I was going to do for Thag out of the way first." She nodded and waited patiently for Daniel to finish. Daniel indicated to the robot he had with him.

"So, why did you bring this metal...Golem?" Thag asked and Daniel told him what it really was.

"It's not a golem, it's a robot. It's similar to a golem but it does not require a soul or magic but is powered by electricity and runs by using a program that is coded into it upon creation." The robot remained motionless as they spoke.

"It's artificial life, not real life." Nature said and Daniel agreed with her.

"They have no feelings and weren't born. But as machine they only follow the code in them. This robot will stand guard at your citadel and will contact me if there is an attack happening and I will be right over if there is." He felt happy knowing the two races were safer with his bots by their side, but what nature said next caught him off guard.

"Daniel, why do you chose to help the Timberwolves and Diamond Dogs? What are your reasons?" Daniel just looked at her.

"How do you-" He was cut off when she put her hoof up.

"Thag told me, but be honest with me. Why did you?" Daniel took a moment to think.

"I helped them because...they needed it. I'm not one to just abandon someone in need." She just stood there looking Daniel in the eyes for a few seconds and to Daniel it felt as if she was searching his soul.

"It's because of what happened to your world isn't it." Daniel felt a little pain in his chest.

"No, it's not." She just shook her head.

"Daniel, I can see it in your eyes. You feel guilty that you couldn't protect your world so you chose to help both of them out of kindness but also out of guilt. You hope that if you can protect them and help them. You hope that it will ease the burden of guilt that you have." Daniel did not notice but he actually started to cry and only realised it when he felt a tear going down the side of his cheek that he quickly wiped off.

"I won't talk to you about it any further as I can see it is hurtful for you. But if you don't accept that there was nothing you could have done for your world at that moment with you being so untrained, then the guilt will not leave."

"I know that." It was then that Daniel heard another voice.

"That's why you should accept it, so it won't hold you back from reaching your full potential." By the sound of the voice it was male and when Daniel looked to the side he almost jumped out of his skin. Standing there in front of him was a pony skeleton, it was about as tall as Mother Nature. It had torn cloth and most notably ripped bits of black fabric in it's ribs that were blowing in a similar way Celestia's hair does. It looked like it also had a cape but even with it being torn up a good bit, it still flowed like the bits of black fabric. It's eyes were totally dark so he couldn't see inside and there was some blood flowing from its eyes and down it's face. Daniel was shaking but Mother Nature just greeted it.

"Hello Death." He greeted her back.

"Hello to you too Life." Mother Nature turned and looked at Daniel.

"Daniel this is Death, my friend. Death this is Daniel the Heart bearer." Death looked at Daniel.

"I know, I was listening to your conversation." So far Daniel had met Mother Nature and Death, so the next thing he wondered was if there were more 'Entities'. As they called themselves.

"Are there any other entities?" Death looked over at him.

"Yes, there are many more but mostly for us in this reality, there is three more. One is who you humans call 'Father time'. Then there is Tractus the entity of space and Tilbul the entity of balence." Daniel made a mental note of their names. "Actually, they should be here soon to meet you." Daniel got worried that more entities were coming to meet him, mostly for the fact that these guys no doubt lived longer than Daniel and can control their powers and might expect him to act in some sort of professional manner.

A giant bubble like object appeared within the throne room and lowered to the ground, when it touched the ground there stood three others.

One was in almost the shape of a normal human but it was just in shape. It's left arm was made of lava while the right was made if ice. It's left leg was made of water and his right leg was made of fire and the right side of it's torso was made of rock while the left was made of steel. But what got Daniel's attention was it's head. It had no head but instead there were scales in it's place that seemed to float and in each of the scales trays was a eyeball. Mother nature walked up to this one.

"Hello Tilbul." She turned to the next one who was a purple human figure with pinprick sized stars everywhere on it, shining like diamonds and his head was a yellow sun but his eyes mouth and nose were orange outlines. "Tractus" She turned to the last one who seemed to be a old human with a white beard but the cloak he was wearing had golden numbers on it that were constantly changing. He was carrying a hourglass and when Daniel felt the flow of his power he knew that had to be 'Father Time'. "Father time." Mother Nature finished off her greeting and Father Time greeted back.

"It has been quite a while since we last spoke, hasn't it?"

"Yes it has. Everyone, this here is Daniel, the new heart bearer." They all looked at Daniel and this only made him feel more nervous. While back on earth there were some people who would do anything to meet this lot in person and even with Daniel being one of them, with all the recent things that have happened he just felt as if the joy was removed and replaced with stress and pressure.

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down before looking back at them only to discover that Father time was looking at him closely. He then held out his hourglass and the sands that constantly fell seemed to scramble and emit a strange light and then settled.

"Wow, you're only 19 years old." All the others looked at Feather Time and seemed to have faces that asked if he was serious.

"Why? Is my age important?" Daniel asked. To these guys he was probably around the age of a child or younger.

"Not at all, it's just that you are one of the youngest entities ever. Do you know how to control your power?" Daniel was worried that he would embarrass himself if he said he didn't but at the same time these guys were entities so he didn't think that he could lie to them.

"I know how to control some of it." Father Time looked back at the others and they kept going back and forth between looking at each other. After a few seconds they all nodded and Father Time turned back to Daniel.

"Well...How would you like us to train you? Not just with your powers but also training as to be one of the cosmic." He heard Tractus say to him.

"What could you teach me?" Death stepped forward to him.

"I do know that you can't bring back the dead, none of us can do that. But I can teach you something that might prevent it." Tractus was the next to talk.

"I can teach you about space alteration to a great extent, to the point you can jump between realities with no effort." The next to speak was Tilbul.

"I can teach you about the different energies of the universe and their effects." Father time stepped forward.

"I can teach you about time control if you wish and mother nature can help you learn to control your energy. These are our main things but we could also teach you some more in the far future." Daniel actual felt better now. He had teachers that could train him in the correct way.

"Why are you helping me? You just met me?" Mother nature giggled at this.

"Is it wrong to show kindness? Besides you are one of us so why not. Plus we also need to make sure you don't lose control and blow up a planet or galaxy, or worse." This was starting to become a bit too much for Daniel, right now all he wanted was to go back home and settle down to think about this.

"Can I have some time to think about this?" Daniel said while rubbing his forehead with his hand.

"Yes. You didn't know about this and with it being so sudden along with what you are going through it must be putting pressure on you. But before you go take this." Death handed what looked like a necklace to Daniel. "Think of it as a gift from us." Daniel looked at it for a few seconds before putting it on.

"Thanks. Now if you don't mind I will be heading back." Daniel started to walk out but was stopped when he heard Mother Nature.

"Daniel, could I meet your sister?" At first he was hesitant but none of them have done anything so far that has made him not trust them, but at the same time neither have they done something to get him to trust them. Daniel knew if he wanted to be friends with them then he had to start off somewhere.

"Alright."

"Thank you." She turned around and waved goodbye to the others who disappeared as space was altered into a sphere around them and when it returned to normal they were gone.

"I'll come back for a visit in a few days." Daniel said to Thag who just nodded his head.

Daniel and Mother Nature headed out of the citadel and towards Daniel's home.

Daniel did not keep track of time because when he arrived back home it was almost morning so he had to get his sisters breakfast ready. When he was in the house he sat down on the chair and waited for his sister to wake up. Mother Nature was looking around his house but stopped when she saw the bookshelf and asked if she could read one to which Daniel said she could. After a few more minutes Annabelle woke up and Daniel quickly made toast and beans appear on a plate.

"Morning Annabelle." She rubbed her eyes.

"Morning Bro." Daniel handed her the plate which she took happily and was about to start eating when she saw the pony sitting in the room. "Daniel...why is there a pony here? You said you don't want us to be discovered."

"She is not a pony Annabelle, she is Mother Nature." This seemed to spark a reminder into Daniel and when he looked at his floor there was grass and flowers growing on it so he snapped his fingers and returned the floor to normal. Annabelle just walked up to Mother Nature with wide eyes.

"Your Mother Nature?" She just responded with a nod. " 'THE' Mother nature?" She giggle at this.

"Do you know any other?" Annabelle seemed speechless.

"Wow...I...Hi." Daniel chuckled at how she was acting, he saw that Mother Nature was looking at Annabelle the same way she was looking at him before and just like him, it seemed to be creeping Annabelle out. "I'm going to finish my breakfast." Annabelle started eating her toast and beans, when she was finished she went up to her room to get changed like she usually always does.

"She is so happy, kind and carefree. But she is also dealing with loss. That's why she is so cheery, it's a coping way to help with the loss of....everything. But she is recovering, slowly."

Annabelle later came back down the stairs wearing her normal clothes.

"So what are we going to do today?" Daniel said they would just go for a walk around ponyville and asked Nature if she wanted to join them. She accepted and changed back into her own pony form

Daniel turned them into their pony forms and they walked into their basement. As Nature followed she was looking around and taking in what he had done with his powers so far.

She was a little impressed when she discovered he knew about space alteration so much by just self teaching, until he told her about the 4 knowledge stuff he had when he first merged. But she still commended him for some creativity in his thinking and design.

He decided he would get her some cookies from sugar cube corner and even one for himself to try. Until he remembered he could add taste to food he makes, but he was unsure if he needed to know how the thing tasted to add it so he asked PIA.

"PIA can I add any kind of flavour to something even if I don't know what it tastes like?"

"Yes but it will not taste nearly as good unless you have tasted it yourself." Daniel then decided to go to sugar cube corner and get a bag of cookies for Annabelle and one for him so he could make more for her in the future.

"Hey Annabelle. Want to get some cookies?" Her face brightened up.

"You bet I do." Daniel smiled and they kept walking until they were at the front door of his ponyvilles house. Just as they left Daniel noticed Natures mark, it was a sunflower and he thought it suited her name and the entity role she had.

"If you are wondering about the mark, it indicates I am good with plants." With that done they all left his house and went into ponyville. Along the way Nature asked him why there was robots in his house as she saw one coming down the stairs behind Annabelle before leaving when she saw it. Daniel told her that they were his kids and she was confused so he had to explain everything. From making Alpha and from Alpha making the robots from his blood. "Don't you think you are a bit young to be a dad?"

"Hey." He looked around to check no one was close enough to hear him. "Annabelle is their auntie." She almost burst out laughing.

"That must have been a shock."

"Yes it was, she fainted." Annabelle had a red face when she remembered that. Being an Auntie at such an age.

Daniel was then hit by a pony that was rushing somewhere. By the looks the pony was a she and she was a grey Pegasus with a yellow tail and hair with bubbles as her mark. But what caught his attention the most were her eyes, they were crossed. When she collided with him they both fell over.

"Oops, sorry about that."

"It's not a problem." He then saw that there was other ponies running the same way. "What's going on, where is every pony going." He cringed on the inside after saying that.

"There is a new unicorn in town and I have heard she is the best magic user in all of Equestria and is putting on a magic show. We are all going to watch." With that she took off in the same direction all the others went and Daniel just looked back at Nature.

"A world where everything runs on magic and they run in excitement to see a magic show?" She just shrugged when he said that.

"I don't get it either."

"Why don't we go and check it out?" She just nodded at his question. "We will get your cookies later Annabelle." She groaned in disappointment.

"Fine." Daniel, Nature and Annabelle, followed the crowd and they soon arrived at the center of town. Where there was a larger crowd and Daniel saw his friends in it too. Spike saw him and he told Twilight who waved at him when she saw him and the others did the same. He walked over to join them.

"Hello Cosmos." Twilight saw another pony was following him.

"Who is she?" Daniel had then realized he had no idea what her disguise name was.

"Daisy. My name is Daisy." Nature said with a smile.

"Are you a old time friend of Cosmos?" Twilight asked.

"Not really. We just met not that long ago. Why are you asking?"

"I was just wondering as I saw you following him like a old friend." Twilight cleared her throat and spoke to Nature. "Hello Daisy, I am Twilight Sparkle."

"Nice to meet you Twilight." Daniel and the others finally looked at what all the others in the crowed were looking at and it was a small house on wheels. "Oh Cosmos, I hope you don't mind me asking, but how did you get so strong? After what you did at Applejack's farm I looked at some records and so far you greatly outmatch the current strongest stallion in Equestria and the fact that you are still so young is almost unnatural. Even the others want to know how you got this strong." All of his friends were now looking at him for an answer but Daniel was unsure what he should say but he was saved when they heard a loud voice.

"Come one, Come all, come and witness the amazing magic of the great and powerful Trixie." The small house unfolded into a show stage and in a small flash, a blue unicorn wearing a wizards hat and cape appeared which got awes from the crowd. "Watch in awe as the great and powerful Trixie preforms the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony kind." Fireworks started to shoot off but Daniel just sighed. His friends were talking about how she was boasting but something caught his attention and that was when Spike stopped talking when he was just about to say 'no pony is as magical as Twilight' and instead ran off, he then noticed Twilight looked uneasy. When she asked if there was something wrong about being talented, Applejack reassured her there wasn't.

"Just because one has the ability to preform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us." Twilight looked somewhat upset from what Rarity said and Daniel made a mental note to ask her about it later on. He heard Rainbow mention about how they have her around being better then the rest of them, but she quickly changed that after a look from Applejack and ended up booing Trixie.

"Well, Well, Well, It seems we have some naysayers in the audience." Daniel swore what she said was so bad it just gave him a headache. "Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the great and powerful Trixie? Do they not know that they are in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?" Rarity asked Twilight who Trixie though she was and then Spike started to speak but was stopped in the middle of it by Twilight and then she lead him away from the crowd to talk to him.

"Why not just deal with her right now?" Daniel heard a voice in his head, a voice he only recently knew so he looked at Nature.

"How are you-" He was interrupted.

"It's telepathy. Why not deal with her right now?"

"I don't want to be discovered, also all she has done is weak magic tricks and talk. Her magic is that of an amateur at best so do you think she's worth it?" Nature looked at Trixie for a few seconds before looking back at him.

"I suppose you're right." More fireworks went off on Trixie's stage and Rainbow flew up to her after they were over and asked her why she thinks she is so awesome to which she just laughed.

"Why only the great and powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish the dreaded ursa major!" More fireworks shot off but left what looked like a outline of a bear in the sky which left the crowed in awe as Trixie then went on to explain how she saved a place called 'Hoofington' from the ursa major, and sent it back into the Everfree. After that story two very young colts started to say about how she is the most awesome unicorn in all of Equestria but Spike started to speak again and Twilight looked at him. She looked like she was scared. Spike continued to talk but was stopped by Twilight zipping his mouth shut when he starting to mention something about her, now Daniel decided to ask her about it as soon as possible and not in a crowd.

"It's true my enthusiastic little admirers. Trixie is certainly the best in all of ponyville." All that was heard was chirping crickets after she said that. "Don't believe the great and powerful Trixie? Well then, I hereby challenge you ponyvilliens, anything you can do, I can do better. Any takers? Any one? Or is Trixie destined to be the greatest equine who ever lived?" More fireworks shot out from her stage and Spike just unzipped his mouth and begged Twilight to show her. Twilight was whispering something to Spike but Daniel managed to hear it.

"There is no way I'm going to use my magic now Spike." She was going to say something else but was cut off by Trixie speaking.

"How about...you." She pointed to Daniel who's face did not change. "Well how about it, is there anything you can do that the great and powerful Trixie can't?" She had a very confident smile but Daniel said nothing. Trixie moved along to Applejack who snapped after she got called a hayseed and she challenged Trixie as the others cheered her on.

"Can yer magical power do this?" She was spinning a lasso on her tail and jumping through it multiple times, from left to right, top to bottom and for her finisher she used it to get an apple out of a tree and just ate it right away and the crowed cheered. Applejack said to Trixie to top it and she just called her 'one of little talent' and used her magic which used Applejack's own rope to tie her up and place an apple in her mouth while she was tied by her four legs and upside down. After that the crowed cheered for Trixie.

Rainbow said to Trixie that there was no need to show off like that because that was her job. Rainbow then took off at full speed into a windmill which went faster and faster and after a few seconds she was shot into the air and went through multiple clouds and then flew in front of the sun. She then rushed back through the holes on the clouds she made at full speed right back to the mill which sent her back to the stage all the while water was following Dash and when she stopped on the stage the water behind her hit her back and a Rainbow appeared above her.

"They don't call me Rainbow and Dash for nothing." The crowed cheered for Dash.

"When Trixie is through, the only thing they will call you, is loser." She used her magic which cause the Rainbow to wrap around Dash, spin her like a tornado and sent her into the air flying everywhere. When she landed her eyes were spinning and Trixie made a cloud appear which struck the ground with lightning, scaring Dash and the crowed laughed at her.

His friends were talking and agreed that they needed a unicorn to show her who's boss and while Spike was looking at Twilight, Rarity was the one to agree and step in. She mentioned about how she uses beauty and grace but Trixie just insulted her by calling her hair a rats nest which made Rarity do a nice serious face.

She then went on stage and said about how there was more to magic than Trixie's brutish ways. She then used her magic to take a curtain and wrap it around herself and seconds later she was wearing a nice dress and had a cool hairstyle, Trixie only smiled and powered up her magic and when Spike saw this he went on about how Rarity won't let Trixie get the best of her because she is strong and beautiful. But he went silent and the crowed gasped with shock and some with disgust when they saw that Trixie turned Rarity's hair green.

Rarity was freaking out about it and while the others were saying nice things like nothing was wrong with her hair, it's nice or it's gorgeous Spike just flat out told Rarity it was green and that got him looks of anger from the others. Rarity ran away crying and saying her hair was awful which seemed to insult one of the ponies at the back.

"Well Twilight, I guess its up to you." Spike told to Twilight and indicated to Trixie with his hand. "Come on, show her what you are made of."

"What do you mean, I am nothing special."

"Yes you are, your better than her." Spike was trying to encourage her to challenge Trixie.

"I'm not better than anyone." Trixie started to walk towards Twilight.

Annabelle was getting tired of Trixies boasting and tried to say something but a look from Daniel told her it would be easier to stay quiet at a time like this. He whispered to her.

"I know she is annoying, but it's best we don't draw attention to ourselves." Annabelle sighed and said 'Fine'. They turned back to look at Trixie and Twilight.

"You think your better than the great and powerful Trixie? You think you have more magical talent? Well come on, show Trixie what you have got. Show us all." Twilight was looking very nervous now.

"Who Me? I'm just your run of the mill citizen of ponyville. No powerful magic here. I-I think I hear my laundry calling, sorry gotta go." She rushed off. Daniel followed her to try and help her.

"I will be at sugar cube corner Cos." He heard Mother Nature say to him as he went off and Annabelle followed him.

He found her at her library and he chapped the door, thankfully she answered.

"Hello? Oh hi Cosmos, Strawberry." She said with a smile.

"Hi, Twilight do you mind if we come in?"

"Not at all." She stepped to the side and held the door open, when they were in she closed it.

Annabelle went over to speak with Spike and Daniel spoke with Twilight.

"Twilight, is there something wrong?" She had a nervous smile.

"Wrong? What could be wrong? There is nothing wrong!" She said a bit fast which caused him to sigh. While saying this to her, he was also running over what could be the problem in his mind. He knew she was talented in magic, but she refused to show Trixie.

"Twilight, we are friends. You could tell me or the others and they would try to help you, if you don't want to talk about it then that's ok by me." Twilight stopped to think, so far Cosmos has helped her and her friends with a few problems like with the tickets and he did help Fluttershy after what happened between her and Gilda so he might be able to help with this.

"Or he might think I am a show-off, but he is my friend, he and the other would not be that mean, would they?" Twilight asked herself in her thoughts all the while Daniel was waiting patiently. Then Twilight took a deep breath before speaking.

"You were afraid to show your magic, is that it?" Twilight was taken by surprise by this but he continued "A good few of our friends challenged Trixie but you did all you could so you would seem like a normal unicorn. Every time Spike tried to say how good you were with magic you silenced him...you...were scared that your friends would see you as somepony else or somepony just like Trixie who is a show off if you beat her, so you were afraid to show your magic. Twilight did you forget you represent the Element of magic?" Twilight totally forgot about that, that she did represent that Element and Daniel saw her eyes widen until they were like dinner plates.

"I know how it feels to be seen as something different because of what you can do, but friends don't abandon your true friends. They stay with you through thick and thin, besides did you not hear Applejack properly? She said there is nothing wrong with being talented, just don't show it off and you don't do that. I guarantee that if you confront Trixie and show her what you can do your friends will not think of you as they think of Trixie."

Twilight did not know what to think but while she was thinking Daniel realized he accidentally said something he did not mean to. He left it in hopes she would forget about it as erasing memories is something he does not know how to do safely yet, and if he did now then it would not be without side effects. After a few seconds Twilight sighed.

"I guess I will try to stop Trixie, I just hope you're correct." She was uneasy with her words but then her eyes widened in realisation and then she looked right at him. "Cosmos, what do you mean by you know how it feels like to be seen as different because of what you can do?" Daniel's heart was beating fast, she did not forget or let it pass. He had to say something but he did not know what so he decided to be honest.

"Every pony has things they would rather keep buried. What I want to keep buried is nothing bad, but please don't ask me about it again." Twilights ears seems to go down at this.

"Oh, well thanks anyway." Twilight headed for the door and when she opened it Spike ran up to her.

"Twilight why ar-" He was cut off by Twilight.

"I am going to stop Trixie, I just hope that what Cosmos said it true." Spike looked over to Cosmos and after a few seconds he gave him a thumbs up with a smile before he followed Twilight.

"Cosmos, are you coming to watch?" Spike asked.

"I am going to meet up with Daisy then I might go and watch." Daniel said as he left the house with Annabelle. Both of them then headed to sugar cube corner to meet up with Nature.

He found her at one of the tables eating away at a cupcake. He decided to sit down and have a talk with her as well as have one of the cookies Annabelle loved so much so he could make more for her. He got 1 for him and 1 for her and the moment he took his first bite of it he felt like he could have melted at how lovely the chocolate tasted. Nature just watched him with a smile.

"They taste good, don't they?" She asked.

"Lovely." He said as he continued to eat it.

"So how did the talk with Twilight go?"

"I managed to convince her to show Trixie what she can do and told her that her friends would not mind her powerful magic." He said after he just finished eating.

"Well that is true, if they are true friends then they would like her for who she is, not what she can or can't do." She finished her cupcake and got up like she was ready to go. "Are you coming along? I want to see Trixie's face when she is beaten in magic." Daniel gestured to Annabelle who was eating her cookie. A few seconds later she finished it and the two got up.

"Right behind you. Lets go." They both took off to see Twilight confront Trixie. But along the way they saw Twilight running the other way so Daniel and Mother Nature followed her to the park bench where she was rubbing her tail and lying down on the bench. "Twilight what's wrong?" He asked with concern in his voice.

"Cosmos? Daisy? How did you-"

"We were on our way to see you confront Trixie when we saw you running the other way, did Trixie beat you to?" She looked at both of them with a bit of fear in her eyes.

"I just can't do it. I don't want them to hate me." He just sighed at this.

"All I can do is give you some advice, but the only one who can stop this fear you have, is you." Daniel decided to head back home after that and along the way him and Nature talked telepathically when she spoke to him first.

"So How did you and Thag become friends? I heard about what you have done for him but not how you two met."

"It was when I first arrived here. I scouted out the Everfree to make sure it was safe for Annabelle and when I met a group of Timberwolves and told them I was a human they insisted on brining me to their leader. I helped him and the Diamond Dogs settle an argument and the rest is history." They arrived at Daniel's house then went to his Everfree house from the door in the basement. When they got to the living room he saw his robot children there doing nothing and they looked bored. "Hi." They all looked over at him happily and then rushed at Daniel and into a hug. He changed him and Annabelle back to their human forms and Nature dropped the normal pony look and was back to looking like a tree pony again.

"Who is she?" The golden one asked and Daniel chuckled.

"She is Mother Nature. Yes, the one who was supposed to be fictional but she isn't. Neither is Father Time." All of them looked at her and she giggles at them.

His kids got out a few board games to play and Nature joined in with them. Annabelle was getting a little annoyed that the robots were able to make precise calculation and used it in their favor to win.

A few hours passed and it was now night time. Daniel chose to watch some TV while his kids played their board games and got to interact with Nature and Annabelle more. Annabelle soon fell asleep when she waited for a turn to join back into a game of monopoly. After she fell asleep they noticed how late it was so Nature teleported away to where she and the other entities hung out and his kids went back to the lab. Daniel picked her up and placed her on the couch and then put the covers over her.

Besides Annabelle sleeping a little bit away from him, he was alone in the living room and in almost complete darkness with the only light being the one that was coming off the TV as Daniel sat on a chair. His mind wondering.

"Alpha and my kids are probably busy working, my sister is asleep and all my friends are asleep." Daniel walked to the bookshelf to get a book to read. He was going back to the chair to read, but he stopped as he looked out the window after seeing the night sky. It was a beautiful dark blue with the stars shining like moissanite gems. This is when he remembered he should learn more about controlling time to finish off his pocket dimension. "Mum and dad would probably be very disappointed in me right now if they knew about everything that has happened." He sat on the chair and started to read the book he had. It was then he heard a faint roar from the basement. He knew it was coming from his ponyville house so he got up and quickly went there, changed his form before exiting the house and saw a giant blue bear with what looked like it had stars on it and it was attacking ponyville. He ran through a crowd towards it and soon met Twilight.

"Twilight, what is that?" He asked he while still running.

"Its a Ursa." Daniel looked at it, this is the thing Trixie clamed to have stopped but she was not around so Daniel assumed she must have been nothing but talk. They kept running until they came across two colts.

"What's going on?" Twilight asked them.

"We brought a ursa to town."

"You WHAT!?" She said in shock.

"Don't worry the great and powerful Trixie will vanquish it." They looked at Trixie who was looking scared.

"I can't." She said with her head lowered towards the ground and this surprised the two colts who both said 'What?' at the same time. "I can't, I never have, no one can vanquish an ursa major, I just made the whole story up to make me look better."

"Made it up?" They said at the same time. They heard thumping and Daniel looked behind him to see the ursa behind a building, standing on it's top legs and it let out a loud roar. Daniel did not know what to do, he could deal with the usra but he would need to be in his shadow form and then he would have to take into account that ponies would now know that the shadow knows where ponyville is. As he looked around at all the ponies in town and back at the ursa his mind was set and he decided to deal with it. He set his powers to the use of thought and then used them to make space bend around him so it looked like he was just standing still so the ponies did not see him turn into his shadow form and left a pony clone of himself behind.

He then moved up to the side of a building before deactivating the field. He then climbed to the roof of a building and was ready to deal with the ursa but stopped when he saw Twilight in front of it with a determined look on her face. Twilight looked like she was just about to ready her magic but when she saw him and her eyes widened.

"THE SHADOW!" She screamed and pointed at Daniel who sent his clone a command to look at him like the others and it did. He did this to avoid suspicion for when he was in his pony form in the future. The ursa turned to Daniel and looked at him for a few seconds to which he just stared back at it with narrowed eyes. The ursa roared at him and he just jumped down in front of it and did not move.

After a few more seconds the ursa tried to hit him with its paw but Daniel used both of his hands to stop it, when he did that he thought he would need both arms to stop it but he barely felt anything from the ursa's attempted attack so he hit it's paw with no effort put in it. This actually seemed to hurt it and it tried to use it's other paw but Daniel blocked it with one hand.

But it only used one hand this time, he then hit that paw away only to jump up and kick it in the stomach which knocked it a good bit away. He did this and was putting no effort into it. The punch he used was like a lazy punch that he just let swing with no strength put in it and he hit with what could barely be called a fist as it was not clenched.

He did this because he still had trouble controlling his strength and he didn't want to kill this thing so he did what he thought was right and put no effort in them and it seemed to be working.

Something strange happened next, the ursa started to cry. Daniel got confused with this so he used his clone to talk.

"Twilight, why is it crying?" Daniel tried something and he found out he could see and hear what his clone can but the sight of what the clone sees is transparent in his own vison so he still could see where he was and where his clone is at the same time. The things his clone heard was also a bit different as whatever his clone heard, it sounded like a echo in a tunnel but he still found it useful. His attention was caught when he saw a transparent scared Twilight.

"Oh No, this is bad, this is very, very bad."

"How is it Twilight? The shadow thing is dealing with the ursa major." He knew that voice and it was Rainbow Dash.

"It's a minor, not a major and right now it is calling for it's mom." Everyone gasped at this and Daniel felt a little guilty of doing this to a child, a huge child but a child none the less.

"Then...what do we do." He heard Rainbow say as Twilight looked around and she seemed to have came up with a idea.

"I have a plan, but It needs to happen fast, I might know how to stop the ursa from crying but I need you guys to distra-" She did not get to finish the sentence.

"How dare you, HOW DARE YOU!!!." Daniel saw Fluttershy walk up to him from his clones view so he turned around to see her and their eyes met. "You should be ashamed of yourself, hurting a baby ursa like that." As Daniel looked into her eyes he started to feel more guilty. He looked back at the ursa then back at Fluttershy. "You think you can just beat up anything and get away with it?" It was somewhat scary to look into her eyes now and the more he did the more guilty he felt for hurting the ursa. Daniel saw through the vision of the clone that Twilight has silenced the ursa minor by giving a water tower that was full of milk and it was drinking it happily while she was levitating it away.

"Come on." He heard Twilight say who was so focused on using her magic and using it to lift the ursa while the others watched in amazement.

"You are nothing but a bully, If you can easily stand up to Nightmare Moon then what hope did that baby ursa have?!" He heard fluttershy shout at him and he almost felt like crying from her words and the look she was giving him. "What would your parents think if they saw you do this?!" With that word, all guilt Daniel felt was slowly getting replace with anger. "You go back and apologize to that ursa right now!" Daniel remained unmoving, he felt like he had no control over his body. "Did you not hear...me..."

Fluttershys voice was now getting more quiet. Daniel was now looking at Fluttershy in the eyes but unlike a few seconds ago his eyes were now full of anger and they changed from white eyes to a bright blood red, he was slowly walking towards Fluttershy who was now backing away and she now had fear in her eyes.

"FLUTTERSHY!!!" Rainbow Dash shouted, quickly flying up to Daniel and kicked him on the side of the head but he barely felt a thing, he turned to look at Dash and she was in shock to see her kick did nothing. He turned back and looked at Fluttershy who was shaking in fear.

"I-I-I'm sorry if I said something bad about your parents, I didn't know, I'm sorry." She was on the ground and covering her face with her front hooves. Daniel managed to regain some control and tried to calm himself down. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and when he reopened them his eyes were back to normal and he looked at Fluttershy who was shaking in fear he decided to forgive her because she didn't know about his parents but it won't be so easy if she does it again.

"Guys! Help!" Rainbow still thought he was going to attack Fluttershy so she called to the others which resulted in Twilight's concentration breaking and she dropped the ursa which started crying again.

The four others were about to go towards Daniel and help out Rainbow and Fluttershy but were stopped by another roar, which was much louder than the last one. He turned around to the source of the sound and saw another Ursa that was about ten times the size of the other one and it's claws and teeth were much bigger.

"Twi, is that..." Applejack asked but did not finish.

"It's a ursa major, the minors mum." The major looked at the minor and when the child saw it's mother it's face changed into a face of happiness but after a low growl sound from the mother it almost started crying and pointed to Daniel. The mother looked at Daniel with anger. It went to hit Daniel and he managed to stop it the same way as before, but unlike the child Ursa's attack where he felt nothing, this one felt like he was blocking a stone with his hand. He felt his back being pushed, it's other paw hit him from behind and sent him through a building. He hid in the rubble and waited until the major went up to investigate and when it did he jumped out and kicked it in the jaw which caused it to step back and almost fall over.

Daniel and the ursa stood with their eyes looked and ready to fight. He was distracted by a bright light that his clone saw and even the ursa turned to look in it's direction. It was Princess Celestia and some royal unicorn guards and some pegusi also arrived so Daniel used his clone to listen in.

"Twilight evacuate the town, We wil-" She wasted no time telling Twilight to evacuate when they arrived but she was cut off when she saw the Shadow confronting the Ursa Major. "Twilight, is that the shadow creature that Luna mentioned?" She asked and looked over to Twilight who had a look of curiosity on her face.

"Yes it is, but what is it doing here? Much less going up against an Ursa Major. Wait. Where is Luna?"

"She is studying and doing her night duties." Daniel saw that the Ursa looked back at him so he focused on the here and now and got ready to fight. If what he was doing could be called fighting.

The ursa tried to hit him the same way again but he blocked the first one and then jumped to avoid the second one and punched the ursa in the face. Which made it more mad and it hit Daniel in mid air and sent him about seven feet into the ground. He picked himself up and ran to the ursa which left a trail of fire behind him. He got to the ursa in no time and kicked it in the knee which caused it to stumble. He then ran up it's side and kicked the side of it's head when he reached it which knock it over.

Daniel stood on the ground and waited for it to get back up and he saw he gave it a good few bruises.

Daniel went to hit it again when it turned back to him with an angry look, but the ursa punched him when he was in mid air which set him flying and he almost collided with Celestia. He got up and so did the ursa so he decided to try something new and focused some energy into his hand and ran up to the ursa who tried to punch him again.

Their fists collided, there was a explosion which knocked the ursa over and sent Daniel flying like a ragdoll into Twilight's library but luckily he was not going at a fast enough speed to go through it and when he got up his arm felt a little tingly, similar to the way you feel when you're numb from lack of blood on a limb but it went away in a few short seconds. When he got up he looked over to where he got knocked from he saw a very angry ursa that was charging at him so he decided to end this.

He did the same as before but added a bit more energy into his fist and stood his ground as the ursa ran towards him, as it lifted its paw to try and squash him but he moved back at the last second and then ran up it's arm. It tried to hit him off using its other paw but he avoided it by jumping over it and when he got to it's head he punched it right in the nose which resulted in the ursa screaming in pain and another explosion sending it flying to the side of town right next to the everfree.

The blast also knocked Daniel back but he quickly regained his balance and landed safely but he could feel almost nothing in his arm he used to punch the ursa with but he ignored that for now. He walked over to the ursa that was crying in pain and its nose was bleeding, he sent commands to his clone to watch him the full time like the rest of the ponies were doing.

When he reached the ursa major he saw it had fear in its eyes, his intentions were to get the ursa minor to leave the town but now he hurt them both and he did not want this to continue. As he saw the fear in the others eyes he felt a bit bad for hurting a mother who was only trying to help her child. All the ponies were watching him, doing nothing else so he looked over to the minor then looked back at the major, he the pointed to the minor and after a few seconds the major got the hint and went to pick up her young. Daniel then continued to look at her until she backed away into the forest and out of sight.

When that was done he walked into the forest and out of sight but when he was out of sight he made himself invisible and quickly went back to his clone and put the barrier back up around it before silently transforming back into a pony, setting his powers back to the use of will then got rid of his clone and then the barrier. He was now back in his pony form and by how all the others were still looking at the forest, they were non the wiser and Princess Celestia was the first to speak.

"Well...I guess that takes care of the Ursa." All of his friends looked to Twilight and Applejack spoke.

"Twi, we knew ye had ability in magic, but not that much."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"The way you were taking care of that ursa, that was just...wow." Everyone else was cheering for her.

"But I did not take care of it." Twilight said to them.

"Darling you were until your concentration was broke, such magic is astounding." Rarity told Twilight.

"So...You don't hate me?"

"Hate you?" They all asked simultaneously.

"Why what ever do you mean Twilight?" Asked rarity.

"Well, I know you all hate Trixie for showing off her magic tricks and I thought-" She was cut of by dash.

"Woah, magic's got nothing to do with it. Trixie is just a loud mouth." All of the others said things that showed they agreed with Dash.

"So, You don't mind my magic tricks?"

"Yer magic is a part'a who you are sugar cube an we like who you are, we're proud ta have such a powerful talented unicorn as ar friend.

"And after showing us what you could do with that ursa minor, we're even prouder."

"You- you are?" Daniel could not help but smile and Twilight looked at him. "Cosmos, you were right."

"I told you they wouldn't hate you, didn't I?" Twilight looked like she was about to cry and Daniel heard steps behind him and he turned to see Celestia.

"Nice to meet you again Cosmos." All the others were bowing and Daniel decided to do the same to keep up appearance but Celestia stopped him and looked to the others. "There is no need for that."

"Your highness. We are awaiting orders." Said a guard behind her.

"Return to your duties in Canterlot, I will be along shortly." With that the unicorns teleported away while the pegusi flew. "I am sorry, I can't stay for long but I wish to ask you something Cosmos."

"Anything princess." She giggled.

"No need to be so formal. Just Celestia will do. Anyway in Twilight's friendship reports she's mentioned you quite a bit, she has mentioned about your knowlage on friendship and how you have taught her a thing or two. What I wish to ask is, how do you have such knowledge of it?"

"Knowledge of friendship? It just comes while I hang out with my friends, friendship is something that is better experienced than read about as there is some knowledge out there that you can't find in a book." He cursed himself inward as he sounded like he was giving a cartoon speech.

"You also seem to be quite wise, I have a feeling that you and Twilight will remain great friends." Celestia noticed she didn't feel the surge of power that she felt when she met him before. She started to wonder if it was just her instincts acting up, but still decided to investigate it further when she got back home.

"I will write a report on what I learned today." Twilight mentioned and with that Celestia nodded and charged up her magic, Daniel stepped away from her as she did.

"I hope to see you all soon." With that she teleported away and Daniel spoke.

"Well I am heading back home, it is still late so, see you all tommorow." He heard them all say 'bye' as he walked back to his house. When he was back he went to his everfree home, changed his form and sat back down in the chair. He did not feel like doing anything so he lay down on the chair and went to sleep.

A few minutes earlier

When he was back home the others were heading back home too and when Twilight got back home she was so happy that her friends didn't hate her for her magic. She hopped up and down saying 'Yes' over and over but stopped when she heard Spike speak.

"Twilight, it's late, can you not wait until morning?"

"Oops, sorry Spike." She went to her bed with a happy smile on her face.

"Cosmos was right, my friends didn't hate me. Not only that but they accepted me and didn't mind that I had so much magic, I am so happy for that and now Trixie is out of town so we don't have to put up with her boasting." As she thought of that she heard some words were ringing in her head and it was what Cosmos had said. "I know how if feels to be seen as something different because of what you can do. What did he mean by that?" It was then that Twilight started brainstorming to the meaning of his word.

"Could it be his strength? Was he seen as a monster back home thanks to it?". She remembered he said that there was some thing's he wanted to keep buried so she respected his wish but she could not help but feel like she should do something to help him if that was the case. He has helped her and their friends quite a bit. "I'll get the girls together and let them know, hopefully if there is something troubling him we can find out what and help him with it. I mean that's what friends do.". With that she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

Luna had just finished helping a pony by banishing the killer muffins in her dream and now was once again wondering the dreamscape. She was looking around to see if she could find the dream of one of the strange creatures she has seen for the past few days and after a while of searching she found one. By the sound that was coming from it, this one was of the younger one that she had seen more often than the older one. She was deciding if she should enter the dream or not as last time she did she saw a nightmare that turned out to be the dream of the older one.

She also remembered that after the nightmare collapsed and she forced out of the dream, that her magic was temporarily weaker and while that did not seem so bad she was worried if she kept doing it then the effects might get worse. But before she could decide she heard a loud laugh coming from somewhere else in the dreamscape and the voice of that laugh sounded familiar so she went to investigate it.

She found the source of the sound, it was another dream bubble but as soon as she got close enough she realized it was the same dream that she saw the older creature in and while she was still deciding weather of not to try and enter it, she decided she would as not only would it be mean to leave something with such a bad dream but she wanted to get to know this creature more. The older ones dreams appeared very rarely and she had difficulty entering the younger ones dreams for the past few night as her magic was weakened from the dream of the older one. So she used her magic once again and entered the dream.

When she arrived she found herself in the same town as before only the darkness that was eating everything was nowhere to be seen and it was almost night time so Luna wondered why this was a nightmare until she heard a explosion in the distance. She also discovered that the dreamer was in the direction of the explosion so she headed that way and soon she saw a familiar figure. King N. If that was the tall purple creatures name and it was fighting another creature that if she remembered right was called 'Daniel'. Luna made a note to ask for the name of his race if she could. King N was currently shooting a red beam from his arm and Daniel seemed to be blocking it with a barrier.

"This would be so much easier if you just give me what I want." King N said as he stopped his beam and punched Daniel which broke his barrier. "You are pathetic. No wonder you could not protect your parents." Luna saw Daniel getting very angry but what happened next surprised her, dark mist started to surround Daniel and before Luna knew it she was looking at the creature she called 'the Shadow' and Daniel faded into the darkness of the night but King N just laughed at this.

"You can't hide from me." He pointed his arm to the side and shot another beam which hit Daniel right on the chest and his shadow form dispersed. As King N walked over to Daniel, he stood in from of his sister.

"Annabelle, stay back." The little one seemed to be unmoving and stood in place looking at the ground. "Annabelle?" She turned to Daniel before lifting her head to face him and when she did Luna saw her face, Her pupils were black holes with blood flowing from them.

"You...You failed them." Her voice echoed through the dream. "You could have saved them, you could have given yourself up but you didn't." Two other creatures just like Daniel and Annabelle appeared behind her.

"Mom, Dad." Daniel tried to reach them but they just pulled away.

"Stay away from us, You're no child of ours. Ever since you came back you have been nothing but a freak." Luna was shocked that something's own parents would say something like that to their child. Daniel was on the ground unmoving and King N Stepped forward.

"You see, You have already lost, now give me the Heart and I might just spare them." Luna decided to take action now.

"Step away you vile creature." King N just laughed at Luna.

"You are going to stop me, Ha!"

"Torment this innocent soul no more, be gone from this dream." With that Luna fired a blast of magic at King N who gets disintegrated on contact and she did the same with the other three that were there before turning around to face Daniel. She felt that it was starting to get difficult to maintain her magic, so she decided to try and make this quick. Luna chose to be careful with her words, if this creature was the shadow and that was not just something made by its sub consciousness then making him angry, if it's a he and by the sound of his voice and name it has, then it could be quite bad for her.

"Gree-Hello, My Name is Luna." She was about to say greetings until she remembered that 'Hello' and 'Hi' are more commonly used to greet in this generation. This time she got a good look at Daniel, he had dark hair, his eyes were blue and the cloths he wore were a large puffy coat and large black trousers and black shoes.

"Dream?" He asked with wide eyes.

"Yes, your dreaming, why?" What happened next shocked Luna, Daniel made a knife appear and was about to push it through his chest. "WAIT." She shouted but it was to late as the knife touched him and the dream collapsed and Luna was pushed back into the dreamscape yet again. "Why did he do that?"

Daniel woke up from the couch breathing heavily.

"Wow, what a nightmare." He thought over what had happened in his dream until he remembered the part where Luna was in it. "What was she doing in it? How did she know it was a dream?" The more he thought about it the more it seemed like a normal bad dream but Daniel never has a dream where something mention it is one with him still in it so he was starting to get suspicious.

"It could be the stress is just getting to me, but then again I need to take into account that it might not be me". He then had a realisation. "Crap, if she can enter dreams then she must have seen what I am wearing. That means I need different cloths, but...I was wearing my heavy padded jacket in the dream and my other set of trousers. So I should be fine." He then had another realisation and remembered more about the dream. "What about my mark, if they see it then that might be a give away. Luna probably heard about the Heart and if she sees this mark it could expose me." He put his hands on his face and started to think. After a few minutes he had a idea. "That just might work."

Daniel ran to the lab with an idea in his mind. If that was Luna in his dream then she would have seen his cloths and heard about 'The Heart'. While he was wearing his jacket in the dream like he did back at home in the now storm, he decided the best course of action would be to do what the ponies do and not wear any.

He has been wearing his clothes around his friends for a while now and if Luna was to see him in clothes like the ones he wore in his dream then she would likely know it was him. So he decided to wear no clothes in pony form from now on, but this had one flaw and it was his mark. His mark would be visible and if Luna saw it she might remember what was said in his dream, so he was going to the lab with hopes that Alpha could make his idea a reality.

While he could have just made what he wanted as it was not that hard to make, he didn't want Alpha or his kids to feel useless. So if he had time to spare or if it was something that could be made easily, he would ask them to help. He also didn't know if Alpha could make what he had planned but it was worth a shot to try as it has made machines before, so this should be a cake walk

When he entered the lab he ran towards the factory and then the control room to find Alpha there but in a different spot. He hopped with all of his being that Alpha could do what he had in mind so with that he stepped towards Alpha.

"Greetings again boss." He turned towards Daniel after saying that.

"Hello again. Hey Alpha I have something to ask. Could you make a fake pony mark, like a tattoo but not quite?" A sound was heard and Alpha then seemed to be searching his databanks, the sound stopped and he looked back at Daniel.

"Like one of those ones you put on your skin, put water on it then peel it off kind of tattoos?" Daniel was getting hopeful.

"Yes, can you?"

"Yes I can, but why can't you?"

"In my pony form the mark is made from magic, if what I know is true. So if I change it the magic will change it back. I would likely need to keep using my power to keep it disguised as something else and if I keep on using it, I could be exposed while I keep energy flowing into it. I also don't want to take the chance of keeping some energy in it to keep it disguised as that as well might get me caught as well." He explained.

"I understand. Which mark would you like?" Daniel though for a moment and then decided.

"A Meteor. It would go with my pony name and my astronomy hobby."

"Understood." A side hatch opened on Alpha and a vial of red liquid appeared and he opened it, then poured on the floor. Than Alpha got some kind of weapon, aimed it at the liquid and fired. A green beam hit it and it started to change colour and shape. When it was done a cardboard box was in it's place. Daniel went over and opened it to find paper with the same Tattoo picture he had in his mind, so he decided to go and try them out.

"Put them over your mark, put water on it and it will do the rest. Just avoid more water, it might wash off."

"Ok. Thanks Alpha."

"You're Welcome." He turned around and went back to his work in the control room and Daniel headed back to his house. He changed into his pony form and used his space powers to hold the box like the ponies did with levitation, so when he was back in his house he headed to the sink and got ready to test it out.

He removed the clothes he was wearing and took one of the papers from in the box and placed it over his mark, he then turned on the tap and levitated the water over to where he had placed the paper and rubbed the water on it which almost made him jump from the cold. After a while he stopped and looked back to find that the paper had expanded and went fully over his true mark and now left another mark with a meteor and a telescope below it. Daniel was quite happy with this so he did the same with the other side and it turned out perfectly.

"Great. Well that solves that." He changed back into his human form and then Daniel suddenly froze up when another realisation hit him. "Oh, Luna could enter my sister's dreams. I might not have to sleep but she still does." Daniel went to his sisters room only to stop when he heard her quietly snoring.

He chapped the door and then opened it after a few seconds to find her asleep and not faking to be asleep. "How am I going to keep Luna out of her dreams?" He thought as he was walking back to the living room and sat down on the couch. "I could perhaps learn how to enter dreams, but it would take time to do and more to make sure there is no side effects. What do I do?" He was still thinking for a few more minutes until a realisation hit him. "The pocket dimension. If she sleeps in there, then she might be able to dream without Luna being able to enter it. It is worth a shot, but I need to learn more about time." He then had a idea. If he could contact Father Time he might be able to help him with that. "But how do I contact them?" He closed his eyes and tried to send a telepathic message to Father Time, after a while he heard a noise and he opened his eyes to see Father Time standing there.

"Greetings once again Daniel."

"Nice to see you too."

"Have you thought about my offer?" It took Daniel a second to realised what he was saying.

"Yes, I would like it if you could teach me more about time, but I have a favour to ask if that is ok."

"What might it be?" Daniel walked towards a door and motioned for him to come over and then he opened the door when he was near it to reveal a grassland with flowers of all kinds blooming, a waterfall, a giant lake, trees and bushes that had Apples and berries as well as a very small sun that he made some time ago. It didn't shine a lot but enough to see and he was planning on making it larger to shine some more sometime in the future. The first thing that Father Time noticed when he saw this was that everything was still, like it was a painting so he looked back at Daniel.

"I made this pocket dimension so my sister and i would have a place to be if we got discovered, but I can't add time to it, could you please do that, I would be very grateful." Father Time seemed to be thinking for a moment but then spoke.

"I don't see why not, It's a simple request and an easy task." With that he held his hourglass out and a stream of golden dust emerged from it and gathered into a ball on top of the lake and then exploded and a wave of golden energy was spread throughout the land and everything started to move, Daniel stood there in awe before looking back at father time.

"Thank you so much."

"Your welcome, also you don't have to worry."

"What do you mean by-" Daniel was interrupted.

"Back when we first met, you thought if we discovered that you did not know how to control your powers, that we might see you differently, but we don't." Daniel forgot all about that. "Anyway, you mentioned you would like me to train you in time control, when do you want to start?" Daniel took a moment to think on this.

"Perhaps sometime tomorrow night? It is almost sunrise."

"I can freeze time and start your training right now if you want." Daniel decided to take him up on his offer.

"Well...ok." He raised his hourglass and in a flash, everything seemed frozen.

"Let's begin."

A while later Daniel had finished some of his training and discovered that time was very hard to learn to control properly. What he had learned was how to do a 'time gaze' in which he could see no more than a few minutes into either the past or future and his ability to do time loops was much better, the mass of the object or creature only had a minor effect on it now, as long as it was not as big as a sun or had a ton of gravity around it like a black hole.

There was a side effect when he tried his time gaze for the first time and it was horrible. Daniel felt like he just had gotten hot sauce poured into his eyes and it took him a few minutes until he could open then again. After this Daniel thought that was enough for today.

"I think that will do for today. I have some other things that I need to do." With that said, Father Time unfroze everything.

"I will see you later then." He was about to leave when he stopped and looked at Daniel with curiosity which was freaking Daniel out.

"What?" That seemed to get father time's attention.

"Sorry about that, it's just...you look familiar, I swear I have seen you somewhere before we met at the Timberwolf citadel."

"But I had never met you before that." He was about to leave when Daniel asked him something. "Hey Father Time. Can you tell the rest of them I accept their offers of training and I would like to learn what death was going to teach me first."

"I will let them know." He teleported away leaving Daniel in his now finished pocket dimension. As he looked around he wondered if his sister would like it, it was then he had a idea of what he could add to it so he looked at the sky and got to work. He made a barrier around the whole land that stretched into the sky and decorated it with stars and by the time he was done it looked so realistic.

"It might just be a I illusion but its easier than actualy trying to make them, if I tried that, god knows how badly I would injure myself." Satisfied with his work Daniel left his pocket dimension and headed to his sister's room. When he was there he chapped on the door. "Annabelle. I have something I want to show you." The door handle turned and when it opened she was looking at him. He stood there for a few seconds looking at her, her hair was very messy from the way she was sleeping. Daniel chuckled when he saw her hair.

"What is it you want to show me? Is it another lab? Another race you have befriended?"

"Well I made a new place for you to sleep in and I think you might like it. Come on, I'll show you." As they walked Annabelle asked why their home had to be destroyed along with their parents. She has been on the road to recovery and she has been doing well. She has been eating more and gotten some color back on her skin rather than it being almost chalk white. But she still wanted to know all the details to why they came to be like this.

"I think its time I told you everything." With that Daniel stopped and had a chat with her. Daniel mentioned somethings she knew and some she didn't. Like about how it was King N who was after him and how he would have died if he gave himself up. He also mentioned about PIA to her and at first she though he was turning into a psychopath until he proved it by answering some questions for her that were related to what she was currently thinking of and after a while she believed him. After the talk was done, he gave her a minute to understand it all.

"So, you would have died if you gave yourself up, not taken away and you couldn't have done anything other than that as you were not strong enough." He just nodded at her question. "Bro, I...did not know.

"Not everything ends in butterflies, sunshine and rainbows Annabelle." She had a face that showed she knew that was true. "Do you want to head outside today or stay in, it is your choice." She though for a moment.

"I think I will stay in. But, why do we hide? Why can't our friends know about us?" Daniel wondered if he did tell her and he or she just forgot it but he swore he did not tell her the reason so he decided to now.

"Do you remember when I first scouted the forest when we arrived here?" She nodded and waited for him to continue. "Well, Thag feared me because I was a human and here humans are myths, so was Nightmare Moon. When I looked up myths of this world when I was in Twilight's library, I discovered that just about all of them were beings with great power. So that's why we can't tell them. The fact of what I can do will just make it worse as it will just make me seem like one and with power like this, I don't want anyone to fear me. I am still a normal human in my heart and mind."

"So what if we are myths? So what if you can do so much? Surly Twilight knows not to judge a book by its cover, so the rest won't judge us...right?" He just looked at her and he could see that she was now worried about losing her friends and with what she is currently going through this will probably be to much for her.

"You let me worry about that. Now, follow me. I have something to show you." Daniel led her to the door that lead to the pocket dimension and opened it for her. When she was in it she looked around the whole place. "What do you think?"

"This place is beautiful. Did you just make it?" Daniel nodded.

"I also made you a tree bed." There was a mattress that was hanging off the ground by 2 strong trees. Annabelle ran over to it and jumped on it. Causing it to almost flip around but she held on tight and didn't fall off. She climbed up onto the tree bed and laid down on it.

"Wow. This is cozy. Thanks bro." She smiled while looking at him.

"I am going to go out for a while. Stay in the house and don't do anything that would put you at risk. There is a forest full of different tress to your right. The rock formation to your left is actually rock benches around a hot tub and there is a lake further down for you to go in if you want to clear your mind." Daniel left the dimension.

As he stood in the living room he didn't know if he should stay here or go to Ponyville to see his friends, he heard a door open and looked to the side to see some of his robot children and they were looking at him.

"Daddy, is auntie feeling better?" One asked who was painted grey.

"She seems to be getting better. Just be ready for a bad joke or 2. I heard some people will use humor, no matter how bad it is to try and help cope with the pain they are going through. Anyway, Greg, will you and the others watch her while I head out? She is in the new pocket dimension."

"Certainly." Daniel changed back into his pony form and headed to ponyville by going through the door in the basement. When he arrived there some other ponies were just starting to wake up as it was still early in the morning. He wondered around until he found a bench and sat down on it, he started to think about the situation he was in and after a while he discovered that as long as what he was wearing before was not mentioned to Luna or that Luna mentions what she saw him wear in his dream to the others in hopes that they know something, then he would be fine.

"Hi!" He was snapped out of his thought by someone talking to him, he looked to the source of the voice which turned out to be Pinkie Pie. "I'm Pinkie Pie, who are you?" Daniel started to wonder why she was asking that if they were friends, could not wearing his clothes in his pony form make him seem like someone else?

"You already know me Pinkie." That seemed to get her attention as her eyes went wide when she recognized his voice.

"Cosmos? You're not wearing those clothes. Why?" She asked with her head tilted to the side.

"You guys don't wear any so I though I might as well do the same now."

"Well...ok. Hey where is Strawberry?"

"She's sleeping in today. And feeling a little under the weather."

"Aren't we are all under the weather? If you think about it only the pegusi can go above the clouds?" What she said actually made sense to Daniel, why would under the weather count as feeling down if they were all always under it. He shook his head to remove that thought before he thought on it too much.

"Anyway...Is there anything happening today?" For the past few days something has happened almost everyday.

"Nope. I have no parties planned, unless somepony new comes to town. Hey want to go prank somepony?" Daniel decided to head to Twilights library to see if there was some more books he could study upon. He knew about the history of this land but now he wanted to read about their current society to see if it was different or almost the same as his was back on Earth.

"No thanks, I'm heading to Twilights to study some more."

"Ok, bye." She bounced off and Daniel started to make his way to Twilights. As he passed through the marketplace on his way there he was suddenly knocked to the ground. When he got up to see who bashed into him he found himself looking at the same pony he saw last night when Trixie was still in town, it was the grey Pegasus mare with a yellow tail and hair and her mark was of seven bubbles.

"Sorry mister." She got off of him after saying that.

"It's ok." As he got up he saw that she had a mail bag and her letters were scattered across the ground. As she cleaned them up Daniel saw she was having trouble with getting them so he decided to help her. He started to gather them up and when he got the last few of them he hoofed them to her. "Here." He said as he handed her the letters. When she looked at him Daniel could clearly see that her eyes were not looking the same way. She seemed to look surprised that he was helping her and somewhat hesitated to take the letters.

"Th-thanks." She said as she put them in the bag.

"No problem miss." He started to walk away when she said something.

"Ditzy." He looked back at her.

"What?"

"My name is Ditzy." He said his name to her next.

"Cosmos."

"Well, thanks for the help, Cosmos."

"Not a problem Miss Ditzy." She flew off after he said that, towards wherever her next mail delivery location was and Daniel continued on his way to Twilight's house. When he arrived he chapped on the door and waited for Twilight to open it and while he did, what Annabelle said was ringing in his mind. If he did tell them who and what they were, would they accept them? Also while it is true he is one of the elements of harmony would they count on him if they knew what he was capable of?

When he thought of that his mind wondered to another question. Why did he not use his powers for everything? Was it because of the fear of side effects? was it the fear of getting caught? Or was it because he wants to be human? Is he still human because no human could do what he could do? Just then something pops up in his mind. "What if I am not Daniel, what if I did die after encountering Sombra and I am just this 'Heart' thing with the memories of Daniel? If that is not the case am I still human?" He decided to ask PIA that and he got his answer.

"When you merged, you did not die or change, you are still Human." He felt happy knowing he was still him and after he got his answer his thoughts then went beck to what Annabelle said.

"A few months. I will wait a few months and let our friendship improve and if we become better friends I will tell them what we are but not about what I can do, that might cause them to fear me." He was suddenly surprised by a voice from behind.

"Excuse me." He jumped. He was surprised and forgot that he was waiting for Twilight to answer the door. "I'm sorry I did not mean to scare you."

"It's ok Twilight. I just need to pay attention more often." She had a look of surprise on her face.

"Cosmos!? You're not wearing those clothes you normally do?"

"Well the rest of you don't so I thought if I am going to stay here I should start doing the same. I was wondering if you could let me read some more books today." She stepped to the side and let him in.

"Of course. What do you want to read up on?" She said as she went to the bookcase and started looking.

"Well, history is done so how about society?"

"I know." She started going back and forth at quite a fast speed and within a few seconds there was about 27 books beside Daniel that were all based on society. She really knew her books.

"Thanks. Can I sit on the sofa and read?"

"Of course." He took one of the books and went over to sit down then started to read. The book was about social interaction for nobles which Daniel found a bit funny for some reason. While Daniel was reading Twilight looked over to him. "He is not quite muscular, so how does he have such insane strength?" She was quickly snapped out of her thoughts when she realised she was staring at him. She turned her head the other way with a blush on her face but her attention was then caught by Spike.

"Twilight, a letter from the princess." Twilight took the letter and started to read it. This also caught Daniel's attention and he waited for her to finish reading it. When she did she went to one of her windows and looked out it.

"What's happening Twilight?" She turned to look at Daniel when he asked that.

"Have you not seen the smoke in the sky Cosmos?" Daniel got up and went over to the window and he saw that there was indeed dark smoke going across the sky.

"What's with that?" He looked to Twilight who answered.

"It's a dragon that's causing that cloud." Daniel looked at the cloud again. "We need to inform the town, Cosmos are you coming?" Twilight walked towards the door and Daniel looked back at Twilight.

"Are you coming back here?"

"Yes, why?"

"Then I will stay here and read if that is ok with you." She used her magic to open the door and grab Spike who she then placed on her back.

"That's find, just be here when I am back." With the sound of a closing door he was left in the library. Daniel was left alone as he continued to read the book about noble social interactions. A while passed and he was about a quarter way done reading it when he hear the door open again and when he turned to the door he saw all of his friends.

"Hey Twilight who's that." Rainbow dash asked pointing at Daniel.

"Do I truly look that different without those clothes on?" All of them except Twilight and Pinkie Pie looked at him in surprise.

"Cosmos? Why are you not wearing the clothes you normally do?" He was about to say why when Pinkie Pie said it.

"When I asked him that he said because none of us did so he might as well do the same." It was then that Twilight spoke.

"Everypony, we have a dragon to deal with right now." They all looked to Twilight and Rainbow Dash was the first to speak.

"A fully grown dragon?" Twilight looked at her.

"Yes." Applejack spoke next.

"What in the name of cinnamon swirls is a full grown dragon doin here in Equestria?" After hearing that Daniel started wondering what other sayings there were like Applejacks. It was unusual to hear as he had never heard it.

"Sleeping." Everyone looked confused but he was just listening in.

"According to Princess Celestia he's taking a nap. His snoring is what's causing all the smoke." Daniel started to wonder how strong dragons were in this world. If one can catch the attention of the princess just from snoring then goodness knows what it could do if you ticked one off.

"He should really see a doctor, that doesn't sound healthy at all." He almost chuckled at Pinkie Pies comment.

"Well, at least he is not snoring fire. What are we meant to do about it?" Rarity had a point. This sounded like something Celestia should take care off. Rainbow then said they should give the dragon a kicking and then kicked a sculpture made out of wood which almost made it tip over but Twilight stopped it and moved it out of the way when Rainbow tried to hit it again which caused her to crash.

"We need to encourage him to take a nap somewhere else. Princess Celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail. If we do, Equestria will be covered in smoke for the next 100 years." He started to see something that didn't seem so nice.

They wanted to get the dragon to sleep somewhere else, but what about the creatures living wherever it chose to sleep next? Did these ponies not care as long as it was not on their land and why did Celestia not deal with this herself? Unless she already has tried to and failed. He started to wonder if these ponies were harmonious or not and by all the things he has seen, heard and discovered so far they don't seem to be very harmonious.

"Twilight. I just realized something." He said and they all looked at him. "Forgive me for likely seeing this the wrong way, but you want that dragon to sleep somewhere else. What about the creatures in the next place it sleeps?" Twilight smiled.

"Well we can try and convince it to take a nap in the badlands. Nothing lives there and has for many centuries." He smiled when he heard her idea. He completely agreed.

"Talk about getting your beauty sleep." If Rarity was trying to be funny then that was not very humorous as nobody seemed to laugh.

"Alright everypony, I need you to gather supplies quickly." Twilight finished packing her stuff in a bag and placed it on her back. "We have got a long journey ahead of us. Let's meet back here in less than an hour." Rainbow gave some kind of speech asking them if they have what it takes and after they cheered they all went away to get their stuff but Daniel just continued to read as he knew he would not need anything. "Cosmos, are you not going to get somethings?"

"No Twilight, I don't need anything." She looked like she was about to say something but stopped.

"Well...if you are sure then ok."

A hour later they were all in front of Twilights library, each one of them except Daniel had a bag of some kind and Twilight was speaking. "Alright everypony, I am mapping out the fastest route. We all have to keep a good pace if we expect to make it up the mountain by nightfall." Fluttershy seemed to be scared when Twilight said 'Mountain'. "The dragon is in that cave at the very top." She pointed to a mountain in the distance.

"Look's pretty cold up there." After Applejack said that Rainbow spoke.

"You bet it is, the higher you go, the chillier it gets." Daniel was looking at the mountain while the others talked. After a minute or so Twilight pulled out a map and Fluttershy was trying to speak to her while she was busy choosing which way to go. It ended with Twilight giving a answer she did not mean to give and Fluttershy started to walk away but Twilight quickly came to her senses.

"Wait, you have to come. Your way with wild animals will surly come in handy." She was about to say something else but Twilight interrupted her. "Oh and don't worry about your little friends in the meadow. Spike's got it covered while your gone." Spike was next to her with a few animals around him.

"You can count on me." A white bunny started to kick him in the head which caused him to try and reach for it and that seemed to scare all of the animals off. He ran after them shouting 'Wait'. Fluttershy seemed to be scared about going on and he even heard Rainbow ask Twilight if it was a good idea to bring her along because she was afraid of her own shadow and that she would only slow them down. Twilight tried to assure her that she would be fine until they saw Fluttershy jump in a bush after she saw her own shadow and Rainbow gave Twilight a look that seemed to be a little angry but Twilight just ignored it.

"Alright everypony, move out!" All of them except Daniel started to run and they actually ran right into Fluttershy and carried her off. He just stood there for a few seconds, contemplating what had just happened. That a bunch of friends ran into their shy friend and carried her off screaming.

"What...the...fudge." He stood there for a few seconds just looking on before he shook him head and went after them.

When he caught up with them they were all in one spot, he did not go full speed as he did not want them to see how fast he could run or accidently outrun them so he went at a pace that was less than jogging and more like fast walking.

"That is what it sounds like when a dragon snores." Daniel had just heard it when he caught up to them and saw that Fluttershy was cowering behind Applejack.

"It's so high." Rainbow looked at her.

"Well it is a mountain. I'm going to fly up there and check it out." She was about to fly away when she was grabbed by the tail by Applejack who pulled her back down.

"Hold on now, ah think we should all go up tagether. Safety in numbers 'n all." Dash looked disappointed.

"Oh, all right." They started to climb the mountain but what caught his attention was that besides Fluttershy, Twilight was at the back. He wondered why she was not at the front of them, she did have the map. All the while they were climbing or walking up the mountain, the others were talking and Rarity mentioned about a 'dragons scales' and how they sparkle and the only thing that sparkles more than that is the jewels they uses to make their nests.

What caught his attention was that Rarity mentioned she hoped she could get the dragon to part with some and Pinkie Pie imitated a dragon inviting Rarity, offering her a diamond and then roaring. Which made all of them laugh at how silly she was acting. All of them besides him and Twilight.

"Look, this is no laughing matter. Fluttershy, your the expert on wild creatures, what do you think the dragon will be like?" She got 'No' response and started looking around for Fluttershy who was hiding in a bush as the bottom of where they were walking. They all looked down to her and Rainbow called out.

"Hey, what are you waiting for, a invitation?" Pinkie then spoke.

"Oh I think I have one in my bag." She pulled out a invitation from her bag and confetti shot off surprising Dash.

"Pinkie, were you planning on inviting the dragon to a party?" He asked her.

"Yup Yup." He just raised a eyebrow at this and looked back down to where Fluttershy was.

"It's...so..so steep." Fluttershy still did not move.

"Well it is a cliff." Rainbow told her.

The others started to encourage her to fly after Rainbow Dash mentioned it and she actually did very well up until the dragon snored again which cause her wings to lock back in which caused her to fall back into another bush and when she got out she tried but failed to fly.

"We don't have time for this." He heard Twilight say and Daniel decided to take action so he jumped down the slope and towards Fluttershy. "Cosmos, what are you doing?" He did not listen to her and turned to Fluttershy when he reached the bottom.

"Fluttershy, why are you so scared?" She looked at him and was about to say something but he continued. "Where did your bravery go? Like yesterday when the shadow had fought both of the ursas, you just went up to it with no fear what so ever. What happened to that?" This seemed to get her attention and after a moment she spoke.

"Yo-your right but, I can't control that. I just saw a minor getting hurt and I seemed to just lose it then." Daniel sighed.

"Fluttershy, you need to face your fears, if you don't they will just keep you down and you won't get anywhere. That's what my mom told me and when I conquered my fears I felt so happy, So will you please try?" She looked at Daniel then at her other friends.

"I-I guess." They then walked towards the slope and as Daniel took his first few steps he turned around to look at Fluttershy who was looking at the slope. She then looked at Daniel who smiled and with that she closed her eyes and took a few steps up the slope. After a while she opened her eyes and found herself close to her friends all the while Daniel was behind her to help her if she slipped or panicked.

When she reached where her friend were they all cheered for her.

"Fluttershy, you did it." Twilight said and Fluttershy looked back to where she climbed up from and quickly went back agents the wall, shaking in fear. The dragon snored again and cause Fluttershy to stop shaking and fall to the ground paralyzed with fear and Daniel sighed.

"Do I have to carry you?" She did not move. "Fine then." He picked her up and put her on his back.

"Thanks Cosmos, now let's go." With that word from Twilight they all started to walk up the mountain again. While they walked, Twilight walks beside Daniel. "Hey Cosmos, thanks." He had a feeling the thanks from before was for carrying Fluttershy but he wondered what this one was for.

"For what?"

"For helping Fluttershy with her fears."

"Everything has fears, it's up to you if you will let them get the better of you." They continued walking and soon Fluttershy was able to move again so she got off of Daniel's back. As they continued walking on the path they soon came to a gap and while all the others jumped the gap, Fluttershy did not.

"Come on Fluttershy, we should be much further along by now." Twilight told her and Daniel wondered if he would need to help her again. Pinkie Pie started to sing and jump across the gap multiple times which caused a visible smile to appear on Fluttershys face. She stood up and closed her eyes and then jumped. "Just don't look down." When Twilight said that she opened her eyes and looked down which caused her to start panicking but she soon found herself with her back and front hoofs on the edges of the separate cliffs, the gap was very small. Rainbow went behind her and pushed her while Pinkie pulled her and after that she got across.

"I guess I forgot to jump."

"They continued along the path for a few more minutes as Daniel's mind began to wonder about how Annabelle is right now. He kept telling himself his robot kids are watching her and she is in the house he made, and is also in the pocket dimension so she is safe.

"Let's keep it down, according to my map we are entering an avalanche zone, the smallest peep could cause a huge rock slide." Fluttershy was about to say something but Twilight shushed her and they continued walking for a few seconds until Fluttershy shouted and at the same time she did that she sounded startled.

"AVALA-" She was stopped by Applejack who shoved a hoof into her mouth and they all listened. All that was heard was Fluttershy's echo and after a few seconds they sighed in relief. It was then that the ground started to shake and they looked up to see falling rocks. They started to run around and dodge falling rocks. Some shouting 'Avalanche' and 'Look out' Daniel stood still and was looking up and was easily avoiding any rocks that were coming down.

"Help!" He looked to the source and saw Twilight was having trouble avoiding falling rocks but just as he was about to run and help her Applejack tackled her out of the way of a falling rock. As the avalanche stopped they all were coughing and no longer panicking.

"Everypony ok?"

"Thanks to you, I am." Twilight said to Applejack with a smile and Daniel looked around to see Fluttershy poke her head out of a load of dirt and Rarity covered in dirt to which she shook off and it ended up on Pinkie Pie who was bouncing beside her.

"Woo hoo! Let's do it again." Daniel was not paying much attention to what they were saying as he looked in front of them he saw a giant pile of dirt and rocks that were blocking the path.

"Sorry." He heard Fluttershy say which seemed to be directed at them all.

"Aw, no big whoop sugar cube." Twilight spoke next.

"Yeah, we'll just have to...climb over." She sighed at the last part.

"Wait." Applejack said and then she looked at Cosmos.

"Cosmos, can you get rid of this? I mean ya did destroyed one of mah trees with yer strength." Daniel knew what to say in reply.

"That was a tree, these are rocks...boulders. Much harder and that tree probably weighed nothing compared to all of those rocks and dirt put together. I might be strong, but I don't think I can move these. Also If I could do you want to take the chance of a much bigger avalanche happening?" None of them seemed to have anything to say regarding what he said.

"Well then, we go over it." They started to climb the pile of rocks and dirt. They made it to the other side and with a slip, Fluttershy slid and hit all the others causing then to slide down and crash at the bottom. Daniel had just enough time to move to the side to avoid getting pulled down which ended up with him stepping on a rock that started to slide down and as it stopped he went falling face first into the ground below.

"Cosmos!" He heard them shout but he just got up and cleaned the dirt off of his face.

"I'm fine. How much further Twilight?" She took out her map and looked at it.

"It should be just up there." She pointed to the path ahead of them and started to walk there. Daniel got up and followed her with the rest of the group. Rainbow Dash was talking to Twilight and asking her if she still thought it was a good idea to bring Fluttershy with them.

"We're about to find out." They looked in front of them and saw a giant cave with the dark smoke coming out of it. "We're here." They all continued to look in the cave and Daniel looked at Twilight who had a look of determination on her face. "Rainbow Dash. You use your wings to clear the smoke." Rainbow flew into the smoke above.

"Rarity and Pinkie Pie. You create a diversion to distract the dragon if things get a little hairy in there." Pinkie Pie dashed off and a second later was holding some kind of squeaky chicken toy. All of them looked at it with faces that looked like their brain was stuck in a loop but Twilight just continued. "Applejack, be ready with the apples in case he decides to attack." Applejack kicked two apples against a tree and they smashed on impact. "Cosmos, you be ready to try and reason with the dragon just in case."

"Wait, why do I have to reason with it." He was curious to know.

"Well you reasoned with those Timberwolves a while ago. Why can't you do the same for this dragon if it comes to that?"

"They were protecting their young. They thought we were a threat. This is asking someone to change where they sleep, it's totally different." Twilight seemed to get the point.

"Well...will you at least try?" He sighed and nodded. "Thanks. Hopefully it won't come to all of this. Fluttershy will do what she has to do to wake him up and between the two of us we should be able to get him to understand why he needs to go. Is everypony ready?" They all made sounds or gestures of agreement but Fluttershy was on the ground in fear.

"Ok then, were going in." Twilight went into the cave but later came back out when she found out Fluttershy was not following her only to find her with her head in the dirt. "Oh come on." She pulled on her wing which got her head out of the dirt and it also seemed to look quite painful. "We have to do this." She was trying to push Fluttershy into the cave. "Now." Rainbow Dash joined in to help her. "Every second longer that dragon sleeps is another acher of Equestria that is covered in smoke." As she said this the others joined in to try and get Fluttershy in the cave. Daniel was watching in amazement at the scene before him. Fluttershy who was so kind and gentle was able to hold back the combined strength of her friends, not including him and she soon spoke.

"I-I can't go in the cave." They all fell over with a groan of annoyance.

"Great, she is scared of caves now too."

"I'm not scared of caves, I'm scared of the dragon." Daniel could hear that last part but the others couldn't and they kept asking her what she was afraid of until she shouted it "I'm scared of dragons!" There was another loud snore followed by a giant load of smoke bursting out of the cave and after it had cleared Twilight tried to speak to Fluttershy who was hiding behind Applejack.

"But Fluttershy you have a wonderful talent dealing with all kinds of animals."

"Yes, because they're not dragons." Rainbow got annoyed by this.

"Oh come one, we watched you walk right up to a horrible manticore like it was nothing."

"Yes, because it wasn't a dragon."

"Spike is a dragon, your not scared of him."

"Yes because he is not a huge gigantic terrifying-" She went on and after she was done there was another snore which ended with her on the ground shaking in fear again.

"But if you were so afraid of dragons why didn't you say something before we came all the way up here?" Twilight asked her.

"I was afraid to." Applejack got her up on her legs.

"All of us are scared of that dragon."

"I'm not." Rainbow said which caused Applejack to look at her with a face that looked like it just detected a lie. "Almost all of us r' scared ah that dragon, but we gotta job to do, so get in there with Twilight and show'em what yer made of." Daniel decided to add something to hopefully help her.

"Fluttershy you need to face your fears, if you don't then you are letting them get the better of you. At least try." She looked at all of them as they looked at her for an answer.

"I-I...i just can't." She turned around and walked away after saying that and they all looked at her as she walked off.

Twilight entered the cave herself while the others waited outside. After a few minutes she came back out of the cave coughing and another smoke cloud soon followed.

"So much for persuading him." Rainbow told Twilight.

"Now what?" Rarity walked up to the cave.

"Obviously this situation calls for a little more, pony charm." With that she walked into the cave. "Allow me."

A few more minutes later she ran out of the cave and Daniel heard everything that had happened. Rarity was at first charming the dragon and it sounded like it was going nicely until it found out she was trying to take some of the jewels it had for it's nest which it was not happy about and now Rarity was back outside the cave complaining about how she was so close to getting a diamond.

"You mean getting rid of that dragon?" Twilight asked when she heard what she was saying.

"Oh, yeah sure." It was then they heard a party streamer getting blown. They all looked to Pinkie Pie who looked like some kind of balloon mutant frog with sunglasses and with a party streamer in it's mouth.

"Darling, you look ridiculous." Rarity informed her and she didn't seem to be bothered by it.

"Exactly, sharing a laugh is a sure fire to get someone on your side." She walked awkwardly into the cave and after hearing Pinkie say 'Hi' and a few pops, she walked back out of the cave with 2 flippers missing and a lot of balloons gone. "Apparently he does not like laughing, or sharing." Rainbow Dash seemed to lose it now.

"Alright! That's it! We have tried persuasion, charm, whatever it is Pinkie does. It's time to stop wasting time, I'm going in." She zoomed into the cave and Twilight called to her.

"Rainbow, No!" She did not listen and flew right up to the dragon's face.

"GET OUT!" After she had said that she kicked it in the face which only seemed to get it to sneeze rather than hurt it and after it sneezed it looked at Dash with anger before roaring and sending her flying out of the cave and knocking her friends down like bowling pins. Daniel got hit on his front left leg but managed to regain his balance only to see a very angry dragon come out of the cave and look around until it saw all of his friends together in one spot.

It breathed smoke right at them which caused them to be knocked back by the force and hit a rock which smashed apart to reveal Fluttershy who was hiding behind it. Daniel was confused because the dragon was not breathing fire but because it didn't do a lot of damage to his friends and instead just made them woozy he was not complaining. Looking back at the dragon and at his friends he wondered if he would have to fight this thing until he heard a voice from behind him.

"How dare you. HOW DARE YOU!!!" Fluttershy now looked furious and flew up to the dragon's face. "Listen here mister, just because your big doesn't mean you get to be a bully." Daniel was now standing there with a smirk on his face, now that Fluttershy had gotten angry and the dragon was on the receiving end of her stare, but at the same time he felt sorry for the dragon.

All it did was knock his friends away after Rainbow attacked him and they would not leave him alone so did that really make the dragon a bully? He then remembered when Fluttershy acted this way to him when he was in his shadow form and how he would have done goodness knows what to her if he did not regain control of his anger after she mentioned his parents.

He made a mental note to learn to control his anger when he could find some time to do that. He was getting distracted so he shock his head and looked back at Fluttershy who was now looking the dragon in the eye. "Well?" After a few moments the dragon spoke.

"But that Rainbow one kicked me." Daniel looked to Dash who had a smile on her face.

"Well I am very sorry about that." Rainbow's smile disappeared. "But your bigger than she is and you should know better." Daniel was wondering what she meant by that. A child dragon would be bigger than a pony and just because one creature is bigger than another does not instantly make them more intelligent or mature until he remembered that this was a fully grown dragon so he stayed quite. "You should also know better than to take a nap where your snoring can become a hazard to other creatures."

"But I-" The dragon started to talk but got interrupted by Fluttershy.

"Don't you 'but' me mister. Now what do you have to say for yourself?" She was looking at him with a combination of anger and curiosity. "Well?" Daniel could not believe what happened next. The dragon started crying but after seeing this his friends were smiling which got him to question himself if they were happy to see it cry. He looked back to Fluttershy who was now trying to calm the dragon down. "There, there, Your not a bad dragon. You just made a bad decision." She flew down to the ground. "Now go and pack your things, you just need a new place to sleep, that's all. Like the badlands, they are not too far from here." When she reached the bottom her friends all ran to her and cheered her.

"You did it, I knew you could." The dragon then started to fly away from the mountain. "Well that takes care of that. We should get back now. I will tell the princess that we succeeded with the mission." They all started to walk back to ponyville, all except for Daniel who was looking in the direction the dragon was flying. As he was looking over the land from this high mountain he felt something spark in him. A feeling of adventure that he wanted to experience. He didn't just want to see this new world but other worlds out there. He decided to ask Nature or any of the others when he meets them again. "Hey Cosmos." He looked back to see them all looking at him. "You ok?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." He said with a smile.

"Alright then, let's go." Daniel started to follow then but took one last look back before he continued to follow them back to Ponyville.

When Daniel arrieved back in Ponyville he headed back to his house, and changed his form when he was safely inside. He went to check on his sister but instead found Greg at the door, he approached him.

"How is she doing?" Greg looked at him.

"She is awake and is wondering in the new area you made. Can we see it too?" Daniel smiled.

"Sure. Go and get the others." Daniel opened the door when Greg left to get the others. "Annabelle!?" He shouted.

"Over here Bro!" She was sitting down at the hot spring, laying down on one of the rock benches. Daniel walked over to her and sat on one across from her.

A few moments later the rest of his kids came into the pocket dimension and had a look around. Greg was the only one to come over and sit beside him.

"Is this the hot spring?" He asked.

"Yes it is." Daniel them looked at Annabelle who was still laying down on the stone bench. "So Annabelle. What do you think of this place I made?"

"Its...nice...but..."

"But?"

"How do you deal with it, the loss of our parents?" He sighed and walked over to her.

"I deal with it by keeping you safe. I think to myself, 'What would mom and dad want me to do in this situation?' I know they would want to keep you happy and safe, and I will do that. Not just because it's what they would want me to do, but also because your my little sister and it is my job as your older brother to do that, to keep you happy and safe. Think about the situation you're in right now and think what mom and dad would want you to do, if that helps."

"But...what do you want? You can't keep using your time on me. It just doesn't feel right to me. What do you want to do besides keeping me safe?" Daniel looked up at the illusions of planets he made and a smile appeared on his face.

"I have an idea. I got it not long ago. But as of right now, I need to watch over you. Until you are old enough to live by yourself...in like 10 years." He then smiled at her. "But I will never leave you for good. I will always be here to help you...and annoy you, shrimp." He ruffled her hair as he said that and it clearly annoyed her but he just chuckled. "I'm your older bro. It's more or less my job to annoy you along with helping you."

A little while later Daniel left the pocket dimension so she and the kids could get to know each other better and he headed to the living room to sit down.

Annabelle was deep in her thoughts about what Daniel said about thinking what mom and dad would want them to do.

"They would want me to be happy, that's what mom always told me that she wants when we were back home, but what about my brother, he is doing all of this to keep me happy and safe, what can I do for him, my mom would defiantly ask...no not ask, she would tell me to do the same. So what can I do to make him happy?" She sat up on the becnch and looked over the land around her.

Taking in the fact that Daniel made this for both of them, she sighed. "I guess I can try and cheer up a bit." Annabelle looked back at the door that lead back to the house and then laid back down on the rock bench looking at the stars in the sky and feeling the hot steam coming from the hot spring flow around her. "What would they want me to do?"

As Daniel sat down in the living room and looked back at the door that lead to the pocket dimension he felt relieved knowing that not only do they have a place to go if they get found out and it turned out bad, but also a place that his sister might be able to sleep peacefully and he won't have to worry about Luna entering her dreams.

After a while of resting he got up and headed to the lab. He remembered that Thag could not get into his lab and he wanted him to have a back up safe place incase he was attacked by...anything.

"First. Have a talk with Alpha about the construction and concealment of a lab door and secondly, when Annabelle is feeling better find out where the school is and apply her for it." When he arrived he saw Alpha was next to the generators that were being built and was going over some schematics and the other robots were standing close to Alpha like they were waiting on instructions. Daniel walked over to Alpha who turned to face him when he was close to him.

"Hello Boss." The schematics disappeared.

"Hi Alpha, I was wondering, how about we make a door for Thag and his wolfs. It would be used incase they are attacked and need a safe place to stay. It also needs to be quite large and we need some way of concealing it. Also is there something wrong with the generators?"

"No. But there is another problem, I am just about to give these bot the command to start the construction again but I am unsure as of now how the door for you friend Thag will work. I have a few ideas. We can make a holographic projector to hide what it looks like after it is constructed or we could make doors that are similar to blast doors that will blend in with the rocks or dirt when it is finished. I have been running some scans and i have discovered a mountain that is not to far from here, we can construct the entrance there, what do you think?" Daniel took a moment to think about this.

"Well that is quite far, and I do want to expand this lab definitely but the larger it is, the odds are we might have a bigger chance of getting caught. As for the door...I would prefer it if the doors were disguised. It might take more time to make but it would be better." Daniel had a thought and if it works it just might be the answer he was looking for.

"Can I use my space control to expand the lab without actually expanding it? Like make everything bigger on the inside?"

"Yes you can." He decided to give it a try.

"I think I have a solution for our expansion Alpha, just hold on a minute." Daniel closed his eyes and focused, he was going to do what he had planned until he realised he did not know a good way of doing it. When he made the pocket dimension he could easily just think of it like finding the barriers of this reality and altering space outside it then connection that to a door in his house but to do something like this.

He had no idea how he would think about it but he then had a idea. If Alpha could construct a sphere around the lab then he could use that as a imagination barrier. It would be better than dirt as someone or something digging could accidently get in so that sounded like a good idea but then he remembered that a entrance was planning on being constructed for Thag and there likely would also be one for the diamond dogs. He wondered how he would tackle that problem if he went through with the 'build a sphere around the lab plan'.

Lastly, he also needed to take into consideration if shrinking space by such an amount would have a long term negative effect. He might accidently crush his lab if he tried and messed up and he didn't want anything bad to happen to them. Annabelle might end up going in the lab and could get killed by crushing if the space was too small when she entered and he can't revive the dead.

"It's at times like this that i wish i was mentally enhanced instead of physically." He continued to think about what he would do and he had another idea. He could just not do that plan at all. This lab is in his house which is in the very middle of the Everfree forest which none of the ponies go into. He did not know if he should leave things the way they are or change them so he opened his eyes again and looked over to Alpha. "I actually think it will take some time to think this over, it's a bit complicated."

"Very well, I'll continue the construction of the generators until you have a plan." A sound was heard from Alpha and the robots went back to work while Daniel headed back to his house to think things over. When he left the lab he decided he should go for a bath to wash up before Mother Nature arrived and it also might help him think.

After he entered the bathroom he found it to be quite large, at least larger than normal. When he switched on the light he heard a fan turn on and as he looked around it he saw it had black tiles on the floor and the walls were white and the sink was like a normal one but had purple tree patterns that seemed to be merged with the porcelain.

Needless to say he liked the look and continued what he originally was going to do. He went over to the bath and turned on the hot water and a little of the cold water too. He then sat down on the toilet seat which was down and found some towels at the side in a wooden basket, while he waited all he could hear was the sound of running water and the fan.

As he waited he decided to play around with his powers by picking up the soap from the side of the sink and changing it into different things but just as he was going to do that the feeling died off suddenly so he just put it back.

As he waited for the bath to finish he listened to the sounds around him. He didn't know what it was about it that he liked but just listening to the sound of the fan blowing along with the water flowing caused him to feel calm and collected, he felt like a wave of peacefulness was washing over him.

"I wonder if all that meditation stuff that I heard about before was true. If it is and can help one focus then perhaps I should try it. If it does work with me then perhaps Annabelle could do the same in the future to help her deal with things." He did just that. Closing his eyes and trying to let go of all his worries. As he did this he started to feel strange, in a way that can't be described.

He tried to open his eyes but couldn't and the darkness he was in started to light up and take shape. When it was done he saw himself hovering over...Equestria. And to his horror he saw King N standing over Canterlot...holding a bloodied and dead princess Celestia. As King N started to laugh the world broke like glass and his eyes shot open. He jumped in fright and almost fell over.

"You can't fall asleep, you don't want Luna to get into your dream, and even if she doesn't do this in daytime I can't leave the bath running or things will flood." Daniel then remembered what he is capable of doing and wondered why he was avoiding it if it was nothing to worry about. "Why am I worrying about it if it is no big deal?"

"It's because you still hold onto being human." Daniel felt his heart jump and so did the rest of his body when he heard that which caused him to hit his head off of the bathroom roof. While rubbing his head he looked over to see Mother Nature was standing there looking at him.

"Oh, Hi...I was eh....just going to get washed up before you arrived but it seems I was to late." She just giggled.

"No need to worry, I will wait in your living room until you're done." As Mother Nature started to walk away Daniel remembered what she said.

"What do you mean by still holding on?" She turned back and looked at him.

"You are still holding onto being human, so you try to avoid using your powers. It's not what you consider 'Normal'. Have you not wondered why you almost never use your powers even when there's nobody around?" Daniel was amazed by her words.

"I...eh..." She just shook her head.

"It's best not to deny who you are and what you can do, the sooner you accept that the better." She turned around to leave

"What's the difference?" She stopped and looked back at Daniel. "What's the difference between who I am and what I am? I was Daniel, I was a normal human, but now, look at what I can do. A human can't do these things so does that mean I'm no longer human?" She just looked at him.

"You are 'What' you are, but you chose 'Who' you are." She left the bathroom and Daniel locked it. He went back to sit down and waited for the bath to finish. After a few more moments it was done and Daniel put his cloths to the side and stepped in the bath and he sighed in relief. This might be the first time he had actually settled down and relaxed since he got to this world. He just laid down in the water and didn't do anything for a few minutes. After a while he started to wash up which did not take long and used some of the towels that were in the basket to dry himself off.

After he was done he put his cloths back on and headed to the living room where Mother Nature was waiting for him.

"Why is it you're visiting me again? If you don't mind." She looked at him with a smile.

"I want to teach you what it means to be a keeper of power. Well...I can't teach you what it means to be a high end entity but by the looks of things you should start out with normal things. Besides, now that you are merged with the Heart you need to learn this stuff." Daniel got confused by this.

"Hey, I did not choose to merge with it, it just happened." She just looked at him.

"Well me and all the others would like to train you as you are one of us Before I start I have a question to ask you."

"What?"

"Have you been into space before?" Daniel wondered why she would ask that.

"Yes, before I merged but have I since then, No, why?"

"Why? Just about every entity has. It's a common thing among us." Daniel remained quite as he was hoping they would not go into space. He remembers about the time he encountered Sombra and almost died so he stayed silent for a few seconds and hoped it would pass. Things were quite for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Let's go then."

"Where are we going?"

"Where do you think? Into space. If you are going to be one of us then you have to do something very common that we usually do. Plus it takes some getting use to, so the sooner, the better." Daniel was about to tell her he was fine with not doing it until he was teleported. When he felt his breathing stop he started to panic. The images of the time he almost died flashed in his head and she saw this.

"Calm down, you don't need to breath. Stop trying." He didn't stop so she did what she had to. "DANIEL!" He heard her shout and tried to calm down so he would not hurt her by accident. If he could even do that. After a few second he found it to be like he could constantly hold his breath, a few minutes passed by and he did not feel like he needed air which was somewhat freaking him out and Mother Nature was still looking at him. "What was that about?"

"Just...bad memories." He then realised something.

"How were you able to talk in space." He covered his mouth. "How can I hear myself talk."

"You're normally used to hearing sound carried within air, but with your enhanced hearing, you can hear the sounds of space. Normally you would not as the density of the particles wouldn't be high enough but with your enhancements you can hear lower particle sounds and understand the waves that are throughout space." Daniel stopped for a moment and listened and he could indeed hear something, he looked behind him and almost had a heart attack when he saw the planet Equestria and started shaking.

"What's wrong?"

"I-I am scared of heights." She seemed to chuckle at his statement but Daniel eventually got so focused on hearing the sound emitting from the planet he almost lost all of his fear. It was a sound he had never heard before and the best way he could describe it would be if wind was constantly blowing slowly and smoothly while a machine was making a soft humming noise.

"Sounds nice, doesn't it?" He turned to look at her.

"What is it?"

"Celestial white noise." Daniel was more knowing of the life cycle of stars when it came to astronomy, not something like this and while it was nice to listen to, all of this was starting to be a bit too much too quickly for Daniel to take but there was something he needed to know.

"How can I hear it like that, you mentioned I can understand the waves throughout space, how? I have never studied that before."

"When you merged with the heart it allowed you to translate just about anything, waves, words, languages and other things." Daniel remembered that some time ago he did recall he heard Fluttershy's bunny speak.

"I thought you didn't know a lot about the Heart."

"We don't, we only know what we have seen and been told from the previous heart bearer." Daniel decided not to question it.

"Can you take me back to my house now?"

"Alright." He soon found himself back in his house in a flash and he took a deep breath when he arrived back and then turned to look at Mother Nature but noticed the sky outside from the window behind her.

"It's getting late. I need to go and check on my sister."

"If your going to be busy then I guess I will go too." He turned around and looked at her.

"I will see you some other time then?"

"Yes, and we will be going into space more often, just a heads up. Also, Death will be here tonight to teach you something that you wanted." Daniel had one last thing to ask but them remembered that she probably used cosmic power to teleport him and not magic so he let it pass, he waved goodbye to Mother Nature as she disappeared.

Daniel sat down on his couch and thought about what had just happened, while it was scary that he was floating in space the sheer amazingness of it quickly overtook him. Just the thought of being able to fly amongst the stars, the nebulas and all the other things out there that have yet to be discovered made Daniel feel thrilled to the core, he then had a thought.

"If I can find out how, then I can take Annabelle with me, I am sure she would love it." It then hit him that he had to go and check on her. He rushed over to his pocket dimension and entered it. As he did he was greeted with a water balloon to the face.

As he whipped the water away he heard Annabelle laughing along with the rest of his kids. Looking to the source of the laughter he saw them all hiding behind one of the rocks that was besides the hot spring. As soon as she saw him looking her way she ducked and remained quiet, but he just walked over and spoke.

"I did hear you by the way." She slowly raised her head with a shy smile. "Feeling better?"

"Quite a bit better. After taking what you said into consideration. You're right. Mum and Dad wouldn't want me to be upset and i still have you, I could have died like they did. Or have been...all alone." Her cheery attitude dimmed slightly before it came back. "But that's in the past. We have already been here for a few weeks so there is still so much to see." He looked up to the sky and saw that it was the same way he had made it and it was actually a nice sight to behold but not as much as when he was actually in space. "When I start traveling out into space and see some great wonders, I will change the sky here to look as beautiful as I can make it. It's a real shame that I can't actual make them real. Perhaps in a few years when I know how to use my powers on a greater scale but for now this will have to do." He looked around and saw his kid Greg on top of a giant rock so he motioned for him to come down which he did quickly. "So, how has she been?"

"After you had a talk with her she laid on the rock for a while and them she...was just up and about. Wanting to have fun and play around, just like a normal kid." Daniel smiled when he heard that and looked over to see Annabelle chasing Freddy around the garden. He then turned back to Greg

"Thanks for watching her. Can you stay here a bit longer? I have something I need to do." Greg turned to look at the sky then at the flowers all over the fields.

"I won't mind, I actually like it here." Daniel smiled and left knowing his little sister was safe.

Daniel headed to the living room to wait on Death to arrive. In the mean while he turned on the TV and looked over the DVDs that were on the shelf, in a way he did not want to watch something but rather play a game so he made a note to make a computer not just for him but his sister too. He didn't make it right now as he did not want to take the chance of it distracting him while he was going to be training so he left it for later.

"We can start now if you want to." Daniel jumped in fright and turned around to see Death standing there, just looking at him.

"How long have you been there?"

"Not long. Anyway you accept my offer?" Daniel nodded his head.

"Yes, you said about a way of preventing death?" Daniel found that sentence somewhat ironic.

"Yes, I was. But first." Death raised a hand and his living room shifted and changed, when it was over with Daniel found himself standing in a misty graveyard. "Now that that's done, here is how it works. You can't bring back the dead, none of us entities can but there is a way that you can prevent it if certain conditions are met." Death raised his other hand and some of the mist changed shape. When it was done there was a ghostly looking figure of him.

"Just about everything has a spirit, a soul, if they die and go to the spirit world then there is nothing you can do to reverse it, however if one was to die of a injury and as long as either their brain or heart are still in one piece, they can be restored. If you were to blast a hole through something and destroy its heart then if you used your powers to heal it before it's brain shuts down and if you guide it's soul back to it's body it will remain alive."

At this the mist changed and the mist figure of Daniel got hit in the chest by a sword which went through his heart, he then saw another but more faded version of himself over the misty him on the ground. He then watched as his heart was remade and the faded misty version of him returned to within the other figure who got up like nothing had happened.

"What if both their brain and heart are destroyed?"

"Then there is nothing you can do as far as we know. When that has happened before, the spirit always left before the 2 can be repaired. Also it would be best if it was the heart of the one who you were trying to prevent from dying got destroyed, as a brain can be a real annoyance to repair or remake. So now that you know, let's start. First thing I need to teach you is how to see and hear the souls of the soon to be departed." With that his training started.

A few hours later Daniel completed his training, he now knew how to see and hear the souls of others and learned minor healing abilities. He could now fix cuts and bruises in a instant but things like a wound that went right through someone he could not as it took to long. He was now sitting down but was shaking a little as one time during the training when he was trying to heal up a minor wound from a generated lifeless body, he accidentally put too much power into it which caused the wound to over heal and the skin started to grow over the rest of the skin and it happened a lot. The result was ugly, he swore he would have nightmares for weeks.

"You did good Daniel."

"Thanks, when you meet up with the others will you tell them that I accept their offers? And if you don't mind...I would like to learn the different kinds of energies there is."

"You mean what Tilbul has offered to teach you?" Daniel nodded. "Certainly I'll let them know. Why don't you take it easy for a while? It will help calm your mind for your next training session."

"Actually I don't have anything to do right now so, perhaps I could start soon? I mean if they are not busy."

"I will go and ask now, Be right back." Death disappeared in a dark cloud and Daniel sat down on the couch wondering what to do. He then remembered that Tractus offered to teach him about space control and while he knew how to do it most of the time and in a large scale, he had to use his imagination to use it properly which is why he did not follow through with that idea for keeping the lab small.

But being able to expand it freely, he did not know if he should have imagined the lab in a infinitely small space or imagined that area around it as something like his Pocket dimension, so he thought that perhaps Tractus could teach him about it in ways that he just needs to think about it rather than imagine it. So with that in mind he waited for Death to return which was not long as he reappeared in a dark poof in front of him. "Tilbul will arrive tomorrow night, him and the others are busy."

"Ok then, bye." Death disappeared once again and Daniel was left alone. He started to think about what to do until sunrise which was a good few hours away.

Twilight and all of her friends besides Cosmos were gathered in the library as Twilight started her plan to help Cosmos like he had helped them before.

"Alright girls, I'm certain you are wondering why I called you here tonight?" Rainbow Dash hovered in front of her.

"Yeah, what gives Twilight? Why are we here anyway and why at this time of night?"

"It's about our friend Cosmos." They all looked at her like something was wrong.

"Why whatever do you mean Twilight?" Rarity asked her and Twilight started.

"Do you remember when you all were annoyed by Trixie?" They all nodded at her. "Well Cosmos told me that you wouldn't see me like you all did Trixie and he was right. However, during the conservation he said something to me, he said he knows how it feels to be seen as something different because of what he can do, at first I thought it was his strength and it still might be but as you all saw him when he didn't wear those clothes, he is not very muscular. I think that something is bothering him and I want to help him like he has helped us. Do any of you girls agree?" They all looked at each other.

"Of course we do, Cosmos is our friend and we never abandon a friend." Twilight was happy to hear that from Dash.

"Twilight darling, I do want to help him if something is bothering him, but is this not considered invasion of privacy, what if he does not want to talk about it or want it to be known?"

"We are not going to break into his house and try to find a solution or force him to speak. I called us here together so we could get together what we know of him so far and hopefully come to a conclusion as to what might be bothering him."

"Well now that you mention it, is it not wired that Strawberry has been seen being a little under the weather at times?" They all looked at Fluttershy when she said that.

"Well, duh, she is feeling under the weather, he told me so." They now all looked at Pinkie who was happily jumping in place.

"Think girls, what could be bothering him?"

"Well...He did get quite angry when Fluttershy got upset from Gilda and he more or less stood up to Nightmare Moon." Rainbow Dash mentioned

"Your right about that." She wrote that down on some paper

"He seems ta know a lot about friendship, too Twi. Consider'n the things he seems ta know." Twilight wrote what Applejack said.

"He has incredible strength." She wrote down what Pinkie said.

"Anything else?" She looked at her friends and heard Fluttershy speak next.

"He is quite forgiving. Remember those Timberwolfs?" Twilight wrote it down.

"Well for what we have gathered he knows about friendship quite a bit so he likely has had friends before us. He got angry and stood up against Gilda for Fluttershy and stood up to Nightmare Moon, so he seems to be protective of his friends and tries to deal with issues quickly, he is vey forgiving and lastly is his strength." Twilight stopped and though for a moment before she heard Rainbow speak.

"You don't think that his previous friends saw him as a monster when they found out how strong he was, do you?"

"That might be somewhat true but why is he so protective? I mean, sure we would all help and keep each other safe but the way he dealt with Gilda."

"Twilight dear, you don't think his previous friend got...killed do you?" They all looked at Rarity when she said that.

"That might be possible Rarity or they could have been bullied when they were young and he stood up for them." Twilight was in thought for a few seconds before she spoke. "Perhaps his friends did see him as a monster but eventually apologised to him and he forgave them, that explains his forgiveness. So his colthood friends who he stood up for in school must have found out about how strong he was and saw him as a monster but later said they were sorry."

"We don't hav'a lot'a go on Twi." She looked over to Applejack and she sighed.

"Your right, we don't. But we have a good assumption, perhaps we should call this meeting again in a few weeks? Hopefully we can find out more. I just want to help him." Applejack put her hoof on her back.

"After what we hav'a heard here Twi, I think we all do." They left the library and went back home and Twilight went to bed.

Luna was currently doing her duties of watching over the dreams of others and she had just finished banishing another nightmare from a dream that one of her subjects were getting terrified from. She had been here for a good while now and she had not seen the dream of the strange creature that she had seen almost every night and was starting to wonder if something went wrong but then remembered what she saw in one of the previous dreams.

"There is no need to worry, that creature Daniel might be the shadow which means he was capable of taking on Nightma...me and if what Tia said is true, and she has not lied to me before, then he also took on two Ursas with what looked like no effort and one was a fully grown and angry mother." In a way Luna was both amazed and terrified of that because so far, if Daniel is the shadow then she has probably not seen what he can truly do, but this terror was somewhat brought to ease when she remembered how long he has been around. "If he is a threat he would likely have tried to do something bad by now, but so far, nothing, the only things he has done is attacked me when I was Nightmare Moon and the ursas when they arrived in ponyville, that is if he is the shadow. Both of these situations were protecting others so perhaps he is not a threat."

Still Luna could not help but feel a bit upset, wondering why he was hiding and the reason for it. Does he think of ponies as monsters and is scared of them. "Sure me and my sister know that our subjects are not perfect, no pony is. But does he truly think of us as bad? And why would he be scared of us?" She was then hit with a thought. "Perhaps he is hiding so he does not scare us. Considering what he can do that I have seen so far. While others thought he was struggling against the Ursa's, my sister saw he was putting no effort into his attacks."

She started to wonder if that is why he killed himself in his dream, so he could get away from her. She was then hit with another realisation that made her chest hurt.

"Could he be hiding because of me? A thousand years ago when I first encountered the shadow, he didn't outright attack me. He seemed to be trying to get me to leave, but I attacked him." She remembered about the other one just like him only smaller. "He must have thought I was a threat to the younger one and...I...attacked him. The reason he fears ponies is because of me." Luna felt like she was about to start crying before she got a look of determination. "No, I will make things right again."

It was morning time now and Daniel had decided to make a PC using his reality powers. He managed to make a perfect copy of the one he had back home with all the games he downloaded. He then sat down and started to read the original lord of the rings book, he got so into it that he forgot it was daytime and passed morning, he was snapped out of his reading by a familiar voice.

"Bro." He looked up from his book and saw Annabelle.

"Yes? What is it?" She sat down next to him.

"Who was that Skeleton you were talking to a while ago?" Daniel closed the book and placed it on the arm of the chair.

"That was Death. Remember Mother Nature? I am sure you met her before. Death is her best friend...funny considering they are total opposites." He ruffled her hair. "Nice to see you are recovering, I can finally stop beating myself up." He said as a little joke.

He looked at her arms and she looked very thin. She needed to eat something. "You should really eat and drink something, you've not had a proper meal for quite a while." They got up and went to the kitchen, as Daniel watched her she was climbing up and he saw she was going for the cookie jar, he just shook his head and giggled at this. He was not going to complain, if she does eat the cookies it would mean she has had something but he would like to see her have more healthier meals in the future. "Oh and Annabelle." She stopped and looked at him. "You should go for a bath, you have not had one in ages." She sighed.

"Fine." She got off the chair and was putting the cookies back. Daniel was thinking if he needed to do anything today before his training with Tilbul, he then remembered he needed to go and sign Annabelle up for school but he was not sure if she still wanted to so he asked her.

"Annabelle, do you still want to go to school?" She looked over at him.

"I...I...yes." She went into the bathroom and he heard the bath starting to run.

As he saw her run off, a though hit him. She needed to keep herself safe and she would grow up and then have her own life away from him. But with someone out to get him them she might be a prime target, so he wondered if he could give her some of his powers.

"Can I give her powers?"

"Not near to the extent that you have but yes you can." Daniel felt thrilled at this, he could give his sister the power to fly and not need to breath which would mean he could take her into space and show her what he saw. But then he remembered he had no clue how to do that without a side effect that could be small but also large so he would leave it until he knew how to and would be sure to ask her if she wanted to have those powers and not just give her them against her will.

Daniel got up and decided to go and check on his lab and see if there was any improvements as he waited for Annabelle to finish cleaning herself. He walked up the stairs to the door to the lab and opened it to find that nothing had actually changed much. He saw his robot kids over with the other bots, helping build the generator all the while talking and laughing, he smiled at that, seeing them happy. That is one of the reasons he did not just make generators appear, his robots kids wanted to try and build it and he could just not say no to their request so that's why he did not make them himself.

He saw that the bronze one, Barry. Was pranking Orion, the orange one. But got busted when Orion turned around to see Barry holding a nut and bolt that he removed from Orion who now looked angrily at him and picked up a screwdriver then started chasing Barry as he ran away.

"I'm going to switch your head and your butt around when I get you!" Orion shouted.

"We don't have butts!" Barry shouted back.

"Then I will put your eye inside you so you can watch me beat the crap out of you!" Barry ran and hid behind Daniel.

"Daddy, Help, he's gone nuts." Daniel could not pass this up.

"How could he when you have his." Barry's eye went wide and Daniel laughed at the look he was giving him. "Ok. Barry." Daniel held out his hand and after a few seconds Barry put the nut and screw in it. "Don't you have something to say to him?" Barry looked over at Orion.

"Sorry." Orion seemed to calm down at his apology.

"Orion, come here." Orion went up to Daniel who held out his hand and Orion gave him the screw driver. Daniel started looking and it didn't take him long to find where the nut and bolt fitted so he put them back into place.

"Thanks daddy." Daniel handed the screwdriver back to Orion who took it and went back to work on the generator.

Daniel found Alpha in the centre of the lab the avatar of him looked like he was thinking, Daniel walked up to him to tell him he might have a answer soon enough to that little issue.

"Hey Alpha." He turned to look at him.

"Hello again Boss. Have you got a solution to the problem yet?"

"Not yet Alpha. In fact, I have something to ask you." Daniel decided he should try to do something he had planned to for a good while.

"What might that be?"

"Can you removed the radiation within me?" A small port opened up on Alpha and a red beam started to go around him for a few seconds before it stopped.

"I think I can, but iy will be quite a long time until I know, longer to make what is needed for it to be done. However I must ask. Why do you want it removed, it breaks down all but the most powerful of magic so would you not be better off with it?"

"I am trying to find out how I can add and remove it at will, remove it to fit in and add it if I am in a fight."

"I understand." They both turned to look at the construction progress of the generators. "Why don't you make them? You can just make generators right here and now."

"I know but my kids are having fun building them and when it's done they will feel like they did something for the lab and I don't want to disappoint them. Besides in the mean time we can go over what needs to be done multiple times so when the time comes they will be done with ease."

"True." Daniel was going to head to ponyville for a walk about as there was nothing to do.

"I will be back soon. Later Alpha." He said walking to the door.

"Until next time."

When Daniel left the lab he could hear Annabelle washing herself as he passed by the bathroom door on his way out but he then had a thought. "It's only me and Annabelle that can open the pocket dimension door and Greg was in...Oh crap!" He ran off to the door which lead there and opened it but he could not see Greg. "Greg?"

"What is it daddy?" He turned around to find Greg standing behind him.

"Oh...you're out."

"Yup, I got out the same time auntie Annabelle did."

"Well I am glad to know you are not trapped in there." He said patting Greg on the head which made him chuckle. "Tell Annabelle I will be back soon."

"Ok Dad." Greg went off to do whatever it is he liked to do and Daniel turned into his pony form without the clothes and headed to ponyville after he put on the fake mark. As he entered his ponyville house and was about to exit the door into ponyville he took a look around the house and found things to be quite dusty.

"I should clean this place up, just in case I have someone visiting sometime." He opened the door and stepped outside. When he was outside he stopped for a moment and wondered what he was doing until he remembered about the school and walked towards it. He had learned the location of it one time when he had to take Applebloom there when he worked on Applejacks farm. When he arrived at the school he decided to wait for a while until he heard a bell and all of the foals ran out of the door and there was a earth pony in front of them.

"-and remember class, don't forget to do your homework." They all groaned in disgust before leaving. If Daniel remembered correctly then this was Miss Cheerilee who was the teacher so he waited until the kids went home and then decided to speak.

"Excuse me are you Miss Cheerilee?" She turned to look at him.

"Yes I am, how can I help you?"

"I was wondering if it would be ok if my little sister Strawberry attends this school."

"Certainly, will I be expecting to see her tomorrow?"

"Perhaps not, she is still feeling a little upset over something but she seems to be recovering." While he does like to see her happy again, if she started doing a lot in such a small time he feared it might cause a breakedown. Just because she can smile and play again does not mean her trauma of being one of the last two of her kind is just gone.

"I understand, you want to wait until she is feeling better before she attends and you can." Daniel wanted to make sure that the school in this world was similar to his.

"When does school start and end?"

"It starts at 9 and ends at 3." It was similar and Daniel was thankful he would not need to learn anything new.

"Thanks for your time Miss Cheerilee, I will bring her when she has recovered some more."

"You're welcome Mister...?"

"Cosmos." Her eyes went wide for a moment.

"Wait, the Cosmos who stood up to Nightmare Moon?"

Yes, why?"

"Sorry, I was just curious." Daniel decided to leave now.

"Ok, well bye." He was actually happy with how easy things were done in this world. What would have probably taken about two hours and some paperwork back on Earth was only a quick talk here. Daniel now had no idea what to do and just decided to take a stroll around ponyville for a while.

He soon found the park and decided to lay down on one of the benches. While he was there his mind started to wonder about what had happened last night, about how he ended up in space above equestria to the signs of his sister getting better to when he asked Alpha about removing his radiation, everything seemed to be going smoothly but then a thought came to his mind.

"I am a unicorn, unicorns are supposed to be able to do magic. Crap. I need to remove the radiation within me before I get asked to show my magic. If they find out I can't then they will likely also figure out that magic can't effect me, which would be bad considering that everything in this world runs off of it." The importance of radiation removal went higher on his list and he knew it would just keep rising unless something was done. While thinking of that he also had another thought about going to visit a place like Canterlot with Annabelle. It would get them both away and hopefully cheer her up more.

"Yeah. A visit to someplace nice. I don't always need to worry about 5 or 7 things at once. A simple trip to calm down and clear our thoughts would probably work wonders."

He saw that there were Pegasi setting up clouds in the sky and wondered why they were doing that. A few seconds later it started raining and Daniel sighed. He got up and was about to head back to his house when he heard Twilight's voice.

"Applejack! Rarity!" He looked to the side to see Applejack and Rarity running for Twilight's library and Twilight then saw him. "Cosmos!" He was about to run to Twilights library until he remembered that the fake tattoo he put over his mark would go away if it came into contact with water after it dried and with him already wet from the rain he did not want to take the chance of being seen so he ran back to his house.

When he was back he locked the door and went into the basement and looked at his mark, some parts were clearly visible and some becoming more so as the water from the rain washed the fake mark away so he shook himself which got most of the water off and turned back into a human with his clothes on. While his clothes were dry, he wasn't so he tried something new. He imagined to increase his body temperature and he heard sizzling and then some steam started coming off him. He turned his body temperature back after a few seconds and besides feeling a little woozy like the way you do after a bath that's very hot, he felt alright.

He walked into the living room expecting to see Annabelle but she was not there, he took a look outside and saw that it was almost night time so he headed towards her room and put his ear against the door but heard nothing, he was starting to get a little worried so he headed to the pocket dimension and found her sleeping peacefully on the tree bed and cuddling Greg like a teddy bear. When Daniel had made this bed for her he forgot pillows and covers but then remembered that Annabelle took the ones he made for her and put them in her room so he quickly made his way out and got the pillow and covers from her room then returned, he lifted her head up and placed the pillow under it before he laid her head back on it and then put the cotton covers over her.

He sat down for a moment and looked around at the pocket dimension he had made, this was actually the first time he stopped to look at it to take in the sights of the full thing. If one was to just have entered from the door they would see a load of fruit trees to the left that expanded into a forest that looks like one from a fantasy movie. To the right is where the waterfall was, it fell into a reasonably large hole full of water that had smooth stones in a circle around it and the water was giving off steam. It flowed from that hole down a stream and into circler pool that was the hot spring and was surrounded by smooth rocky benches.

Daniel went over to it he found it to be the perfect temperature for a hot spring, in a way it looked, it could best be described as a small stone age spa. Now he decided to look straight on and ahead was a lake. The water was clear as crystal with the sun and stars reflecting off of it beautifully and around the edges there was flowers of all kinds blooming. "It's still not fully complete." he looked to the sky. "I want to make it so this place turns night and day without me having to do it and I want to make the night sky of this place as beautiful as I can for Annabelle." Daniel remembered he was going to get some training from Tilbul tonight in the different kinds of energies there was, so he got up and headed back to his house and waited in the living room.

He did not have to wait long as Tilbul appeared in a flash of lighting, while Daniel was happy to meet an entity again he was still a little freaked out by how Tilbul's head was scales and one eye ball was in each disk.

"Nice to meet you again Daniel." He heard him say.

"You too Tilbul."

"I take it you want to cut the small talk and go right to training?"

"If you would not mind, I would appreciate it." Tilbul looked at him and his eyes started glowing, next the scales on his head seemed to tip to one side quite instantly.

"You are stressing yourself, your mind is out of balance."

"What do you mean?"

"If you keep going you might have a mental breakdown."

"I will worry about myself when I have fulfilled my promises to Brago and Thag, then I will settle down." Daniel knew he had plenty of time until he had to deal with the sphere that destroyed his home. A few seconds passed and Tilbul was still looking at him until he spoke.

"It will take more than just settling down. You have bottled so much up and you are still keeping it bottled up. But if you want to deal with it your way, then I will let you. Now back to the training. First off, what do you know about cosmic energies?" With that Daniel's training on cosmic energies started.

In a house somewhere in Equestria a mare had finally finished her next book. She was not sure how to explain her adventure in the old castle of the two sisters a few weeks ago, but with clear detail and a picture of the creature at the back of the book she was sure that others would not think that this was made up.

"I will get this published soon. Now to start planning where I will go next." She thought still sitting down at her desk, she then looked over to her book that she planned to publish soon and held it. "But I am never going to forget this encounter, I hope I get to see that creature again." She yawned. "I can plan my next adventure tomorrow." She said as she turned off her lights and went to her bed, the moonlight shined through the window on to the book making the title and picture visible.

Daring Do and the New Species. With the picture being Daring Do in a ruined castle looking at a strange floating pink cat like creature in front of her.

Somewhere in another universe a spaceship was hovering in the vast depths of space. Within the ship a species that looks like giant lizards were working away on the different sections of the ship. One of them was running down the hall of one of the sections towards the bridge and when it entered the bridge it stopped. It started to walked up a set of stairs slowly and fearfully and it bowed when it got to the top.

"Your greatness." As it bowed all the others stopped and watched in fear as a giant dark figure that was on it's throne and concealed in the shadows sat. It's eyes opened and looked down at the one who was bowing to him.

"Trigo. What reason do you have for disturbing me?" It's voice was deep and booming and also dark. It's red eyes narrowed to the lizard in front of it.

"I-I hate to say this but...we have found no trace of the heart bearer." All the others backed away.

"I gave you one job. One job, and yet you still failed me. Has anything else been discovered?" They seemed to all be shocked at the figures sudden calmness

"Yes, my assistant Trog scanned around after that planet was consumed and found that there was a trace of magic."

"Get Trog here for me now."

"Already here." Trigo said pointing to the bottom of the steps and the dark figure eyed him.

"Trog. Congratulation you have been promoted." They all looked surprised.

"T-to what station my grace?" The figure pointed at Trigo.

"To his station." They all looked surprised at this. "Trigo, you let the heart bearer get away and considering he or she can go toe to toe with me. that means he or she could ruin all of my plans, I can't have failures like you." With that a beam shot out from the figures finger and hit Trigo on the chest, after a while Trigo screamed in ear bleeding pain before he exploded. "See that Trog, that's what happens to those who fail me. If you value your life, you won't."

Just then something popped up on the computer and one of the lizards spoke.

"Sir, Extermination team Omega have returned and we are being hailed."

"On screen." The screen popped up to show a humanoid like grey suite and there was some medals across it. "Captain Jerik, was the mission completed?"

"Yes sir, that planet is now yours and...we have something you might be happy to have."

"What do you mean?" At this a package was held up to the screen.

"I think you will be happy with this." They all looked towards the dark figure.

"Bring it to me and we will see if what you say is true." A few minutes later Jerik arrived on the bridge and waited at the bottom of the steps. "You may step forward." He started to walk up the steps and stopped before the figure.

"Your mightiness King N, I have a package for you." Jerik held out the box to which King N took it and opened it. The result was a light shinning from inside the box, everyone could see King N's eyes go wide with surprise as he removed the object from the box. It was a sphere with four circles that got smaller the further in they got into the center and the colors from the outside to the center were yellow, then orange, then blue and lastly black. There seemed to be a little bit of color that sometimes moved to the next circle up so sometimes small yellow bubble like spheres would start to float away from it but would disappear shortly afterwards. The orange would sometimes have smaller spheres that go into the yellow before disappearing and it was the same for the other colors. King N looked back at Jerik.

"Jerik, I am promoting you to general." Jerik was shocked by this.

"M-my dear King N, whatever for?" Everyone could see a smile appear on King N's face even when he was still within the shadows.

"Do you know what this is?" Jerik shook his head. "This is a part of the first heart." King N closed his hand around it. "Now, get ready, I have recieved word that there was a trace of magic when the world of the heart bearer was absorbed, so I want all scouts and scanners out there to find any world with magic on it. Few or lots, Small or large, it doesn't matter!" They all quickly got back to work as King N held the piece of the first heart in his hand. "I will find you heart bearer, and when I do I can finally get what is mine."

Daniel's training with Tilbul went on for several hours. He had difficulty controlling the amount of cosmic energy that he wielded and as a result it took him several dozen tries to get the amount of energy just right then he had to learn about the three main types that there was which were negative, neutral and positive and he barely got it down. After it was all done Daniel felt dizzy and almost collapsed on the floor.

"Understanding and controlling these different kinds of energies is not easy, is it?" Daniel's vision was starting to become blurry.

"No...no it isn't." Daniel said laid down on the couch, still tired from the training and Tilbul was still watching him.

"You should settle down for a while, spend some more time with your sister, it will do the both of you some good." Daniel looked to Tilbul and thought about it. It was true that he did make a promise to Brago that he would help protect his subjects if the ponies attacked like they did before. But while Daniel was sure that they had changed and they would not do that now, the dogs seemed to think otherwise.

While he wanted to learn as much as he could and as fast as he could he realized that there was no need to rush his training as he had more than enough time to train. He also thought that it might be better if the generators took a while longer as it could improve the trust and understanding between both the Diamond dogs and Timberwolves so with those things in mind Daniel agreed with Tilbul.

"I guess I could take some time off, considering the condition my sister is in it might be best if I spend more time with her." Daniel looked outside and realised it was almost morning which means Annabelle would be waking up soon so he picked himself up off of where he was sitting. "I should get going, I will also take some time off just like you said." It was a shame that Tilbul had scales for a head as Daniel couldn't tell if he was smiling but he was sure he was.

"Thank You for listening to my advice Daniel. I will take my leave, until we meet again, farewell." He then disappeared in a flash. As Daniel looked at the spot where Tilbul disappeared from he decided that sometime in the near future he should spend more time with the entities as the only time he has spent with them so far is in training and it just did not feel right for Daniel, so he decided he would see if he could spend some more time with them in the future.

Daniel headed to the Pocket dimension door and opened it to find Annabelle sleeping but he was certain that she would wake up soon so he headed to the side and sat on a rock then waited for her to wake up. As Daniel leaned against the rock he felt a small jab in the pockets of his jeans so he reached in and pulled out the necklace that death gave him when he first met them all in the Timberwolf citadel and his phone.

"I've had this in my pocket the whole time? Does it still work?" He tried to turn it on but it would not turn on so unsure as to what to do thanks to not have the charger for it. He then got an idea of something to try. "I might not need a charger." Daniel got ready to charge it up himself, so he put his finger on the screen and imagined electricity going into it to power it up and then he willed it to happen. The result was the phone lighting up and it also rapidly went up to 100% power. When that was done Daniel removed his finger from the screen and felt a sting on it. When he looked at it he saw that it was slightly burned but he didn't mind it.

He put in the pass code and unlocked his phone then when he was on the main screen he went into music and was happy to see all of his songs were still there. He snapped his fingers and earphones appeared to which he then plugged in and set his songs to shuffle. There was a few times that he wanted to sing along with the songs that were playing and he almost did but he controlled himself as he knew he would disturb Annabelle's sleep.

It was after the 5th song that Annabelle finally woke up and Daniel turned off his phone before taking off his earphones. He sat on the rock and waited for her to fully wake up and while he did he put his phone back into his pocket.

After about a minute or two, Annabelle got off of the tree bed still rubbing her eyes. When she finished she looked around and stopped when she saw Daniel sitting on a rock looking at her. "Good Morning."

"Morning Bro." He walked over to her.

"How are you feeling?" She just looked at him with a smile.

"Great. So are we going to see our friends today?" As Daniel continued to look at her he had a feeling that the time he decided to take off would hopefully help her and him get to know the others more. That is if he spends more time with her and them and less time in the lab or in ponyville.

"Hey Annabelle, I decided to take some time off of...well just about everything I do." She tilted her head a little.

"Why would you do that? I thought you cared about the Diamond dogs, Timberwolves and the lab." He sat down in front of her and hugged her.

"I do. But I also care about you, if you forgot." He broke the hug after he said that and Daniel just stood there, he did not know what he should say or do so he just said the first thing that came to mind.

"So let's go and see our friends." When Daniel said that he got a good look at the colour of her skin and she was getting some color back in her and was no longer as white as a ghost. He remembered when he was young he used to spend a lot of time in his room reading and watching videos which seemed to make him the same way but after he started going outside again he lost it and got some colour back in him. So he decided that it would probably be best for Annabelle to do the same. "Let's go." She took off ahead of him.

"I'll get changed." She shot out of the pocket dimension and towards her room to get changed. Greg jumped down from the rock and walked towards Daniel.

"She sure is hyper today." He looked at Greg's eye and he could see he was happy for Annabelle.

"It is nice to see she is recovering. I was worried about her." Daniel looked back at the door after Annabelle shut it then back at Greg. "Let's go." With that he pointed towards the door and they both walked out of the dimension. When he and Greg got out, Greg took off to the lab and Daniel headed to the living room to wait for Annabelle.

As he entered the living room he heard what sounded like books being moved and when he got sight of the source of the sound he saw that it was two of his robot kids, one blue and one gold. He smiled when he saw that his kids were curious about this world and were looking over the books that he copied from Twilights library some time ago. The blue one talked to the gold one and by the sound of the voice she was female.

"According to this, apparently the princess of this world can move the sun." The gold one turned to her.

"It would take a lot of power to do that." He decided to step in so he cleared his throat which made them jump in surprise. "Oh, Hi Daddy."

When Daniel was giving them names and sprayed them different colours he wanted the first letter of the colour to match the first letter of a name but these two were giving different kinds of names related to the colours he sprayed them with.

"Morning Selene, Freddy." He said looking at the blue and then at the gold one. "Interested in this world, are you?"

"It's our home, should we not know about our home?" Selene asked him but he just kneeled down and hugged her and she hugged back and Freddy soon joined.

"Nothing is wrong with it, but you can't go outside the house just yet, who knows what kind of attention you would draw if you did." They both gave a 'Aww' in disappointment. "Hey, cheer up. When the generators are done all that is left is for different function bots to be made and then tunnels constructed. When that is done you can all go and visit the Timberwolves home or the Diamond dogs." This seemed to cheer them up but then they both looked at each other and the bottom half of their eyes shutters raised which Daniel knew was their way of smiling.

"Then we will finish them as soon as we can." Selene and Freddy both ran off to the lab and Daniel went over to sit on the couch and wait for Annabelle. It took a few more minutes for Annabelle to come down and when she did she was wearing her jeans, hoodie and shoes.

"Hi Annabelle. Ready to go?" She looked out the window for a few seconds before she looked back at him.

"Can we just walk around the woods?" Daniel did not know what to say, on one hand there might still be some dangerous creatures that he doesn't know about. Not only to him but his sister too, but he wanted to spend some more time with her and try to make her new life here more enjoyable. With the Timberwolves now being their friends she would be safer but not completely safe in this forest. He thought about if for a few more minutes until he decided that he might as well do it to make her happy.

"Ok, but don't go too far from me." She nodded and ran over to the door. Daniel got up off of the couch and unlocked the door then let his sister step outside, he then locked the door and both of them went for a walk in the everfree.

As they continued to walk through the everfree Daniel noticed that the forest seemed different, not just because he could tell it was autumn by the way the leaves were changing and falling, but the forest seemed friendlier. It was brighter than the other times he had been in this forest as sunlight shined down from the canopy and Daniel also felt like it was warmer than usual but he ignored that while he kept close to Annabelle.

After a few more minutes of walking Daniel and Annabelle arrived at a lake and when Annabelle saw it she turned and ran towards it. She sat down on the side of it and Daniel decided to try and get her to eat something as she hadn't eaten today so he sat down beside her and asked her.

"Annabelle, do you want anything to eat?" She looked at him with a smile.

"Waffles Please." He snapped his fingers and made a plate of 5 waffles appear and handed it to her.

"Here I made sure to add flavor to them." She took them and placed them on her lap. To took one and started to munch on it. After she finished one she looked at him and asked a question.

"How long will you take off? What about our friends?" She asked and she finished another waffle

"A few days, weeks perhaps and don't worry about our friends, they'll be fine." She looked at him and looked like she was about to say something.

"So what are your plans? How are we going to tell our friends who we really are?" Daniel though for a moment.

"Well we will wait a little longer then we will tell them. But I am worried that Twilight won't be able to contain herself and tell Celestia. I mean, we are supposed to be just myths in this world." She finished another waffle.

"What about Applejack? She is honesty. Why not tell her and then tell her to promise not to tell anyone?" Daniel told her that she was the element of 'Honesty' and would probably tell if she was asked. Telling her might bother her and when the others see that, it could be a dead give away.?

Daniel heard some movement that was close to them and by the sounds of it the creature was quite large so he snapped his fingers which altered space and the light around them, making them invisible. As he watched he saw that some bushes were shaking and after a few moments he saw that it was Thag the Timberwolf king who was walking somewhere with about 10 other wolves with him and scar was among them. He made them both visible again and called out to him. "Hey Thag." The timberwolf king turned to him.

"Daniel." He saw Daniel's sister beside him. "Annabelle. What are you two doing here?" He started to walk up to them after he asked that .

"I am here taking my sister out and about, what about you?"

"I am heading to see a old friend. Would you like to meet him?" Daniel looked back at Annabelle who was just looking back at him so he gave his answer.

"Why not? Lead the way." Thag turned and started to walk and Scar walked along side Daniel and Annabelle. He had talked with Daniel for most of the way. Daniel asked Scar how the wolves were getting along with the dogs and he was delighted to hear that they were starting to understand each others society and things were getting along greatly.

After a few more minutes of walking Thag stopped and Daniel looked forward. There was a single giant tree in a clearing that was much bigger than the other trees and it was about 100 feet away from all the other trees of the everfree. Thag started to walk forward to the tree and the others followed. When Thag was close to it he stopped and sat down.

"Hey Bark face. You awake?" Thag said to the tree.

"I have more bark than you do, and bite. You old bag of twigs." Daniel looked to the tree when he heard that as the source of the voice was coming from it. He looked closely at the tree and then heard what sounded like cracks. The tree had cracks spreading all over it and it was starting to move. After a second the tree split open in two sides to reveal a pair of orange coloured eyes that were close to the top of it which looked at Thag and then to Daniel and Annabelle.

"What creature is this, it is not something I have seen in the everfree." Thag looked to Daniel and spoke.

"Do you want to tell him or should I?"

"I think I will." Daniel looked at the tree. "My name is Daniel." He turned to Annabelle. "This is Annabelle, my younger sister. We are Humans." The tree seemed to be looking at them more curiously and Daniel heard more cracking sounds. They were appearing around the tree again which then stopped and it moved more than it did before with bits of bark braking off.

After a few seconds it stopped and Daniel got a good look at it. It was slightly bigger than Thag was, some of the older bark that was on it's face had fallen off when it had moved it had what looked like hair made from moss, it was like a tree had grown a face but everything else about it was still the same and it was now looking at Daniel and Annabelle.

"You're supposed to be a myth, but so was Nightmare Moon. So some myths might have truth behind them."

"Nice to meet you...eh...If you don't mind me asking, who are you?"

"I have two names, some call me Barrek, others call me The great duke tree." King Thag coughed loudly to catch Barrek's attention.

"I have some more news, the elements of harmony have been found and thanks to Daniel here the Timberwolves and Diamond dogs are living together peacefully." Barrek crossed his arms.

"You asked him to help you? You haven't done that with any other species before."

"Who could I ask? I couldn't have asked the ponies, all other creatures in the forest were hostile and they would likely have chopped you down if you tried." Thag said.

"But how do you know, the ponies might not be as you remembered them, that was so long ago." Thag did not look convinced by the answer Daniel gave him.

"With the elements found, the ponies are stronger than before so I am not going to take the chance." Daniel loudly cleared his throat while looking at Thag and he quickly remembered that Daniel was a element of harmony and he swore to not use his on him. "Oh, sorry." Thag looked back to Barrek before he continued. "The point is that when my scouts found Daniel he was not hostile and after meeting him myself I was certain he could help with the situation and he was able to." Barrek looked at Daniel.

"How did you resolve it?"

"I gave them machines that dispenced food for them after I saw the condition of their young and promised to help them in the future."

"Sometimes there is a thing called being too nice, be careful as you might be starting to tread that path." Barrek warned Daniel

"I know what I am doing." Barrek looked back at Thag.

"He certainly is unique." Thag chuckled at this.

"I know." He paused for a moment. "Is their anything happening in the forest that I should know about?"

The next few hours were just the 3 of them having a discussion but Daniel mostly stayed out of it. It was mostly about what was happening in other places around the forest like some trolls had expanded their territory in the east but other than that they mostly talked about the old times and Daniel learned some interesting stuff.

Like when barrek was still a seedling, his grand oak was the predecessor of Thag and that he was temporarily the king of the everfree for a few years until Thag appeared and became the spirit of the everfree. At first they were fighting over who should be the leader but as time when on they found that they were similar to each other and quickly became friends. Soon after that they had chosen to rule the everfree together as the reason that barrek was called the Great duke tree was because he was the oldest of the treeminders and they looked to him for leadership.

Eventually when Daniel looked over and saw that Annabelle was almost asleep he decided it was time for them to head back.

"My sister is getting tired so I will see you some other time." Thag and Barrek looked at him as he picked up his sister.

"It was nice to meet you Daniel." He herd Barrek say and he turned around to face him.

"Same with you. I guess I will see you some other time." Thag and Barrek resumed their talk while Daniel walked off, he didn't know the direction to his house from here so he retraced the path he took to get here all the while trying to keep Annabelle awake. He didn't know if Luna could or would enter a dream during the day and he was not willing to take the chance to find out.

"Annabelle, can you stay awake until we get home?" All she did was yawn and rest against him and Daniel knew she wouldn't stay awake for much longer so he picked up the pace and eventually found the lake they were at before and now he was ready to retrace his steps once again but before he took off he noticed the plate he had made for her waffles was empty and on the ground so he snapped his fingers causing it to vanished before he continued along his way.

He managed to find his way back to his house and quickly place Annabelle in her tree bed in the pocket dimension and place the covers over her. He then sat down on the stone bench again, looking at his sister. He sighed. "Well things are really getting better." As Daniel sat down his mind started to wonder again. He thought about what he wanted most of all and wondered if it was possible to do, he made some paper and a pen appear and wrote down what he wanted most of all.

"Our Home and parents back" Daniel quickly realized this will not ever happen so he crossed it out.

"Annabelle to be happy here" He thought about it and circled it to set it as a main goal.

"To be accepted and not need to hide." He circled it.

"To...find love." Daniel was never bothered by this but now that it was just him and Annabelle he realized how cold he felt. While blood related family were great, to love another who doesn't share your blood, a spouse, was something he realized he likely couldn't have now and likely wouldn't want. They would just age and die and it would not be fair to make them immortal and have them watch all they care about disappear to the current of time and if he is going to be assuming the role of a Entity then it would likely put them in danger.

With a little heavy heart, he crossed out 'To find love' and crushed the paper into a small ball and threw it away. Daniel then lay back on the stone bench and looked at the sky until he fell asleep.

A few Days later the construction of the generators were coming along nicely and Daniel also did what he said and hadn't done any training and spent time with his friends and Annabelle. He was currently heading to Twilight's library to return her books. But strangely, in the time he has spent with his friends he realized that just about all of them were looking at him more often and listening more closely to things he said and even ended up asking about his parents one time to which he said that his parents raised him in a far away town just like any other colt but it seemed that Applejack had a hard time buying it by the look she had.

Today as he was walking to Twilight's library he almost forgot to put on the water tattoo when he went into his pony form but he remembered just as he opened the door to ponyville so he hurried back and put it on before heading to the library.

As he reached the door to the library and chapped on it and waited.

"Hello? Oh Hi Cosmos."

"Hi Twilight, I have your books." He indicated to the books he had on his back.

"Thanks Cosmos." She took them with her magic and put them away with the others.

"So has anything interesting happened?" He ask.

"No. Not really." She then asked him something he was not expecting. "Cosmos. Is Strawberry alright?" He looked at her questionably.

"Yeah. Why?"

"I have seen her at times looking away and having a frown on her face. Like she's upset." He knew there was no way out of this but he would try his best to keep it hidden.

"It's probably because she is upset about the family trouble we are dealing with...or more correctly, the after effect. I don't want to talk about it. Please leave it at that." He said as Twilight moved to the side to let him in.

"We should talk inside, not while we are still standing in the doorway." Daniel entered the library and Twilight closed the door. When it was closed she turned to Daniel. "Cosmos, you have helped me and my friends out quite a few times, why can't you tell us what is bothering you and your sister so we can help?"

"This is one of those things that only time can fix." Annabelle still did go through phases of sadness but they were short and getting shorter with each passing day. She was playing with the robot kids more then before and if he tells them what they are and they reject them or think of them differently now, it would be the worst time because of what both him and Annabelle have lost. She was currently back at his home, spending time with his kids because she realized about 2 days ago that they were technically kids to and would think like she does when it comes to playing.

"Cosmos, just remember that we are here for you if you need us. Ok?" He looked back at her and he was actually happy to see that she was willing to help if he or Annabelle needed it.

"I appreciate it." Twilight walked back to a book that was opened, picked it up and started to read it. Daniel went along the shelves of the library to see what else he could learn about pony society but as he was looking he got a glance of the book Twilight was reading and he noticed the pony on the cover. It was the mare he had seen in the old castle on the day when he first arrived here after a time training failure. The memory of that sent a shiver through Daniel's spine, but what caught his attention was his mew form was also on the cover and Twilight looked like she was fascinated by whatever the book said in it so he decided to ask her. "Hey Twilight what are you reading?" She put the book down and looked at him.

"It's called Daring Doo and the new species. Daring Doo is a famous adventurer who explores temples and ruins, avoiding traps and other things to obtain treasures and she met a creature unlike anything that has been seen before. According to this book the creature she met can alter time and reality, it is also speculated that it can alter space too." His eyes closed and put a smile on his face when she mentioned this.

"Sounds like something from somepony's imagination." He was hoping that he could get Twilight to try and think that the creature was just a joke put in a book for entertainment.

"But it's not, there's even a photo to prove it." This caught his attention so he waited and Twilight flipped through the pages rapidly until she found what she was looking for and showed him. There was indeed a picture that was of him in his mew form eating the apple that Daring Doo gave him when they met.

After a few seconds Twilight moved the book back to her and looked back at the picture. "The creature ran away before she could learn anything more about it but other than what it can do it is also further speculated by Daring that it is a herbivore and very friendly judging by how she interacted with it." She looked up to the ceiling and sighed a sigh that was one of wonder. "Wish I could meet it, a chance to study and befriend a new species." She squealed happily which Daniel found cute.

He was then hit with a realisation, he didn't change his eyes when he was in his mew form when he met fluttershy and she had kept looking at his eyes as they were 'familiar' to her so if she saw this book it could remind her about the first time he met her and she could end up seeing a connection between his current form and his mew form so this was something more to worry about. But then Daniel felt some relief when he remembered Fluttershy's personality, so those adventure and action books might not be something she reads. He then heard Spike speak.

"Twilight. You're not planning on spending all day inside, reading that book are you? It's a beautiful day outside, too much to spend it inside." She looked at Spike and then out of her window to see that all the clouds were cleared.

"You're right Spike, I have plenty of time to read this later." She closed over the book and put it on her couch. "Cosmos, why don't you come with us?" Daniel decided to take her up on her offer.

"Sure, why not?" Twilight picked up Spike with her magic and placed him on her back then opened the door and looked back at Daniel who followed her out she then close the door and the three of them went for a walk.

As they were approaching the town hall Twilight spoke to Spike.

"You were right Spike, it is a beautiful day." Spike was looking at the sky.

"Rainbow Dash must have got up early for once and cleared all the clouds away." As they walked into the town Daniel did not see anyone at all, it was like a ghost town but Twilight did not see it as her eyes were closed from the smile she was giving Spike.

"I bet all of ponyville is going to be out enjoying the sunshine." As they continued to walk Twilight soon saw that there was nobody outside and no noise what so ever. "What? Where is everypony?" As they looked around they saw one pony shut their window and another quickly take their filly inside and close the door.

"Is it some sort of pony holiday?" Spike ask as they continued to walk and all they saw were more empty streets.

"Not that I know of."

Does my breath stink?" Spike burped and smelled it.

"Not more than usual." When Twilight said that Daniel looked at her wondering if that was a compliment or an insult.

"Is it...zombies?" Daniel was about to say to Spike that what he said was ridiculous until he remembered that he could likely raise the dead to be servants or make skeletons walk. But not revive the dead back to life, the ones he raised would be like puppets that he would have to give commands to so it would more or less be like having a empty shell and it would be a dead corpse that was being controlled and not a thinking, breathing life form so with that in mind he stayed quiet..

"Not very likely." This did not seem to ease his fear.

"Not likely, but possible."

"Psst" They both looked around when they heard that and they soon saw Pinkie Pie inside the building in front of them. "Cosmos. Twilight. Spike. Come here" She said as she appeared then disappeared from their view a few times before indicating for them to come into the building with her hoof. "Come here. Hurry before she gets you." Her head stuck out and looked around before going back inside and then Twilight ran in and Daniel soon followed and shut the door behind him. When they were inside they found it was quite dark but Daniel could see fine, he saw Pinkie and she turned on a flashlight that was aimed at them which cause Twilight to cover her eyes and Spike to hold her.

"Who, the zombie pony?" Spike's eyes were looking everywhere when he asked that and Pinkie made the light shine on her face from below.

"Zombie pony?" Her voice was somewhat creepy enough to scare Spike who was now holding onto Twilight even more which caused her to look at him angrily.

"Spike. There are no zombie ponies." Spike got off of her and Twilight turned to Pinkie. "Pinkie, what are you doing here alone in the dark?"

"I'm not alone in the dark." As she said that the place seemed to light up and they saw the rest of their friends.

"Ok then what are you all doing here in the dark?"

"We're hidin from her." Applejack pointed out the window and then moved the curtains to the side. Daniel and Twilight both looked out the window to see a pony in a brown cloak with the hood up picking away at the dirt and turned to look in their direction with a pair of glowing green eyes causing all of them besides Daniel and Twilight to hide at the sides of the window. It was then that Twilight was approached by Applebloom.

"Did ya see'er Twilight, did ya see Zecora." Applejack then looked her sister in the eyes closely with her face almost touching hers.

"Applebloom, ah told ya never ta say that name."

"Well I saw her glance this way." Pinkie pie went up to Twilight's face.

"Glance evilly this way." Twilight pushed her away from her face.

"And then a bunch of you flip out for no good reason."

"No good reason? Ya call protecting yer kin no good reason, why as soon as mah sister saw Zecora heading ta town she started shaking in her little horse shoes." Applejack started to shake Applebloom.

"Di-I-id no-o-ot." Applebloom told everyone while she was still getting shook.

"So ah swept her up 'n brought her here." Applejack place Applebloom on her back after she finished saying that, then the two of them started to argue.

"Ah walked here mah self."

"Fer safe keepin." Applebloom jumped off of her back.

"Applejack, im not a baby. Ah can take care ah mah self." She was now looking at her sister with a serious face.

"Not from that creepy Zecora." Daniel was about to ask what has Zecora done to them but Fluttershy spoke next.

"She's mysterious."

"Sinister." Rainbow said next.

"And spo-o-oky." Pinkie was the last to talk. Daniel was starting to get annoyed at their behavior so he looked out the window to see if Zecora was still there and she was. Twilight also looked at Zecora with him and cause all of their friends to do the same. As they watched all of their friends took cover again when all Zecora did was take down her hood and when she did Daniel saw that she was a zebra.

"Will you cut that out?"

"Just look at those stripes, so garish." Twilight replied to her question.

"She's a zebra."

"A WHAT?" Daniel did his best to stop his jaw from hitting the floor, he couldn't believe besides Twilight, his friends did not know what a zebra was.

"A zebra, and her strips arn't a fashion choice Rarity, they are what she was born with." Rarity now had her hoof over her mouth and a look of shock on her face before she fainted.

"Born where, I an't never seen a pony like that in these parts. Accept her." Applejack said that last part shaking with fear and Daniel was starting to get annoyed by that and was about to speak when Twilight spoke.

"Well she is probably not from here, and she is not a pony. my book says that zebra's come from a far away land, but I have never seen her in Ponyville. Where does she live?"

"That's just it, she lives in...the everfree forest." As soon as Applejack finished saying that there was a crash that came from the kitchen, Twilight somehow knew it was Spike so she gave him a scolding and he apologized from in the kitchen before Applejack continued. "The everfree forest just ain't natural, the plants grow."

"The animals care for themselves." Fluttershy said next.

"and the clouds move. ALL ON THEIR OWN." Rainbow Dash started that part but then ended up finishing it by saying it together. Daniel actually didn't find the everfree that much of a big deal, in fact it was the closest thing he had to his actual home on this planet but all the things his friends are saying are starting to hurt him.

He thought about how Annabelle didn't want to stay hidden but the way his friends were reacting to someone from the everfree and a different land was eating away at him as he was now unsure if he should tell them about him and his sister. This caused a sudden realisation to strike him and it made him both angry and sad, like his heart got stabbed by a knife but instead of it stop beating it became a raging inferno that still had the stinging pain from the knife wound, he turned to his friends.

"I can't believe you all." They all looked at him with looks of curiosity. "She is from the everfree so that instantly makes her something to be feared? What about me, did you forget that I lived in the everfree? I suppose that means I am, what was it again? Mysterious, sinister and spooky." He said the first part with anger but as he went on he felt like he was about to cry and all of his friends looked at him in shock.

"Cosmos, ther's a difference between you en her." Applejack said with a hoof over his back.

"What? What Is the difference?"

"Ya went through the everfree ta get here, she still lives in it an has for quite a while, think about that time we went ta stop Nightmare Moon and what we had' ta deal with in that forest. Now if somepony lives there then they are likely like tha rest of the critters in it." This did not help him as if they discovered who he was or if he told them they would likely treat him and Annabelle the same way when they discover they have always lived in everfree as well.

"Yeh and your not a evil enchantress like her." Daniel looked over to Pinkie Pie when she said that.

"A what?" He ask rubbing one of his eyes.

"That wicked enchantress does her evil...stuff. She is so evil I even wrote a song about her." Daniel did not want to hear a song at all, he was not in the mood to.

"Here we go." With that Daniel set his powers to use of thought and alter space around his ears so he would not hear anything and he watched Pinkie Pie doing...whatever she was doing which caused Applejack to shake in fear and after she stood up on a table and didn't say anything. Daniel removed the alteration around his ears and set his powers back to use of will just so he did not accidently use them unintentionally.

"Wow, catchy." Twilight's face clearly showed confusion.

"It's a work in progress." Pinkie told as she got off of the table.

"This is all just a lot of gossip and rumours, now tell me, what have the lot of you actually seen Zecora do?" Daniel was looking at the rest of them for an answer too.

"Well...once a month she comes into ponyville." Rainbow started and Twilight just gave a sarcastic 'Ooh'.

"Then she lurks by the stalls." Twilight did the same to Rarity's statement but it was a 'Oh my' instead.

"Then she digs at the ground." Fluttershy finished the last part.

"Goodness gracious." Twilight yet again did the same thing. "Ok, I'm sorry, but how is any of this bad? Maybe she comes to town to visit." Applebloom walked beside Twilight.

"Yeh maybe shes just tryin ta be neighbourly." Daniel would have laughed at the face that Applebloom acts a lot more mature than Applejack if he was alone, but he didn't want to make her feel insulted or ashamed so he suppressed it.

"And maybe she is not lurking by the stalls, maybe she's going to them, lurk free. To do some shopping."

"Yeh, everypony likes to shop, an you know what ah think-" She was cup off by Applejack.

"Applebloom, hush an let the big ponies talk."

"I am a big pony." She said walking off.

"What about digging at the ground? You have to admit that's weird." Daniel was starting to get annoyed by this, his friends were not giving up on their speculations that Zecora was up to no good. This is pure paranoia.

"What if she is digging for innocent creatures?"

"I am sure there is a explanation for everything Zecora does, and if anypony here were brave enough to approach her we would find out the truth." Daniel was now getting very annoyed so he decided he would go to meet Zecora and show them their thoughts about her were false. He walked out of the door while they were still having a conversation and went out where he saw zecora in the distance still digging at the ground and looking around so he took a deep breath to calm himself down because he was still a little angry at his friends for their behaviour and approached Zecora but stopped when he saw Applebloom hiding.

Zecora turned around and started to leave and Applebloom followed her. Applebloom kept following zecora to the everfree where she stopped for a moment before continuing and Daniel followed her to make sure she was safe.

"Applebloom!" Applejack shouted which caused Zecora to turn around and Applebloom to freeze in place. "You get back here right now!"

"Beware, Beware you pony folk, those leafs of blue are not a joke." Zecora shouted to them before she stepped back into the mist. Daniel looked to where he was about to step and saw what looked like a blue flower and what zecora said went through his mind which got him curious about that flower so he grabbed it by the roots and pulled it. He had seen some strange things in the everfree and heard much more about it so he was certain that something that looked harmless was very harmful which is why he took this flower so Alpha could scan it when he got back home.

"Even back on my home some plants have lots of poison or other nasty surprises so that means this one could to." Daniel thought as he held on to the flower like plant.

"You keep your creepy mumbo jumbo to yerself ya hear?" Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow were the ones who shouted at her the most.

"Beware, Beware." Zecora shouted at them before she disappeared in the mist.

"Yeh, back at you Zecora. You and your lame curse are the ones who better beware!" Rainbow was still shouting at her even after she left. Daniel saw that Rainbow Dash was standing in a bunch of those flowers which worried him.

"And you, why couldn't ya just listen to yer big sister?" Applejack said to Applebloom angrily.

"I-I" She tried to say something.

"Who knows what kinda nasty curse Zecora just put on you."

"Just like in my song. Evil enchantress." Pinkie started to sing again and bounce about the place.

"You guys, there's no such thing as curses." Twilight said perhaps trying to calm them down.

"Well that's interesting to hear coming from miss magic pants herself." Rainbow flew through more of those plants and when she got to Twilight she poked her horn.

"My magic, Real magic comes from within. Its a skill you are born with. Curses are artificial, fake magic. It's conjoured with potions and incantations, all smoke and mirrors meant to scare but curses have no real power. There just a old ponytale." When she finished that sentience she noticed her friends were leaving.

"Just you wait Twilight, you're gonna learn that some ponytales really are true." In a way Daniel agreed with Applejack. Nightmare Moon was supposed to be one and she was real, he is a myth and he is real so why couldn't this be? He left that thought for now and started to walk back home and when Twilight caught up with him they started talking.

"Well I am going to head back to the library, do you want to join Cosmos?" She asked him.

"No thanks." Twilight eyes the plant he was carrying.

"Why do you have that?"

"I'm taking this back to study it." While Daniel could just asked PIA about it, whenever he discovered something by himself he felt a greatness of success so he decided to only ask PIA if it was a life or death situation or if he was in a pickle and needed the answer. But he wanted to be safe this time. "PIA is this plant poisonous, like life threatening?"

"Yes and No, it is known as a poisonous plant but it is not life threatening." With that in mind Daniel was determined to find out the rest so after Alpha had scanned it he would keep it stored in the lab.

"Cosmos?" He looked back at twilight.

"Yes?"

"You zoned out there for a second."

"I tend to do that a lot." Daniel realized he was alone with Twilight and now could see if she accepts other creatures that have nothing said about them that marks them as dangerous.

He dent space around him so it looked like he was still walking and then split himself. After he split off and his pony clone was still walking forward he removed the space illusion field and turned into his Mew form then hid in the plants. He was about to get Twilights attention until he remembered she only found out about his Mew form just a few hours ago and if she saw it this early with just him, his pony clone, then she might find something suspicious so he decided not to.

But instead he decided now would be a good time to learn how to control a clone more than before.

"Anyway, I'll see you some other time." He started to walk back to his home in the opposite direction from where Twilight was going.

"Ok, see you Cosmos." Twilight started to walk to her home and as she did Daniel looked at her and then sighted. The way his friends reacted to Zecora just because she was different and from the everfree made him very unsure about telling them who and what he and his sister were. Also they were supposed to be myths, combined with what Daniel could do just made the situation seem worse as they could see him as a threat or fear him, perhaps both.

"What am I going to tell my sister?" He asked to himself as he walked home, using a space field to keep his mew form hidden.

When he arrived at his house the first thing he did was change back to his human form, remerge with his clone and then go to the lab. When he saw the progress of the generators he was happy to see that they were more than half done. He found Alpha in sleep mode so he approached him but he didn't activate so he spoke. "Alpha?" When he said that the pillar started to brighten up and Alpha's hologram appeared at the top.

"Hello again boss. I take it things have been going smoothly for you?"

"They could be better. Alpha, I need you to run a scan on this." Daniel held out the plant he got from the everfree and a second later a hatch opened on Alpha, a claw extended out and took the plant.

"A scan or some tests?"

"Both if you will."

"Certainly." Alpha went off to a new section of the lab that Daniel had still yet to see. He was approached by a cream coloured bot.

"Annabelle is in the pocket world. She said she wanted to be alone for a while" The voice was female.

"Thanks Caroline. Did she say why?" She shook her head...or body in a 'No' way. He was then approached by a violet colour robot who Daniel remembered he named Victoria.

"She took some paper and pencils with her. We can't really access the place" He remembered he made the door to the pocket dimension to only react to his or Annabelle's touch so that was something he needed to fix.

"She's probably drawing. It's a hobby of hers." Daniel walked out of the lab to go and check on his sister and he found her in the pocket dimension on one of the stone benches and was drawing.

He walked up to her and was hesitant to tell her about today.

"How long have you been in here?" He asked.

"A few hours." He took a moment to think about it and decided to not tell her about what has happened today but instead he talked about something else.

"Do you want to come out next time? She turned to look at him.

"You were just taking some books back. Weren't you?" He chuckled.

"I took the books back. Point I am asking, want to come out next time? Even for something small like a delivery?" She smiled and nodded.

He sat there for a few hours and watched her draw. She was becoming quite a good artist for her young age. At one point he left to get a drink and fix the door so his kids could use it too. When he returned he looked over to Annabelle and saw that she was asleep and then he remembered that it has been a few days and nothing has happened so Luna likely can't enter Annabelle's dreams when she sleeps in the pocket dimension and sleep could help him calm him mind.

"Why not?" He took out his phone and checked the time on it. 22:47. "It is night time and I have nothing better to do." Daniel snapped his fingers and his clothes were replaced with his PJs but as he took his first step he felt the ground vibrating and looked at the hotspring which was causing it. He sat down and put his feet up and he didn't feel it anymore. He then put his feet on the ground and felt it again. Focusing he realized he could also feel the vibrations of Annabelle's heartbeat. He lifted his feet and put his hand on the ground and felt the same thing.

"Ok. So by heightened senses it meant ALL of my senses." He made a cover appear for himself after he took Annabelle to her tree bed. He had to fly there because the grass tickled him as he stepped on it. He then fell asleep on one of the stone benches.

It was a nice summer day and Daniel was out in the garden pushing Annabelle on a swing set and she laughed happily the whole time, after a few minutes, Daniel heard their mother call.

"Daniel, Annabelle it is time for dinner." Annabelle jumped off of the swing and started running towards the house.

"Race you." She called to Daniel as she dashed off towards the house getting a head start and he soon followed close behind but Daniel soon overtook her and got in first. "Not fair you cheated." He looked at her with a smile.

"I did not, you just have tiny legs." She looked annoyed when he said that.

"I am not tiny, your just tall and thin so you move faster." He giggle at this.

"Don't you worry, when you grow up you are likely going to run circles around me." She grinned at his statement. "What?" He asked.

"Yes, because you will be a slow old farty pants." He moved his face in front of her and looked her in the eyes.

"But until then your the slow shrimp." She had a frown on her face as they both sat down at the table but the frown quickly changed into a smile.

"Do I need to do to you what I did on your 17th birthday?" Daniel remembered that. She used a marker and drew on his face giving him a moustache and monocle which he had to wash for almost a full hour to remove.

"You don't have to do that." Their mother interrupted them.

"Now, now you two, you're brother and sister so why do you have to fight?"

"We are brother and sister, is it not our job to annoy each other?" His mother just shook her head and had a smile on her face.

"Well anyway. Dinner is ready." She put the plates on the table which was chicken and sweetcorn.

"Hey, where is dad?" Annabelle asked.

"He is away on a important meeting and won't be back until tomorrow." Daniel and Annabelle both started to eat their dinner and while Daniel could not taste anything he did not acknowledge it. After a few seconds they were done with their dinners.

"Hey brother can I play on your PC?" She asked.

"I don't see why not. Let's go." Annabelle rushed up the stairs and Daniel followed but he was slower than her and he felt like he was running in sand. Annabelle got to his room and opened the door and then closed it again. Daniel got to the door and opened it to find darkness. "Annabelle?" He stepped into the room. "Annabelle if this is a joke, it's not funny." The door shut behind him which caused him to jump, he ran back and tried to open it but it would not budge. "Come on, you stupid door." He then slammed against it but it still wouldn't open.

"Bro." He heard Annabelle shout, but her voice sounded like a echo so he turned around. The place he was in was his home town but most of the buildings were nothing more than rubble and the ones that weren't were burning in a inferno of flames. The sky was darkened with the amount of smoke that was protruding out from the buildings and all the while screams were being heard in the distance. Daniel looked around for Annabelle and eventually he saw her running towards him with a giant purple hand close behind her.

"Annabelle!" He started to run towards her but he did not reach her in time and the hand grabbed a hold of her. She squirmed to get out of it's grip but failed and as the hand started to rise, it soon arrived next to a pair of red eyes and a body of purple which Daniel reconized instantly.

"King N! Let her go!" He shouted at him but it only caused him to laugh and tighten his grip causing Annabelle to scream in pain.

"Why should I? You can't hurt me without risking hurting her." Daniel got angry and rushed up to King N and let out a blast of cosmic power, when he landed on the ground he looked back up to see smoke around King N's head but when it cleared it showed that the blast had done nothing to him and he neither loosened his grip on Annabelle. "Is that all?" He started to laugh and after that Daniel looked at Annabelle and saw she was looking at him and crying, hoping that he would help her some way or another.

"Let her go, this is between you and me only."

"You think I will just do that, if so you are more stupid than I thought, why would I let her go when I can have some fun finding different ways to kill her." His grip tightened on Annabelle more and now her screams were high pitched. Daniel looked on in horror as he realised he could do nothing and was about to try and help his sister again when King N was smashed in the face by a blast that sent him stumbling back and caused him to lose his grip on Annabelle who Daniel managed to catch before she hit the ground.

"Annabelle?" She was crying and breathing heavily but Daniel did not have much time to check on her as King N stood back up.

"Who did that!?" He shouted looking in the direction the blast came from only to be hit by another one which also caused Daniel to look in that direction. When he did he was surprised that his kids and the other robots were all standing there looking at King N.

"Daddy." He recognized who that voice belonged to and Greg ran up beside him.

"What are you doing here. It's dangerous." This just caused Greg to chuckle.

"Did you think we would leave our Daddy and Auntie alone? We wont." Greg looked at Annabelle. "She needs help. I'll take her back to the lab." Before Greg left Daniel had to ask him something.

"Greg, when did you all get lasers?"

"We got a upgrade, remember?" Daniel couldn't remember that, while he was thinking about that Greg had already taken Annabelle away to have her injuries treated.

"I'll kill you all!" King N shouted before being blasted again.

"We will never let you hurt Auntie or Daddy!" Ross shouted to King N and after that they all turned to Daniel with their bottom hatches raised into what Daniel knew was a smile, feeling confident Daniel got up and joined his kids in their group.

"Thank you. All of you." As soon as Daniel finished saying that they all glanced back at King N who got up and was now looking very enraged as he was screaming to the sky.

"Daddy?" Daniel heard a voice in the distance but when he looked around he didn't see anything.

"You bugs, I will stomp you all!!!" King N shouted as he raised his hand.

"Daddy?" Daniel heard the same voice again and the world around him seemed to slow down as King N fired a red beam at them.

"Daddy!" Everything started to brighten up.

Daniel awoke from his sleep and as he slowly opened his eyes he saw Greg looking at him. "Oh, Hi Greg." Daniel's dream came rushing back to him and it made him realise that he didn't need to fight King N alone as he could make an army and have it greatly upgraded by the time King N or the sphere arrived to Equestria, he knew what he was going to do now after he helped this Alliance as much as he could. You better watch out King N. I swear I will not be fighting you alone and in the end I will show you no mercy for what you did to me, my sister and everyone on my home planet." Daniel had a smile on his face but when he looked back at Greg his eye pupil was larger than normal, it was like he was staring at him. "What?"

"Alpha says that the scans on that plant you brought are finished, but daddy, what happened to you?" He said as he looked downwards and then back up which got Daniel confused so he looked at himself and got a shock. His skin had changed but he could not get a good look at it so he headed to the lake that was nearby and got a good look at himself.

He looked like he had taken a human form of his pony mark as just like his mark, his skin was a bright starry sky full of stars and galaxies and each one had a red line that came out of each one. When Daniel looked under his PJ shirt and saw that they all connected to a heart that was in the center of his chest but when he looked at his eyes and mouth he saw that they were bright white holes. He tried to change his appearance back to normal but he couldn't, he tried to change into his pony form and got the same result.

"What the heck?" He turned back to Greg. "Did you say Alpha finished the scans of that plant?"

"Yes he did, he is waiting for you in the lab right now."

"Thanks Greg. Watch Annabelle while I am gone." Daniel took off towards the lab hoping that Alpha knew what was happening. As he ran through his living room he suddenly felt overwhelmed in his senses. He could feel vibration, hear birds chirping and...others talking? He went to his window and looked out it only to see nothing had changed. He chose to fly and when his feet were not touching the ground he no longer felt vibrations but could still hear things. "Alright. What's going on?" He was panicking and headed to the Lab. He felt vibrations again when his hand touched the doorknob to the lab but he ignored it and opened the door. When he arrived at the lab he found Alpha instantly as he entered the door because he was at the door and facing it.

"It seems my speculation was right. You have become a victim of the plant that you had brought me."

"What? Do you know what It did to me?"

A hatch opened on Alpha and a metal hand came out which stopped in front of Daniel then it's finger opened up and a red line went up and down Daniel several times before it went back into Alpha.

"Yes, you have defiantly been effected by the plant. I had detected that the plant uses magic along with a unknown chemical to play pranks on whatever life form touches it." This got Daniel curious about it.

"How does that work? Can it be reversed?" Alpha did not look away from Daniel.

"Currently I do not know how it works, further study is required for that however by my calculations the magic side of it should be neutralised by your radiation soon and with that away, the chemical will be useless which will result in you returning to normal."

"So I just wait for a while?"

"Yes, The effect should disappear."

"Should?" Daniel was wondering if he was going to stay like this.

"About a 87.3% chance you will turn back. If you don't then don't worry, I will find a cure." Alpha was about to turn around and go back to work on whatever he was doing but Daniel decided to put his plan into action.

"Alpha, I have something for you to do." He stopped and looked back at Daniel. "When the Diamond Dogs have been helped I want to expand this lab as much as it can and I want you to build an army."

"If I may, what is it needed for?"

"It is for stopping someone that needs to be stopped." Alpha looked at him for a few seconds.

"Understood." Alpha turned around and went off to the factory and Daniel now had to play the waiting game so he headed to the living room to watch a DVD to pass the time.

Two hours later and after much annoyance from sounds, Daniel saw that he had indeed changed back to normal and was thrilled, he got up and turned off the TV before he started to go and check if Annabelle was awake but he stopped in the hallway of his when he realized 2 things.

First off his feet were touching the ground but he no longer felt any vibrations and he remembered that his friends also touched those plants which means they will likely be effected like he was and Twilight saw him touch it so if she saw that he was normal then she would wonder why it didn't effect him.

Just then he heard the alarm he had installed in his home and when he heard it he knew it meant there was someone at his ponyville house door so he turned into his pony form, put on the fake tattoo and headed to the basement and into his ponyville home. As he approached the door he heard a voice and he instantly recognised it was Twilights.

"Cosmos? Are you here?" He answered, not opining the door.

"Yes Twilight, what is it?" After a few moments she spoke again.

"Have you been affected too?" Daniel got curious as to what effect it had on them so he willed space around his eyes and gazed outside and he almost dropped on the ground laughing. Rarity looked like a large fluffy dog if it had a bad hair day. Pinkie had a giant tongue with blue spots on it. Rainbow had her wings backwards and Twilight's horn was moving around like jelly with blue spots. But nothing seemed to be wrong with Fluttershy. Daniel managed to resist the urge to laugh and with the knowledge that his friends had been effected by it in such ways all he had to do was change something about himself. He thought about what he should do and seeing how his friends looked silly he decided to do something like that to. "Cosmos?" Twilight called again.

"Hold on." He thought for a moment and decided just to do the first silly thing that came to his mind which was to change the colour of his coat to pink but after he had done that he saw that his mark had a white square around it most likely from the tattoo to match his original color so he quickly used his power make some pink paint appear and then paint over it closely. It worked out nicely as his mark was still there but the rest was covered in paint. Now that he was feeling ready he opened the door. "Yes twilight?" He was met with a look from Twilight that was a look of surprise.

"You too?" She said with a sigh.

"See Twilight, I told you that this is all Zecora's fault."

"There has to be a logical expiation for all of this, we can't just go blaming some pony without proof." Rainbow Dash looked annoyed.

"Well anyway. Were we not coming here to check on Cosmos and then going to find Applejack and Applebloom?"

"Yes we were, Cosmos will you come with us?" HE wanted to see how think would turn out. But he also fearned they might not change their views and do something rash. "Ok."

"Then let's go." With that they took off to the everfree forest. "Come on everypony we have got to get to zecoras and hurry." Daniel ran alongside Twilight.

"What are we going to do when we get there?"

"See if Applebloom is ok, prove to my friends that Zecora is not evil and then ask Zecora if she can reverse what has been done to us." Daniel continued to follow Twilight until they arrived at a creepy tree home.

"Oh my, It looks horrible." Rarity said while covered in leaves and twigs. Pinkie said something that Daniel had a hard time understanding but she raised Rarity's hair so she could see. "Oh my, that place really does look horrible." They all approached the house and looked in the window and saw a lot of wooden masks around the place as decorations. "Nice decorations. If you like creepy."

"Girls. Is what you are doing not violation of privacy?" They all seemed to duck down and look back after a few seconds. Daniel could hear Zecora talk from within the house but what caught his attention was he heard footsteps that sounded like they were a good bit away so he turned in that direction to make sure it was not a manticore or something that could be a threat to his friends but after a few second of walking he found out it was Applebloom and she was carrying something with her. "Hey Applebloom." She jumped when she heard his voice.

"Cosmos? What are ya doin here?" He raised a eyebrow at her question.

"What am I doing here? What about you, even if Zecora is nice this forest is still dangerous."

"Well ah went ta get Zecora the things she needs ta mix her herbs. Don't worry she told me tha safe way ta go an get these." She said confidently but then looked at him and giggled."Why are ya pink?"

"It has something to do with that plant we ran across yesterday. By the way the others are at Zecora's house right now, trying to find you." Her eyes went wide.

"Well what'r ya waitin for, lets go." She sprinted off and Daniel followed her.

As they approached Zecora's home they both entered the door just after Daniel heard Twilight ask Zecora where Applebloom was.

"Stop it y'all!" Daniel saw a tiny Applejack on zecora's ear.

"Applebloom, yer ok!"

"Why wouldn't ah be?" Twilight jumped in front of Applebloom and was still facing Zecora.

"Because Zecora is a evil enchantress who cursed us and was going to cook you up into soup." The two of them laughed at that statement.

"Oh Twilight, did those silly fillies finally get into yer head? Ya know there's no such thing as a curse." She said with a smile on her face the full time.

"Applebloom, sweetie, you can't just stand there and tell me that this isn't a curse." Twilight said pointing to her friends while Applebloom walked passed them and to Zecora.

"This isn't a curse."

"If you remember back, the words I spoke were quite exact." She then said what she said yesterday. "Beware, Beware you pony folk, those leafs of blue are not a joke."

"It was ah warning, about that blue plant. It's called poison joke."

"That plant is much like poison oak, but it's results are like a joke." Daniel was listening closely as this was about that plant he wanted to study and he could give this information to Alpha to help further the study on it.

"What in tha hey does that mean?" Applejack asked from the top of Zecora's head.

"It means this plant does not reed wrath, instead this plant just wants a laugh." Applejack just continued looking at Zecora, unsure of what to say.

"Will some pony please talk normal?"

"I think what she's saying is that when we ran into save Applebloom we ran into the poison joke. All our problems are just little jokes they played on us." Everyone in the room was looking at Twilight.

"Little jokes? Very funny." Daniel would have laughed at that considering Applejack's situation.

"Ok, but what about the cauldron?" Rainbow dash asked.

"and the chanting." Daniel almost lost it when he heard Fluttershy's voice.

"and creepy décor?" Zecora turned to look at her masks that were on the ground.

"Treasures of the native land where I am from, this one speaks 'Hello' and this one 'Welcome'."

"Not welcome at all, if you ask me." Daniel was now starting to wonder how the effect can be reversed so he decided to wait patently.

"The words I chanted were from olden times, something you call a nursery rhyme." Zecora pointed to Twilight.

"But the cauldron, the Applebloom soup?" Applebloom walked up to Twilight.

"Lookie here Twilight, that pot'a water wern't for me, it was for all these herbal ingredients." Applebloom indicated to the side where a book was and Twilight walked up to it. "The cure for poison joke is'a simple ol natural remedy. Ya just gotta take a bubble bath." Daniel's eyes went wide as if he were to get water on him it would cause his mark to appear and the fact that he was faking being effected by the plant means his friends thought he truly was effected by it. Daniel's brain started to scramble to come up with a solution to his problem.

"But I tried to find a cure in all my books and couldn't find anything. What book has this natural remedy?" Zecora closed over the book to show Twilight it's cover.

"Here is the book you see, sad that you lack it in your library." Twilight's ears dropped and she looked at the ground.

"Actually. I do have this book, but I didn't look inside because the title was so...weird." Zecora reopened the book for Twilight. "Supernaturals. Natural remedys and cure alls that are simply super." Twilight was now looking nervous and upset. "I-I'm so sorry Zecora, I had the answer the whole time if only I bothered to look inside." Zecora giggle at this.

"Maybe next time you will take a second look and not judge the cover of the book." Zecora said while looking at them all.

"Cosmos was actually the only one among us, beside me at first who didn't assume you were mean." Zecora looked at Daniel then back at Twilight.

"And why might that be, does he see different of me?"

"Well, It might just be his personality but it also might be that he lived in the everfree while he and his sister were moving to ponyville. Zecora looked over at Daniel with a little surprised look on her face.

"Can we get rid of this things effects now? Please?" Twilight turned back to Zecora.

"Zecora, would you be kind enough to mix up another batch of the herbal bath?"

"Mix it up I certainly will, yet I am missing a herd from ponyville." Twilight's face of happiness dropped when she said that second part and Applebloom walked up to Twilight.

"But when ever Zecora comes to town all tha shops ar mysteriously closed." Applebloom told Twilight who looked at her friends and then back to Zecora.

"Oh well, I think we can help you with that."

They walked back to ponyville and all the while Daniel was still trying to think of a way out of this situation As they entered ponyville all of the ponies started to panic and one even shouted out 'The horror' dramatically and they all went inside the closest building. Twilight walked up to one of the doors and chapped it, when it was answered she spoke to the pony that answered it.

"Daisy, we need to talk." Daniel was not listening as he was still thinking of what to do to get out of the situation and he then had an idea. He could ask Zecora for a bit of the remedy and take it back to his house that way they will think he cured it the next time they met. With that idea in mind he turned to Zecora who was nowhere to be seen and he continued to look around. "Cosmos?" He looked at the source of the sound to see Twilight looking at him.

"Sorry about that, I dazed off. Where is Zecora?"

"She is on her way to the spa with the others. This way." He followed Twilight to the spa where he saw Zecora pouring something into the hot water bath and decided to ask if he could use some.

"Zecora, can I use some of that?" She looked at him confused and Daniel likely knew why. "I like to bath alone." Zecora nodded and gave Daniel one of the holders that had the cure for poison joke inside. "Thank you zecora." He started to walk out but stopped when Twilight said his name.

"Cosmos, are you not going to bath with us?" He looked back at her and saw that the rest of his friends were looking at him too. Her question made him blush a little.

"No Twilight, I prefer to bath alone. I'll see you all later."

"Ok, Bye Cosmos." Daniel left the building and started to walk towards his house, happy that he had managed to avoid that as it could have exposed his mark.

Back at his home Freddy has just opened the door to the pocket dimension and is looking around for Daniel. He decides to be quiet to not disturb Annabelle and as he looks he finds a piece of crushed paper.

"What's this?" Freddy unfolds it and reads it. "Home? Annabelle Happy? Be accepted? Find...Love? This is Daddy's writing."

Freddy takes the piece of paper to the lab and show the others.

"He wants to find someone to love?" Caroline asked. Unsure why her dad would want that when he has them.

"Seems so. But why?"

"Perhaps he feels lonely. I mean there is a loneliness that comes from a lack of social interaction that is not family based." Selene said.

"So he want's someone he can call a love? Who?" Barry asked and the rest went silent to think.

"How about that plant pony?" Robert suggested to the rest of them.

"That Plant pony you said you saw him with a while ago?" Robert nodded to Freddy's question.

"So that's it. We will set them up on a date?" They all cheered and started to make up a plan.

Luna was running through the halls of Canterlot Castle and the whole time she was she also held a book with her magic. She was on her way to the throne room to speak with Celestia on something that she had just recently discovered. She approached the doors to the throne room and she didn't knock but instead burst through them which caused Celestia to look up in fright from Luna's sudden entrance.

"Sister, we wish to speak with you." Luna had a look on her face that Celestia knew, it was a look that she got when she was panicking.

"Calm Down Luna. Take a deep breath and tell me what is wrong." Luna followed her sisters advice and inhaled then held it for a second before exhaling.

"Sorry Tia, but there's something that you might want to take a look at." Luna levitated the book she was carrying over to Celestia and she read the title.

"Daring Doo and The New Species?" She looked back to Luna with a smile. "Luna, I have read books about Daring Doo before. Quite a good read isn't it?" The look on Luna's face didn't change. "Why are you still unsettled?"

"Tia, Have you read this one?" Luna asked pointing towards the book.

"Not that one, Why?"

"Then you need to right now." Celestia looked down at the book before looking back at Luna who was watching her. Deciding that this was the only way to get Luna to calm down she took it and started reading.

"So Daring decided to explore our old castle did she?" Celestia had just started to read the first page and said that when she read about what Daring said her plan was for exploring there. Apparently it was to see if any old treasures remained and then sell them to the museum in Canterlot. As Celestia continued reading Luna was looking at her like she was awaiting a reaction. "Oh, She couldn't find anything in the castle." Luna realized what section that Celestia was reading and knew she was close to what was worrying her and as Celestia turned the page she looked to the side of the page to see a picture. "Oh, That looks adorable." She said as she saw the fluffy pink cat like creature in a picture on the top right of the page. As Celestia read on her smile quickly faded into a face of shock and when she read the next passage she started to look worried. "Reality, Time and Space." Celestia looked up at Luna who was now looking a bit more serious.

"Tia, the reason we wanted you to see this is because the abilities of that creature are the same as Discord's." Celestia's face changed from shock to a smile again.

"Oh Luna, Just because this creature has powers that are the same as Discord's does not mean that it is a threat." Luna did not look to sure and when celestia saw that she tried to ease it. "Think about it, if it was the same it would have done something by now." Luna knew that was true but she was still a bit worried about something else that plagued her mind.

"Sister, First it was the shadow and now this creature and both are likely just as or perhaps more powerful than us, does this not worry you." Celestia understood what Luna feared, she feared for her subjects and that she might not be able to keep them safe.

"Should our little ponies fear us because we are more powerful than them?" This question caught Luna off guard and she was trying to think of something to say in retaliation and she got one.

"We have been around for a long time, our subjects know we woundn't do bad things to them but this new creature and the shadow have been around for only a few weeks so is that not a reason to worry about them?" Celestia kept the smile on her face.

"So far neither this new creature or the shadow have shown any signs of being a threat. I will admit that I am curious about them but until one of them does something bad to us or we find out about them planning something against us, I see no reason to take action against either of them. This new one has been around for a few weeks like you mentioned but the shadow has been around for a thousand years as you mentioned you encountered it but in all that time it's not done anything bad. If they are both equal or more powerful than us then one of them would have likely done something." Luna was not going to disagree with her sisters statement, the shadow could have done something to Celestia, her or their subjects in the amount of time it's been around for.

"So, what should we do?"

"About the Creature? If you meet it somehow then you could try to form a friendship with it and the same thing with the shadow, just try and not attack straight away this time." Luna knew what Celestia meant by that and she nodded in reply then picked up the book and started to walk out of the throne room. "Luna before you go, When did you get into reading Daring Doo?" Luna turned around and looked at her sister.

"The title caught my attention when I was looking for books and scrolls about any kind of mythical creature." Luna walked out of the throne room and back to the archives all the while thinking about what Celestia had said. About befriending the shadow but then something popped in her mind. "Could this Creature that Daring had met also be Daniel? I did see him change in the dream." Luna then remembered that while in the dream Daniel did change into what looked like the shadow, she knew that it was in a dream so it was still unlikely that Daniel was actually the shadow, he didn't change his shape as he perhaps couldn't and this is the real world which means the likelihood of Daniel being both of those creature is very unlikely so she tossed that thought aside from her mind. Luna now had a new goal that she was going to try and complete, next time she meets the shadow she would apologize to it about her attacking it 1000 years ago and try to befriend it and hopefully learn if it is Daniel or not and if it wasn't then she still had the mystery of that dream she saw to solve.

As Daniel made his way to his house holding the things for a bubble bath that Zecora made for him, he felt very Happy that he managed to avoid taking that bath because it would most likely have exposed his mark, however he had other plans now. As he was planning to contact the entities and see if he could get to know them better because if what Mother Nature said was true then he was a entity too. As he looked up at the sky he remembered he could start exploring new plants.

The more Daniel thought about this the happier he became as he always loved to learn about space which is why astronomy was a hobby of his. When he thought about doing this before it was only a thought but this is now more of a realization. But then another realisation hit him. "Oh Crap. If I do go and explore space then I wont be able to find my way back unless I don't go too far." Daniel was disappointed by that fact but was quickly brought back to reality when he ended up hitting his head on something, when he was out of his thoughts he realised he had fallen into a puddle and heard some ponies nearby giggling at him.

Ignoring them he picked himself up and continued on his way to his house. When he entered the house he shook himself clean then headed to the basement and into his everfree home, when he was in he changed back into his human form and placed what Zecora gave him on the shelf in the living room before heading to his pocket dimension to check on Annabelle. He opened the door and peeked inside to see her sitting near the lake with Greg beside her which got a smile from him as he closed the door, he didn't need to worry about her, Greg would watch over her and she was a excellent swimmer so he did not have to worry about her being close to the lake. He headed to the living room to sit down and think about his situation then see what he could do to improve it.

"Ok, Luna knows about me and the clothes that I wear but with that pocket dimension now done I don't have to worry about her entering my or my sisters dreams. She would have likely found out about us through my sister's dreams if she still could so it's to be expected that she can't enter our dreams if we sleep in there. My friends seem to be getting more curious about my past but as long as I tell half truths I should have nothing to worry about. The sphere that destroyed our home is apparently still trying to find me and wont be here for centuries so I have more than enough time to continue my training and on top of all that the generators are about 75% done and the alliance between Timberwolfs and Diamond dogs is going smoothly."

Daniel knew that all he could do now is just rest or train some more and with him doing no training of any kind for the past few days he decided that's what he would do so he got up off of the chair and headed into the forest.

When Daniel got outside he stood in place for a few seconds as he was unsure about what he should try but after a few seconds he knew what he wanted to practice. "Teleportation. I could use it if I get lost in space while exploring and it involves space which is something I already know about." Daniel focused on where he wanted to go so he imagined his living room and appearing there. The world seemed to be fading out of existence while another one was fading in and when it was all over he was back in the living room of his house. "It could be faster, I have seen teleportation in movies and in comics be instantaneous." He did the same thing before but put some more energy into it which resulted in him teleporting faster but he was not focused on where he wanted to go and ended up through a tree. "Seriously?" He said in annoyance as he did the same before but this time he focused on reappearing in his living room and he was successful but he teleported in the way he was which was in a lying down position when he teleported through the tree so he fell on his face when he finished his teleportation. "Oh great, I'm rusty, I shouldn't have taken time off."

After a while Daniel decided he would try and contact the other entities to ask if he could continue his training and when he thought about it another idea popped in his mind. "I haven't had any training with Tractus yet and he could teach me something's that I can use my space powers for that I never knew I could." Daniel took a moment to think about how he could contact them and he remembered that when he tried to contact Father Time before all he did was think of the name and imagine that he was talking to him and he appeared so he decided to try it again so he closed his eyes and imagined that he was talking to Tractus in his mind. He heard a noise, thet sounded like a ting and when he looked in the direction the sound came from he saw Tractus standing there looking at him.

"Were you not going to take some time off?" He asked with a raised eyebrow that Daniel could see from the orange outlines on his sun like head.

"I was but I want to train more. I guess I am just eager to learn."

"I can tell by how often you are active. So, you said you want more training? Let's see what you can do. What is it you want to learn?"

"If you don't mind, can you teach me how to teleport?"

"That is actually something that should be very easy for you to do, just imagine yourself appearing somewhere you have seen and you will." Daniel decided to show him why he wanted to learn it and did as he did before and it resulted in a slow fade out teleport and when it was over Tractus was looking at him with a unreadable expression.

"I can teleport but it is a slow one so I was wondering if you could help me with that."

"Very well, I guarantee it won't take long." After a few minutes Daniel could now teleport instantaneously and it was a breeze to learn, he decided to ask what has been on his mind for a while.

"Tractus, where do you and the others hang out?" Tractus looked at him a little confused.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Is there not like a place where you and all the others meet up every now and then?"

"A specific place? Well yes. There is, the Nexus. A place where entities are trained and learn. Also a place to live for some." Daniel liked the sound of this. A place where others from other universes all hang out. Humans like those at NASA would have done...goodness knows what for this opportunity.

"Can I visit it sometime? Like when I am not training" Tractus looked to the side.

"Certainly You will need one of us to take you there so just let me or any of the others know if you want to visit." Daniel was thrilled, but this came crashing down when he had a though. Why were they so nice to him, to them he was next to a complete stranger.

"Why do you trust me so much?" Tractus didn't answer. "Do you do this as a greeting to all new entities? If not then why am I so special to you?"

"It was a promise we made. A promise to the previous heart bearer. We promised her that we would watch over and help the next heart bearer. That's you." Daniel's attention was grabbed when he heard 'Previous bearer'.

"What do you mean?" But Tractus changed the subject.

"Daniel, have you been taking the training we have been giving you seriously? You don't seem to use what we teach you, even when you are in your own house. Are you still holding on to being a human like Nature said? Also you seem to want to learn as much as possible and as quickly as you can." Daniel sighed and decide to tell him as they would find out eventually.

"Ok, yes I am still holding on to being human but what can you expect? Being human is what I know best, and it is what I am or what I was originally. It's what I am at heart and always will be. I might be a entity but I will be a human entity. Also, the reason I want to learn as much as I can is to keep my sister and my kids safe." When Daniel first met his robot kids when he entered the lab for the first time he found his robot kids creepy but after spending some time with them he felt like they were part of the family. "Family." Daniel had flashes in his mind of his times back on earth with his family. The earliest birthday he remembered. The birth of Annabelle. Holidays down by the beach with there mum, dad and grandparents.

"Daniel?" He snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Tractus but he saw that his vision was blurry, he didn't notice that he had started crying, so he rubbed his eyes and he could see clearly again.

"Sorry about that. What were you saying?"

"You do realise that training is almost nothing like an actual fight."

"Yes, I know." Daniel saw that Tractus was looking at him strangely and what he said next caught him by surprise.

"Daniel. I wish to test out your skills in battle." Daniel did not know what to say to this beside just one thing.

"Why?"

"I want to see how you battle, how you deal with it and how creative you are." Daniel was not a very violent person and the only times he showed signs of it was if one of his friends or family was hurt or if his life was in danger.

"I-I don't want to fight."

"You want to keep those close to you safe and to do that ,one way or another, you will eventually have to fight." Daniel knew that Tractus was right and he was going to have to fight King N in the future if he wanted to keep this world which is his new home around and to keep Annabelle safe, but another major reason was to get back at him for what he did to earth.

"Fine." Daniel looked at Tractus. "But, where are we going to battle?" Tractus stretched his left arm out and the scenery changed. Daniel no longer found himself in his living room but instead on a rocky grey planet that seemed to be orbiting another much larger planet that had yellow clouds a bright red colour could be seen glowing under its yellow clouds. "Where are we?" He asked as he turned back to Tractus.

"We are far from Equestria, on the other side of the universe on a moon orbiting a volcano world so we won't have any interference." Daniel looked back at the planet that this moon was orbiting. He decided to try and see if he could get this sight to show in the sky of his pocket dimension when he was back home as it looked somewhat nice. "Because this is your first time fighting a entity, at least from what I know about you, I will let you have the first strike." Daniel looked back at Tractus who had his arms folded and was waiting.

"You cant be serious."

"I am Daniel. Now show me what you have learned." Daniel was unsure as to what to do so he just did the first thing that came to his mind. He gathered up cosmic energy into a blue orb and threw it at him as quickly as he could and it exploded when it impacted with his face.

Daniel was a little worried as he did not know what to do if that actually hurt Tractus but as the dust settled he saw him still standing in the same place and he had no injuries at all, he did not even look hurt in the slightest. "My turn." With that Tractus raised his hand to the sky and a purple beam shot from his hand which curved and went directly towards Daniel who had no time to react at the speed it was going and it hit him directly on the chest. Daniel did not know how to describe the pain he felt from the blast, it felt like someone shoved a butcher knife with salt on it inside a open wound.

He got up off the ground slowly and as he did he saw that the front of his cloths were burned through and he had a burn on his chest. He looked back to Tractus who seemed to be observing his injury and reaction. "You have somewhat impressive endurance for a beginner, however your tolerance to pain is pathetic." When Daniel picked himself up he decided to try again so he fired another orb of comic energy at Tractus who smacked it away with his hand and raised his hand again. Daniel saw the attack coming this time and managed to dodged it then ran up to him and tried to punch him but just as his fist was about to make contact Tractus turned transparent which caused Daniel to phased right through him and hit the ground. "Wow, You are not very good at this. You will never be able to protect your sister if you can't even hurt me."

Daniel picked himself up and looked back only to be punch by Tractus and that sent him flying like a ragdoll over several feet. Daniel picked himself up again but as soon as he saw Tractus standing in front of him he decided to try another tactic, he made himself invisible and flew behind Tractus in hopes of getting him by surprise so he then launched another orb at him but just as it was about to hit him he turned around, avoided the attack and punched Daniel right in the stomach which caused him to cough up blood and become visible again.

"What can I do, I have tried what I know and nothing works, even if it did work it is not enough to hurt him." Daniel was in a panic, he didn't know what to do that would work against Tractus and was just about to surrender when he remembered what he said before they had their fight. I want to see how you battle, how you deal with it and how creative you are. Daniel was now trying to think about what he hasn't tried already and after a few seconds he got a idea, just as he got that idea he was hit again by another punch from Tractus.

"You wont have that long to recover in a fight." Daniel didn't care what he was saying. He now had a plan and he needed it to work, he felt like he could collapse any moment so he waited for Tractus to attack again. He looked at Tractus with a expressionless face so he wouldn't suspect anything. "Giving Up?" Daniel just looked at him angrily. "You still have some fighting spirit after all that? Impressive, for an amateur." Daniel was starting to get very angry at Tractus but he did his best to control it and waited, as soon as he went to punch him again Daniel let a grin slip which Tractus saw but it was too late. The moment he got close to Daniel he moved to the side and his hand started to glow, with his index finger pointed towards Tractus who now found himself unable to move and then Daniel went on the offensive as he went to punch Tractus with a fist full of cosmic energy which resulted in an explosion on impact which sent Daniel back a few feet.

Daniel felt somewhat thrilled, his plan worked, he stopped time around Tractus which let him get a solid hit on him. "How's that!" He shouted at the dust that was still settling but the moment it settled he almost lost all joy as Tractus was standing there and still uninjured.

"That was somewhat creative, but you need to do better." Tractus ran up and kicked Daniel in the stomach which caused him to hold it and drop to the ground. Tractus could tell that Daniel for the most part was still holding back and he was trying to get Daniel to not hold back but so far nothing seemed to be working. He had a idea of what to say that would likely get Daniel to not hold back but he also had to tell Daniel the truth to make his point. "If you can't hurt me then your sister and kids will suffer the same fate as whoever you failed in life did." As soon as Tractus finished that sentence Daniel's eyes snapped open, his kids and Annabelle along with Twilight and the rest flashed in his mind causing his body tensed up. Tractus turned and faced away from Daniel. "It's no wonder you choose to hide back in Equestria, you hide because you are a coward." It was taking every ounce of Daniel's will not to just attack Tractus there and then. "I wonder what your parents would think if they saw how pathetic you are." Daniel felt something inside him snap and all the anger he felt from before that was burning. He started to feel a heat burning in his chest and he started to stand up.

But as he got up he felt like it wasn't him who was doing it. He felt conflicted in himself. One part was screaming to hurt Tractus and not hold back while the other side told him to not hurt even in training. But he felt like the first side had more control and felt his limbs tense up, ready to attack.

Tractus turned back to look at Daniel who was no longer holding his stomach and was standing up with tears falling down his face. He felt guilty that he said those things to him and after a few moment he sighed and decided to apologize as Daniel wasn't fighting back, he broke him. "Look. Daniel, I'm sorry about the things I said, I was only tying to get you to not hold back, While we were fighting I saw that I couldn't bring out your best with just attacks so I resorted to words that I shouldn't have said." He looked at Daniel who was still unmoving and standing up. "I think that is enough for today. I will take you back home and ask Mother Nature to heal you." He moved his left hand to the side to teleport them back the same way they got here but he couldn't as he felt something preventing it.

When he looked to the side he saw Daniel holding his arm back with one of his own, Tractus eyes widened in surprise at the fact that Daniel moved so quickly, but what creeped him out was that Daniel's other arm was hanging limply and his head was still looking down to the ground. Tractus tried to move his arm away but Daniel would not let go. He saw Daniel's head was starting to rise up and when he saw Daniel's eyes he felt very uneasy. His eyes were red where they were previously blue and his face had a smile on it, a creepy smile that a killer would have.

"Too late to apologize Asshole. " Daniel spoke, his voice sounding deep and eerie. Before Tractus could respond he felt a sharp pain in his stomach and saw that Daniel had punched him there with his other hand then Daniel let go of his arm and brought his palm up to his head and fired a cosmic blast right at Tractus who was sent a good few feet away. When Tractus got back up he looked over at Daniel and saw that the arm he used to blast him with was covers in wounds with blood pouring from the gashes. Tractus actual felt a little scared, he had never seen or heard of Daniel acting like this before but it was not long before he was snapped back to reality.

Daniel charged at him but he managed to avoid it and then he raised his hand which sent the same purple beam he used before right at Daniel at close range and it made contact with it's target but then something unexpected happened. Daniel grabbed his hand while the beam was still being shot from it and he didn't let go. As the dust settled Tractus saw Daniel was harmed by his attack, quite harmed. One eye was blasted off and he had half his face blown off by his attack to the point his skull was half skeleton but Daniel kept going. When he looked into his eyes he saw Daniel's kindness, reasoning and all the rest conflicting with the anger in his mind.

" He is not fully in control but is still holding back? Mentally and physically. My level was recorded at Multiversal. Meaning it would take at least universal level to hurt me unless I was caught off guard. He hurt me and he is still holding back when he has barely had any training or fighting experience. Well he did get me by surprise so that might be why he hurt me." Tractus looked up at the planet and saw it had turned to dust. The shockwave of Daniel punch when he got angry blasted it apart and the shockwave even hit the star and it was about to go supernova.

Tractus saw the Omnidirectional shockwaves that Daniel's punch made and they were spreading far and wide. Tractus used his other hand to make a barrier around their from a few light-years away. When the shockwaves hit his barrier he managed to stop them but the sheer power of them damaged his hand as the power source he had in his had to keep the barriers up exploded.

Daniel gripped his arm tighter. "Don't you ever mention those things again, Never again." Daniel said in a low voice and further tightened his grip. His face had fully healed from the injury he got from before, his missing eye was back and he still had a creepy smile. Tractus swore that if he had bones in his arms then they would have fractured by the way Daniel was gripping it. Daniel raised his palm to the sky and a blue orb appeared, it started to grow in size and kept growing all the while Daniel didn't let go of him and he had a creepy grin on his face.

Tractus tried to get out of Daniel's grip so he tried to fire another beam at him but Daniel's hand started to glow again and he once again found himself stuck in a time loop. Tractus was stuck and all he could do was watch as the giant ball of comic energy Daniel had grew in both power and size and watch as the star was about to explode close by. He also saw that the arm that Daniel was using to hold up the energy ball was now covered in wounds and blood was flowing from them, this caught his attention and he looked at Daniel to see if he knew about it but it didn't look like he did and if he did then he certainly didn't care. Upon further inspection Tractus saw that Daniel was sweating, his head seemed to be spinning and it looked like he was having some trouble keeping his eyes open, after a few seconds more the giant ball of cosmic power started to shrink in size and when it fully disappeared Daniel collapsed on the ground out cold.

When Daniel collapsed Tractus wasted no time contacting Mother Nature to come and help with his situation. The star has just went supernova and the explosion was almost at the planet. Tractus himself was still in shock from Daniel's sudden change and he received a good few injuries. It only took a few moments for Nature to arrive.

"What is it Tractu- Oh sweet goodness! What happened to Daniel!?" She screamed as she saw the burn on his chest and the wounds in both of his arms.

"I will explain later, but first we need to help him." Mother nature picked up Daniel as Tractus moved his arm to the side causing the scenery around them to change and soon they were back in Daniel's house, just escaping the supernova by moments. Nature placed Daniel on the couch and started to work her healing powers on his injuries. After a few minutes his injuries were fully healed and Nature took a deep sigh of relief before she turned back to look at Tractus. "What happened to him!?" He sighed.

"Ok, I will tell you now."

Daniel was finally starting to regain conciseness but all he could see was darkness and he didn't have the strength to move. He felt numb, he could not feel his arms or legs but the feeling was slowly returning, while he laid there he heard faint voices that he could barely make out.

"It's no wonder he tried to do that to you then. I mean honestly, you could have left his parents out of it. Considering that they died and he blames himself for it!"

"I know, it was uncalled for. I was just trying to help him if he should get into a real fight."
Daniel was no longer numb and could feel again and felt like he was lying on something soft and his hearing was getting better.

" You are lucky he hasn't adapted to using that amount of cosmic power, it could have seriously hurt you if he actually hit you with that attack and with your injured hand you wouldn't have way to block it. Speaking of which, why didn't you try and get through to him, if what you said was true then why didn't you try?" He recognised that voice belonged to Mother Nature and he slowly opened one of his eyes to see who she was talking to but everything was blurry.

"He was already very angry when I apologized and gave a reason for why I said those things but it didn't work so I saw no point." He recognized that voice belonged to Tractus. Daniel felt like he could move again so he tried to sit up but stopped when he remembered what happened, about how Tractus effortlessly beat him in a fight.

"Remember our promise to the previous heart bearer? We promised her we would take care of the next bearer. And speaking of the previous bearer how is it that she knew so much abo- Daniel? Are you awake?" He opened his eyes and let his vision clear and after it did he saw that he was in his living room. He looked over to Mother Nature who said his name.

"Yes? What it is-" He asked while trying to sit up only to feel a burning pain shoot sharply through his arm and he collapsed back on the couch.

"Don't try to move right now. You need to recover." Daniel saw that his hoodie had been removed and was now in his yellow t-shirt but when he saw his arm he got a shock. His arm was almost fully red from dried blood.

"What happened?" When he asked that Mother Nature turned and looked at Tractus with a frown.

"It was my fault, I pushed you too far. I'm sorry Daniel." As Daniel though back to the fight he didn't once remember that his arm had these injuries.

"What do you mean? I don't remember you giving me these injuries. All I remember was falling asleep and having this strange dream after I was on the ground." Mother Nature was the next to speak.

"Well, according to what he said about what happed during your fight. He said some things that he shouldn't have which resulted in you going berserk and after that you collapsed from the injuries caused by the amount cosmic power you were using. You were so very close to causing Tractus some serious injuries. That attack was almost multiversal level." Mother nature placed her hoof on Daniel's arm and a small green glow started to cover his arm and the pain in it started to go away. Daniel looked back to Tractus and took a moment to think of his actions before he spoke.

"I forgive you, you were only trying to get me ready for a fight." Mother Nature looked at him.

"That's nice Daniel but I think he should be sorry about what he said." Daniel took a moment to think and remembered the things he said before he entered what felt like a dream, he felt his anger coming back but he suppressed it. He looked to Mother Nature.

"Did he know what happened to my parents?" Nature spoke.

"I didn't tell anyone and when I mentioned it beck in the citadel when we first met, it was before he arrived." Daniel looked back at Tractus, while he did want to hurt him for what he said about his parents he remembered that just a few seconds ago Mother Nature told him that he was close to giving Tractus some bad injuries so he felt like he could forgive him, this once.

"You didn't know, so I forgive you. Just don't do it again now that you do know." Daniel still felt angry and wanted to attack him right now for what he said before but didn't bother to pay it any attention as it would likely just make things worse. He looked outside and saw that it was dark then he looked back to Mother Nature. "How long was I out cold for?"

"Not that long, a few hours." She said as she turned back to Daniel and she then got a idea. "Hey Daniel, you still want to train?"

"Yes, I do but I just recovered from that battle so is it not too soon?" She smiled at him.

"You haven't fully recovered, your injuries are healed but you strained your mind and body in that battle, not just by using so much cosmic power but also about how you snapped after what Tractus said. So I have a idea for some training that you can do alone." This caught his attention. "When you are alone I want you to try something simple and not destructive like putting up a shield, a few times a day if you can and each new day I want you to put a bit more cosmic power into it, eventually your body will adapt and with that your training with us will likely be a little easier, plus you can still take it easy while doing it."

Daniel liked the sound of that as it would mean he would still be getting stronger without overdoing it, until he recovers fully.

"Have you seen Annabelle? How's she been?"

"She is in your pocket world with the rest of your kids." Mother Nature stood up. "Well, I will be going, you take it easy for a day or two." She said to Daniel before she disappeared leaving just him and Tractus in the living room.

"I should leave you alone. Bye Daniel and sorry about before." Before he went away Daniel remembered something and asked him to stop.

"Tractus, wait." He stopped and turned to look at Daniel. "Can you help me with a little problem I have?"

"Sure, what is it?"

"Well, It's about the laboratory. I would like to expand it but not on this planet." Daniel almost smacked himself as he just realised how stupid that sounded. "I mean I want to expand it, but is it possible to do that without actually increasing it's size over an area." Tractus looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"You mean like, Make it bigger on the inside?"

"Yes, can you do that?" He asked with a smile.

"Sure. But why have you not? You made a pocket dimension so that should be easy for you." Daniel told him about the issue he had.

"I have a bit of trouble with doing that as I also want to make entrances for Thag and Brago so they can both visit the lab. And if I imagine the area and then say in my mind 'I'll make it this size' and I make it so tiny...I don't want to make a black hole and crush my lab."

"I think I understand what you mean, Hold on." Tractus hand started to glow and then a stream of glowing white mist left his palm and headed to the lab door and vanished when it touched it.

"That should do it, There is a field around your laboratory that causes a space distortion so now you can expand it without actually taking up land. If you want to make entrances for your friends then just make a door in the laboratory and an door where they are and then connect them like you have done before." Daniel felt thrilled.

"Thanks Tractus, but what happens if someone was to touch the field from outside?"

"They would fall into your laboratory."

"Can you show me the field? I need to do something." Tractus just looked at Daniel before he place his hand on Daniel's head and when he did Daniel knew where the field was and how big it was, he felt like he was it and he couldn't describe what that felt. He ignored that thought and concentrated.

He knew where the field was so now he continued with his plan, He thought about multiple layers of metal around just outside that field. Iron on the outside, followed by steel and then titanium and with a snap of his fingers he made them appear. 3 Strong metal layers to cover his lab and stop others from falling in if they should find it. He knew his lab was a small metal ball that was connected to this house from underground. In a way if all the dirt was removed it would look like a walkway going underground and then getting smaller before connecting up with a metal ball not bigger than a mid sized bolder. Tractus removed his hand from Daniel's head.

"So you made layers of metal? Why?"

"To make sure if it is discovered by accident then nothing can get in from outside, at least not without alerting me or the whole lab." Tractus just nodded his head.

"Well, I should go, you take it easy now." He vanished in a burst of blue dust.

Daniel was left alone on the couch in his living room, left to think over what Mother Nature had said to him, he thought that it was good to do what she mentioned and try to adapt to large amounts of comic energy but he decided to do that another day as he, despite just waking up, felt a little tired.

"Daddy?" Daniel looked to the side to see Caroline Walking up to him.

"Yes Caroline?"

"Are you going to be ok?" Daniel was about to answer when he heard someone coming into the room and when he looked to the sound he saw all of his robot kids looking at him.

"Why are you all here, You are usually never out of the lab, now you are all together." He was approached by a Ebony coloured bot that he knew was Elizabeth.

"When your friends brought you back and Barry heard about what happened he informed us right away. Are you ok Daddy?" Daniel could hear concern in her voice. He looked over to the rest of them and they were all waiting on his answer.

"Don't worry about me, I will be fine."

"We do worry about you. Auntie is cheery after being sad and now you are hurt. Please, don't be like she was or get hurt. We want to see you and her smile again." Daniel looked around at the rest of them, they all looked sad by the way both of their shutters were and by the size of the pupils in their eyes. Daniel suddenly felt a little upset at the fact that he forgot they would worry about him, he has been trying to keep his sister happy and has also been doing the same with his robot kids but in all that time, he didn't once think that they would worry about him as he thought they would not need to because of what he could do. He looked back down to Elizabeth and smiled before hugging her to which she seemed surprised.

"Don't you worry about me, I promise you I will smile as often as I can." Daniel saw the shutters over her eye close and she then seemed to rest against him, the others approached them and Daniel knew what they wanted so he nodded his head and the rest of them joined in with the hug. After a few minutes Daniel decided to go and check on Annabelle but his kids were still all in the hug. "Uh, Kids, you can let go now." When he said that they all stopped their hugging and Daniel stood up.

"Daddy are you going to check on Auntie?" Daniel heard one asked, female by the voice, and when he looked at her he saw that she was a Amber colour.

"Yes I am Abbey, why?" A Orange one walked up beside Abbey and spoke.

"Can we come with you?"

"Of course you can Orion, you all can." They all walked to the door that lead to the pocket dimension and Daniel opened it to let his kids in before he closed it, the last one to enter was Freddy. When he closed the door he turned and saw that all of his kids were waiting on him.
Daniel walked over to the tree bed to find Annabelle awake and looking at the sky. "Annabelle?" She looked over to him. "How have you been?"

"Alright. I'm just thinking. Back home a lot of little girls would probably go crazy if they could be on this kind of world and yet here I am and I feel...normal." Daniel chuckled.

"Well you have gotten used to it so it's not as thrilling. But perhaps I can change that. I might take you to visit Canterlot." She jumped up when she heard that.

"Really!?" She sounded excited and he just nodded. She then jumped towards him and hugged him and his kids laughed when he fell over.

Mother Nature was talking with Tractus on a moon that was orbiting a blue star somewhere in a separate galaxy. She wanted to get full details of the fight between him and Daniel.

"We barely know anything about the Heart of how it effects the host. So I need you to tell me as much as you can." Tractus looked up and explained.

"I tried to see how strong he was but no matter what I did he always held back. But after mentioning about his parents he got angry and attacked me. But I could tell by looking in his eyes he was physically and mentally restraining himself to go all out. When I was fighting him before he always tried to stay in control of his emotions and he didn't manage to hurt me until he just went on the offensive." Nature thought about what he told her.

"Emotions and metal restraint...Could...could his power be determined by his emotional and metal state?" She asked herself.

"Perhaps. When he punched me before getting angry his punch would barely be considered moon level or planetary. But this could be good, we have another heart bearer and have seen into some of it's power and now we can study it. This could be beneficial to underst-" He was cut off.

"No. We will let Daniel choose if he's willing to take some tests and not pressure him into them." She said to him.

"But Nature is it not his responsibility to-" He was cut off again.

"They say with great power comes great reasonability. But my question is this...is that just a saying to try and get powerful ones to follow some kind of moral code? We are responsible for our own actions and don't have to follow a responsible code just because we have power. Yes I am aware there are some rules to being an entity but I just don't agree with that ' great power comes great reasonability' stuff. Daniel didn't want to get those powers but now he sees how useful they are. But it wouldn't be fair, He didn't want them, he lost his world and all he holds dear besides just his sister and now you slap that silly superhero moral code stuff on him. And while it is good in some ways, there is a time to follow it and a time to leave it. Daniel currently would be best left to choose his own path." Tractus knew what she meant. To her it's better to show someone what good their powers can be used for and that one to take responsibility for what they do rather than force responsibility on them and say 'you have to do this' just based on what they can do.

"I...I understand what you mean...but I could also help him to discover more abou-"

"Tractus." Nature narrowed her eyes at him. "Stop trying to get me to change my mind." Tractus felt his chest tighten up in fear and stepped back. While he was a multiversal level entity and was around the top 150 most powerful entities out of thousands of them, Nature was the 2nd most powerful entity and ranked at High complex multiverse level. Out of all of them the only one who surpassed her was the most powerful entity, their leader Archie who was rumored to be ranked at low Hyperversal level.

"S-sorry." She smiled and stopped her narrowed gaze.

"It's alright. But let Daniel follow his own path, he is still very young. In face if he was born a child to a pair of entity parents he would barely be the age of a child right now. Understand he is going through a lot, his friends, sister, kids and an alliance to manage, and from what I have seen he is bottling up his negative emotions. Now would be perhaps the worst time to try and get him to follow any moral code." She smiled gleefully. "Besides he is already following a moral way of thinking if he forgave you and didn't want to hurt you even after what you said."

"Still...the last heart bearer we had was a mysterious one. She always seemed to keep to herself...well beside for you and Archie." Nature looked at the ground.

"Yeah. She was a good friend."

"What did she tell you?" She looked back at Tractus.

"She told me the next heart bearer would be called Daniel and..." She didn't respond.

"And what?" Nature looked away.

"Never mind. But...you know what I'm always confused by?" She asked.

"What?"

"Why did King N turn bad?" Tractus remained silent. "So even you don't know."

"Do you?" He asked and she shook her head.

"No. All I read was he had a single battle and then...a few days later he just turned and in all my searching I never found why. We had a heart bearer who defeated King N before and we all thought it was over. Years later we hear that King N is back and a few month later we feel the energy of another heart bearer. I feel like this isn't all just a coincidence. That there's something else at work here, something we aren't seeing."

Both of them went on their separate ways after another short talk.

It has been a few days since Daniel started to train in putting up a shield and every day he added more cosmic power to it which made it stronger, while it took him a few try's at first to get the shield to stay up he managed to get it down correctly after a few hours on the first day of trying it. He still had to test out how strong it was, which is what he was planning to do soon, and the generators were close to being complete as two out of the three were finished and the third was more than half way done which made Daniel happy. Soon he could start constructing and upgrading an army and perhaps give his kids more advanced bodies.

He was currently on his way to Twilight's library because he wanted to learn more about what this world thought or knew about humans. Annabelle didn't want to stay hidden and Twilight seemed to be very happy when she's reading that book where it mentions him in his Mew form. She seemed to jump at the thought of befriending it, so he thought that if he could learn about what they think or know about humans then telling his friends who he and his sister truly are might be a little easier.

There was still a thought that was annoying him at the back of his head and it was about what their reaction would be if they knew about what he could do and if they would fear him. For how long he has lived here now he has discovered that the ponies seem to think of Celestia as a goddess and that is what worried him, what their reaction would be if they discovered that what he could easily overpower her. He had no intentions of doing so but it is still something he has to take into consideration.

"I can perhaps just tell them who me and Annabelle are and not need to tell them about what I can do." Daniel seemed to be happy with that until he remembered something that removed it entirely. "Oh Crap, Luna. She saw me in my dream, if I reveal myself she might discover I am the shadow and when she does then there is no point in hiding it." Daniel sighed. "What am I going to do?" As Daniel approached the library he took a deep breath and then chapped on the door and was surprised when Spike answered.

"Hello Cosmos." Daniel heard what sounded like books falling from inside the library.

"What's going on?" Spike was about to speak but was cut off.

"Spike, Who is it?"

"It's Cosmos." When he said that Twilight walked to the door.

"Oh Cosmos. I am so glad to see you, can you give me a hoof?" He gave her a nod and she went back inside the library and Daniel followed but he stopped when he saw the way the library was. It wasn't tidy and there were books almost all over the floor. He turned to Spike.

"What's happening?" Spike was about to speak when Twilight cut him off again.

"Princess Celestia is coming for a visit. I need to make sure that everything is perfect." Twilight said while cleaning everything rapidly with a duster.

"Twilight, don't you think you are overreacting?" When he asked that Twilight turned and looked at him.

"Cosmos, this is a visit from royalty, Everything needs to be perfect." Daniel decided to change the subject but Spike spoke.

"You know Twilight this would be a lot easier if the two of us were not getting under each others feet." Twilight got a idea from this.

"Great idea. You clean, I will go and see how everyone else's preparations are coming." She handed Spike the duster with her magic and started to walk to the door. Daniel got a idea, something that just might help solve his problem of them fearing him if they knew what he could do so he decided to try it out, he called to Twilight which made her stop.

"Hey Twilight can I ask you something before you go?" She turned to look at him.

"Can it be quick? This place needs to be cleaned."

"Sure, I was wondering, about that book you were reading that was about Daring Doo. Are you not a little bit scared or cautious about that cat like creature?" She continued to look at him.

"What do you mean?"

"Did it not mention that it can alter time, space and reality. Does that not scare you, I mean you did say you would like to meet it but did you take what that means into account?" She smiled at this.

"Cosmos, It mentioned in the book that the creature is friendly and even if I didn't know that from the book I would still try to be nice to it if I met it, remember Zecora? I gave her a chance." Twilight said that with a smile.

"You didn't meet her personally and your friends managed to still convince you." With that her smile dropped.

"I know, but I learned not to judge until you know them truly and not based on what others say. So what if the creature can do all that, does that make it bad or something to be feared? You don't see me being scared of Celestia because of what she can do."

"She is your princess and has been around for a long time so it is likely you wouldn't." She understood what he meant.

"I would only fear it if it was hostile, but from what Daring mentioned, it's not so I don't see it as something to fear." Daniel didn't know what to think now. Twilight was willing to give him, his mew form at least, a chance and not judge it right away or fear it because of what it could do. "Ok, Now I need to go and check on the preparations, Cosmos, will you stay here and help Spike clean up?" Daniel looked at the mess of the library and decided to help.

"Sure." Twilight smile and walked out the door and closed it. Daniel started to help Spike clean up the library and while he did he saw a book based on the other species that lived in countries outside and within Equestria, or he assumed it was by the title alone which was 'The Many Known Species of Equus'. Curious, he picked up the book and opened it to the index at the back and read out a few names in his mind. "Minotaurs, Griffins, Timberwolf, Diamond dogs, Changlings." Daniel was going to keep looking over it until Spike spoke to him.

"Remember, you need to arrange the books in alphabetical order when you place them on the shelves." Daniel looked back at Spike and saw him looking at a bunch of books and then started to do the alphabet while looking at the letters in the titles before he arranged them in a pile and place them on the shelves. Daniel did the same so he looked for the T section on the shelves and when he found it he looked at the second letter of each title on the books until he found where to put it and put it in it's proper place.

It went on for a few more minutes and eventually the place was clean. Twilight still had not come back yet so Daniel decided look and see where the book based on his race was and he quickly found it thanks to how they were arranged so he got the book and started to read it. It was night time before Twilight returned home and Daniel had finished reading the second book based on his race and he didn't know what to think about what he read.

For the most part there was nothing on human culture or anything just mostly theories about how humans did exist and others to go against it and say how they didn't but there was two thing they got correct and it was that they theorised that humans were somewhat like a minotaur or diamond dog, that they walked on two legs and had hands but other theories were funny like how they thought that humans would have fur covering their bodies. Apparently the reason humans were a myth is because they were in stories even before princess Celestia was born and no fossils of anything that resembles humans has been found so far. But the reason some ponies think they are real is because there was a king who was fascinated with them a long time ago and there was even rumours about a ruin that was built by a currently unknown race.

"What kept you Twilight?" Daniel asked as she entered the house.

"Sorry about that Cosmos, but I got side-tracked. I needed to make sure everything was perfect for Celestia's arrival. Also look at this." Resting in Twilights hair was a creature that had a round body, wings and looked like they were from a fly, small legs and giant eyes, in a way it looked kind of cute. "The library looks great thanks for the help, where's Spike?" She asked while looking around for him.

"Oh, he is asleep." Daniel pointed up to the bed that Spike was sleeping in.

"Well, thanks anyway." She sighed. "I hope everything comes together for tomorrow." She was still crazy over making sure everything was perfect.

"Well, I will be going home now. I guess I'll see you tomorrow." Daniel walked to and opened the door.

"Ok, Bye Cosmo." Daniel went home and checked on Annabelle, she was sleeping and his kids were sleeping around her too. He then headed to the Living room and sat down and decided to watch some DVDs until morning.

Throughout the night Daniel was thinking about how exactly he would reveal who he and his sister were to his friends and he decided that if he was going to tell them who him and Annabelle were then the first thing he needed to know would be their reaction to something new so he decided that tomorrow he would wait for the right moment to change into his mew form and approached Twilight or another one of his friends all the while he would still have his pony clone close by.

"I'll slowly reveal a bit more about us over time until the point where I feel like I can fully trust them to keep it a secret, goodness knows how other ponies or the princesses will react." He took a few more hours to think over things and it was almost morning by the time he made up his mind. "Ok, so I will show up in my mew for sometime today if there is a good moment for it to happen. Then over the next few days I will tell more about my past but nothing that will reveal what we truly are right away. After a few more weeks or months when they fully know me and Annabelle then I can perhaps see about telling them the truth." Daniel looked outside and saw it was morning and Twilight would likely be up early to get everything right for the princesses visit so Daniel got up, changed into his pony form and put on the fake mark tattoo before heading to his ponyville house.

He asked Annabelle if she wanted to come along with him and she accepted. She happily jumped while walking beside him.

He made his way to Twilights library to try and make sure she didn't over do things with the princess coming for a visit. When he was at the door he chapped it and waited for an answer. When the door opened he was greeted by Spike.

"Morning Cosmos. Strawberry, you're here too." He said with a yawn.

"Morning Spike, is Twilight in?" When Annabelle asked that Daniel saw that the library was a mess which was not what he expected because of the way Twilight was wanting everything to be flawless yesterday.

"No she isn't." Daniel thought she was checking on the preparations throughout the town when Spike said that.

"Do you know when she will be back?" He asked

"I don't think she will until those bug things are taken care of." This caught Daniels attention.

"What bug things?"

"Do you remember that thing Twilight brought to the library yesterday?"

"Yes, what about it?"

"When we woke up this morning there was so many and after Twilight and I got all of them sealed in her saddlebag she went to see the rest of our friends to see if they have the same problem." Spike said while walking back into the library and went back to work cleaning it up.

"Wait, all the others took one of these things home with them?" Annabelle wasn't here yesterday so she just listened into their conversation.

"Well, from what she mentioned before she left, I think they did." Daniel just sighed.

"Sorry to leave you Spike but I think I best go and help them, if they need it."

"Fine. Bye Cosmos."

"I'll stay here. Spike could use some help cleaning this place up. But save one of those things for me to see, will you?" Daniel chuckled.

"I will if I can." Daniel took off as Annabelle helped Spike clean up.

Daniel was walking through town and keeping his eyes peeled for friends but he could not find any of them and he saw none of those creatures that Twilight brought to her home yesterday anywhere but he eventually saw Twilight and Rarity talking, both of them had saddlebag. He ran up to them both.

"Twilight, what's happened?" Both of them turned to look at him.

"Oh Cosmos, you're not having problems with them are you?"

"If you recall Twilight, I did not take one of them home with me, so no." Both Twilight and Rarity looked at each other.

"We need to go and see Fluttershy, she knows everything about animals. I am sure she can tell us how to stop them from multiplying." Twilight ran to Fluttershy's house after saying that, Rarity quickly followed her and so did Daniel.

They reached Fluttershy's house but just when Twilight was about to open the door it burst open and a swarm of those things flew outside. They entered her house and saw that those creatures were still everywhere.

"Do something Fluttershy, can't you control them?" Twilight asked her but she was busy trying to stop those things from messing up her house any further.

"I have tried everything I know. I have tried begging and pleading and beseeching and asking politely." Daniel remembered something and he was happy that he did, if he was going to show up in his mew form today he needed to remember to change the colour of his eyes but then he wondered if he should bother as his clone would still be beside them so it would be unlikely that they would know it was him and if he changed his forms eye colour then Fluttershy might think there is more of his Mew form's kind.

He was snapped out of this thoughts by Twilight.

"Cosmos." He looked behind him to see Twilight and the others standing outside Fluttershy's house. "If we can't get them under control before the princess arrives, It'll be a total disaster." One of the creatures seemed to puke but when it did that it only made another one of itself which grossed rarity out.

"Eww, if you ask me it is already a total disaster." Applejack's voice was heard next.

"Here's those apples ya wanted Fluttershy. But ah still can figure why ya need so many." As soon as she said that those creatures flew over to the apples that she had in the cart and ate them all very quickly before flying off somewhere else. "Hey!!" Applejack shouted at them as they flew off.

"What do we do?" Fluttershy asked.

"I got it, nopony can herd like Applejack." Rainbow flew to Twilight after she said that and spoke.

"Yeh, We can drive them back into the forest." They heard Applejack sigh.

"I'll rassle'em up but i'll need every ponies help ta do it. Twilight, you Rarity and Cosmos wait over there. I'll hurdle the little critters straight at ya like a funnel." Applejack pointed to a location and the three of them walked over there, Applejack then spoke to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy next. "Rainbow dash, you an Fluttershy stay on top of em, don't let em fly away."

"Aye aye." Rainbow Dash saluted before flying upwards.

With a 'Yee haw' Applejack ran forward and gathered them up while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy kept them down close to the ground. Twilight, Rarity and Daniel did what they could to help and soon all the creatures were gathered into a giant ball.

"All right y'all, here goes nothing." His friends started to run and the ball full of those creatures that they made started to roll along with them. Daniel wanted to know what they were called and because fluttershy did not know he resorted to asking PIA.

"What's the name of those things?"

"Parasprites." Daniel wondered if they were this worlds equivalent of parasites in his world but a major difference is they didn't seem to need a host to feed off of from what he has seen of them so far. Daniel returned his attention to his friends who were still running along side the ball of parasprites and a few of them tried to escape but his friends prevented them from doing so.

"Look out Rarity, that ones itchin'a get away. Keep a lead on'em Rainbow Dash." Applejack was shouting out things all the while still running behind the giant ball. "Hold on everypony. We're almost there." Daniel decided to join in so he ran and caught up with them just as Pinkie Pie started to run along side Twilight.

"Pinkie!" Twilight shouted in surprise.

"Twilight, we don't have much time."

"You're telling me. The princess could arrive at any moment."

"Exactly, that's why I need you all to drop what you are doing and help me find some maracas." Pinkie turned her head upside down when she said that but Twilight seemed to just take her word as a joke.

"Pinkie we have got much bigger problems than missing maracas." Pinkie gasped at this.

"You're right, getting a tuba has to be your number one goal. Follow me." When she finished saying that she zoomed off but Twilight continued to run and after a second Pinkie got in front of Twilight but she was running backwards. "I said follow me." Rainbow Dash flew down to her.

"Pinkie Pie, you are so random." Daniel was not going to complain as it was somewhat funny when Pinkie did those strange things.

"And you are all so stubborn." She zoomed of again but didn't change her footing when she took off this time.

"Forget her everypony, Focus, Head up and move em out." They kept running and after a moment they all stopped running and the ball of parasprites disappeared into the everfree forest.

"All right." Rainbow shouted before smacking Fluttershy's hoofs to which she said 'Ouch'.

"We did it, Nice work Applejack." Everyone gathered around Applejack.

"Couldn't have done it without y'all."

"Now lets get back and clean up the mess they made before the princess arrives." Twilight started to walk away, she was still determined to make everything perfect for the princesses arrival. Daniel looked around and he thought that this would be a good time to appear as mew but he decided not to as Pinkie was not here and he didn't want to leave one of his friends out, it was either they all see him in his mew form or just Twilight so he chose not to and just followed Twilight and the rest of his friends.

They soon arrived back at Fluttershy's house.

"Ok, Everyone knows what to do right? We got to work extra hard to make up for lost time." Fluttershy flew ahead and opened the door and when she did a lot of parasprites zoomed past them like wind. "Where did they come from?" Twilight asked in surprise.

"Well, I may have kept just one." A parasprite was jumping on Fluttershy's back as she said that and while she was smiling her friends were looking at her angrily. "I couldn't help myself, they are just so cute."

"We don't have time to keep rounding up these things. What do we do now?" When Twilight asked that Rainbow appeared wearing what looked like goggles.

"We call in the weather patrol." When she said that she took to the sky and put the goggles over her eyes. "Time to take out the adorable trash." Daniel heard her say before she screamed and then zoomed to the ground. She zoomed all around before she started to spin in one spot and make a small tornado which started to suck up all the parasprites.

"Way to go Rainbow Dash." Twilight cheered her.

"Looks like our problems are solved." As soon as Applejack said that they heard Pinkie speak.

"They will be with these symbols." Pinkie had a pair of symbols with her which got sucked up in the tornado wind. "Hey, give those back." She shouted as the symbols went into the tornado and Daniel saw that Rainbow Dash was having trouble avoiding them from within the tornado.

"I cant hold it! She's breaking up!" Rainbow Dash zoomed out of the tornado and hit her back against a tree and as the tornado slowly disappeared they saw all the parasprites were going into the air and coming down over ponyville.

"Pinkie pie. What have you done?" Twilight asked her and all the others besides Fluttershy were looking at her angrily .

"I have lost a pair of brand new symbols, that's what I've done." Twilight looked annoyed.

"Will you forget about your silly instruments for one second. You're ruining out efforts to save ponyville!" Pinkie looked shocked at Twilight's words.

"Me, Ruin? I am not the ruiner, i'm the ruinee. Or is it ruiness?" Pinkie sat on the ground and thought over what the answer was and while she did Applejack went ahead for a bit before turning to them.

"Come on everypony. There no reasonin with that one. She's a few apples short of a bushel." The rest of them all took off to ponyville. While Daniel was unsure of what Pinkie was trying to do one thing is for sure, she knows what she is doing. The way she talked before seemed to show she knew what to do to stop these things so Daniel stayed behind as the rest ran off.

"Hey, I am trying to tell you all that the ruining is on the other hoof. If you would just slow down and listen to me!" He cleared his throat. "Oh Cosmos." He held up his hoof to silence her.

"Pinkie, Do you know what is going on?"

"You mean with the parasprites? Yup yup." Daniel was sure she knows what needs done now as she knows the name of them.

"Well why do you need musical instruments? Also why so much? Most of the day you've been getting as much as you can."

"I want it to be nice and loud so it attracts them all." Daniel decided to go along with it as Pinkie seemed to know what she was doing, more than the others did.

"So what do you need?"

"Tambourines, a flute and a few other things." Daniel took a moment to think.

"Where am I going to find those?"

"I don't know."

"Wait, you know what you need but not how to get them?"

"Yup. Now let's go, we have wasted enough time." Pinkie took off towards ponyville while Daniel stayed in the same spot.

"I guess I have to use my powers." He said with a sigh. He then headed to ponyville.

When he arrived he found the entire town in a panic because the parasprites were eating every bit of food that they could find and his friends were standing together in a group looking all around at the disaster in front of them.

"Well. Time to get to work." Daniel looked around for a place where he wouldn't be seen and he eventually found a back alleyway at sugercube corner and hid there. When he was out of sight he set his powers to use of thought and made some tambourines and a flute appear before setting his powers back to the use of will just so he wouldn't make a unintentional mistake and set both of the musical instruments on his back. Now that he had both the tambourines and flute he decided to go and try to find Pinkie but it went the other way around because Pinkie found him.

"You have the tambourines and flute! Thanks Cosmos." She appeared from a top window, starched her body down to where he was, took the two instruments from his back and closed the window back over. Daniel didn't know what to do now as Pinkie didn't ask for anything else so he decided to find the rest of his friends and see how they were doing. As he looked around for them he found them in the same spot as before, only Applejack was missing, but he also saw that none of the parasprites were eating anything which got him wondering if they managed to stop them. As he walked up to them Pinkie appeared behind them. "Look tambourines. If you could all just-" She stopped talking when she saw that none of them were paying her any attention and she ran off again after growling angrily.

After a few seconds the parasprites started to eat again but this time it was everything in sight besides food. When Rainbow Dash saw a apple roll over to her she looked at Twilight angrily.

"Hey, it worked. Their not eating the food anymore." Daniel looked all around and saw that the paraprites were not stopping their eating spree.

"Oh no. If they get inside my store. Everypony for themselves!!!" Rarity screamed out before running away and all the others did the same, Daniel was left alone in the spot where his friends had previously been.

"I guess I have to try and deal with this." With that in mind he headed to the everfree forest and when he was out of sight he separated from his pony form changed into his Mew form all the while he still had the controlled pony clone of himself. "I have to try, all of my other friends have so it's only fair." Daniel was about to command his clone to head back into town and go home but his attention was caught when he saw Twilight running to the everfree and she was holding a parasprite in her mouth. He flew up into a tree to hide and ordered his clone to lay on the ground to remain hidden and Twilight soon passed them. Daniel followed his original plan and commanded the clone to go home and then he followed Twilight.

It turns out that Twilight was heading to Zecora's home and she didn't knock on her door, instead she barged in, and Daniel heard a crash after she did. He flew up to the window and peaked inside.

"Have you gone mad?" Zecora was on the ground rubbing her head. Twilight spat out the parasprite.

"Zecora, these little guys are devouring ponyville, and the princess is on her way. Can you help us? Please?" The parasprite flew over to zecora and rested on her nose.

"Oh Monster of so little size, is that a parasprite before my eyes?" Daniel got hope that Zecora knew what to do as she knew their name. While Pinkie also seemed to know what she was doing she has yet to actually do anything.

"I don't know! Is it?" Twilight shouted in a panic and the parasprite flew off of Zecora's nose.

"Tales of crops and harvest consumed. If these creatures are in ponyville." The parasprite spat out another. "You're doomed."

"Thanks for giving her some inspiration zecora." Daniel sarcastically thought in his mind. Twilight looked very worried and gulped before she ran out of Zecora's hut and the parasprites followed her. Daniel flew upwards to avoid being seen. When Twilight was out of sight Daniel turned his attention to what his clone sees and saw that it was indeed in his ponyville house so he commanded it to go outside and go to the spot where his friends had been previously. With that done he flew to ponyville and stayed behind Twilight far enough to not accidentally go ahead if she made a sudden stop and far enough to hid if others were coming the other way.

When she left the everfree Daniel settled down behind a bush and took control of his clone. He knew where Twilight was so he order his clone to go there but he was distracted by her talking.

"Oh No, here she comes." Daniel poked his head out of the bush and saw what Twilight was looking at, he could see Celestia was almost at ponyville and when he looked back at Twilight she ran into ponyville. Daniel wanted to help but hesitated because he didn't want Celestia to see him in this form, not right now at least, and she would be at ponyville in any moment. As he continued to think he heard what sounded like echoed music which he knew means it was his clone that was hearing it so he resumed what he was previously doing but this time ordered his clone to find the source of the music.

To his surprise he saw Pinkie marching down the town while playing all of her instruments at the same time.

"Pinkie, we're in the middle of a crisis here, this is no time for your-" Daniel made his clone look to the side and saw Twilight was looking at her with what he guessed must have been a mixture of confusion and annoyance, but she stopped when she looked around. "-nonsense." When Daniel's clone looked around he to was amazed to see that all the parasprites had stopped eating and started dancing then started to follow Pinkie by hopping in a single file line.

"So she did know what she was doing." Daniel thought and told his clone to follow the line and soon he met up with his friends as they all seemed to join in the line.

"Look." Twilight said while pointing and when Daniel saw Celestia his friends ran in her direction he told his clone to do the same.

When the carriage landed all of his friends bowed to Celestia when she stepped out and Daniel told his clone to do the same.

"Twilight Sparkle my prized pupil."

"Hello princess." All the others got up from the bow so Daniel told his clone to do the same.

"So lovely to see you again, as well as your friends." When Celestia finished saying that she heard the music and looked to the side to see Pinkie leading all the parasprites away, all the while she looked confused.

"So, how was the trip? Hit much traffic?" Twilight asked nervously but Celestia's expression didn't change.

"What is this?" She asked after a parasprite flew onto her wing and rested there for a moment before it continued to follow the music. "These creatures are adorable." Celestia said this after she giggle at the one that landed on her wing.

"Their not that adorable." Daniel heard Rainbow Dash say and by the volume of her voice he assumed Rarity and the others heard it too.

"I am terribly honoured that you and the good citizens of ponyville have organized a parade in honour of my visit."

"Parade?" Daniel almost laughed when he saw the look Twilight's face had on it in his clone's vision. "Oh, yes, the parade." She perked up.

"Unfortunately, that visit is going to have to wait for another time." Celestia said with a sad look. "I'm afraid a emergency has come up in fillydelpha. Apparently there had been some sort of infestation." All his friends looked nervous.

"A infestation?" Twilight asked nervously.

"Yes. A swarm of incredibly bothersome creatures have invaded the poor town. I'm sorry Twilight to have put you all through so much trouble."

"Trouble? What trouble?" Twilight asked with a small giggle inbetween the words.

"Before I have to go would you care to give me your latest report on the magic of friendship in person?" Celestia asked Twilight as she stepped back onto her carriage.

"Even my kids and sister combined are not that sugar coated and they are much younger than Celestia. I swear I hate this kind of friendship talk. I know it's something to cherish but come on, is friendship really that rare that there has to be reports written about it?"

"My report?" Twilight looked at Pinkie who was standing in place as all the parasprites went into the everfree.

"Haven't you learned anything about friendship?" Twilight took a moment before she spoke again.

"Actually, I have. I learned that sometimes the solution to your problems can come from where you least expect it. It's a good idea to stop and listen to your friends opinions and perspectives." They then heard a crash which got them by surprise. "Even when they don't always seem to make sense."

"I'm so proud of you Twilight Sparkle. And I am very impressed with your friends as well." Celestia stopped when she saw Daniel's clone. "If you don't mind me asking, who are you?" Daniel made his clone speak.

"You don't notice me princess? Am i that different without my clothes?" Her eyes widened when he said that.

"Oh, Cosmos. I did not recognize you there. Sorry about that." She turned back to Twilight. "It sounds like you and your friends are learning so much from each other." When she finished saying that her carriage took off.

"Thank you Princess." Twilight said as she took off and then they all walked over to Pinkie who had just finished playing the music as all the parasprites were now in the everfree.

"Hey, what happened to the princess?"

"Emergency in fillydelpha." Twilight told her with a grin.

"Some sort of infestation." Rainbow Dash said with her own grin.

"Oh No, Have they got parasprites too? Well I have a tuba, we'll travel." She started to play again but was stopped quickly by Twilight.

"I think the princess can handle it."

"So you knew what those citters were all along hu Pinkie pia?"

"Well duh. Why do you think I was so frantic to get my hooves on all these instruments? I tried to tell you." Twilight walked closer to her.

"We know Pinkie Pie, and we're sorry we didn't listen." They all apologized to Pinkie after Twilight did. "You're a great friend, even if we don't always understand you."

"Thanks guys, you're all great friends too, even when I don't understand me."

"You saved my reputation with princess Celestia, and more importantly, you saved ponyville."

Daniel started to wonder how he should reveal himself now that the problem is over. He wondered if he should stay back and let one of them see him and fly away after the others have or if he should just act like a non violent creature from everfree. While he was deep in thought he was not paying attention to what he could hear and he felt something touch his back which made him jump up in fright and when he turned around he saw it was a single parasprite.

"I got scared...by that thing. I must seem so pathetic." He face palmed before he returned his attention to the parasprite which was resting on his chest and he thought about how he would get rid of it and he got an idea almost instantly. "I can teleport, so let's try teleporting something else." Daniel held the parasprite in his paws and focused, soon a ball of blue energy appeared around the parasprite and then it slowly faded away. "I need to make sure I did that right." Daniel closed his eyes and used his power to gaze through space, he looked at the lake that he took Annabelle to a few days ago and surly enough the same parasprite appeared there shortly after, happy knowing it was ok he removed his space gaze and his vision returned back to normal.

He heard an echoed gasp and focused on what his clone saw, Twilight Sparkle was looking shocked and when he made his clone move to see what she was looking at he saw himself. He did not know if he was just seeing things so he turned around and saw that all of his friends were indeed looking at him and his clone was as well which was a strange sight for Daniel as he could see himself looking at his clone and his clone looking at him at the same time. Ignoring that feeling he looked to his friends who were also looking at him with curious eyes.

"It...can't be." Daniel heard Twilight say as she slowly started to approach him.

"Twilight, ya know this thing?" Applejack called over but Twilight didn't answer, she kept walking up to him and when she was close enough Daniel lowered himself to her eye level. While they both looked at each other Daniel also order his clone to go forward and speak.

"Twilight, Is that the...?" Twilight looked over to Daniel's clone.

"The creature Daring doo met when she was exploring the old castle." Rarity spoke next.

"I must say, it does look cute." She then had a look of disgust on her. "I hope it is not like those....parasprites, were they called?" Twilight was looking at him the whole time her friends were talking.

"Fluttershy, can you communicate with it?" This time Twilight actually turned and looked at Fluttershy.

"I can try." Fluttershy walked up to him. Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked a bit uneasy but Daniel didn't blame them. "You must be the same one I met all those weeks ago, aren't you?" Daniel nodded and he then heard Twilight and the others gasp.

"Wait, Fluttershy, You've seen this creature before?" She turned to Twilight to answer her question.

"Yes I have, it was weeks ago, before we all became friends."

"Do you know about it's powers?" Fluttershy looked confused at this.

"What do you mean Twilight?"

"According to Daring Doo, this creature can alter reality, time and space." Fluttershy looked back at Daniel.

"I didn't see it do any of that." Rainbow Dash moved over to Twilight and whispered into her ear.

"Twilight, Is this thing safe?" Twilight looked back at Dash with a smile.

"Don't worry, the book said that this creature is very friendly." Daniel decided to play around so he flew up to a tree and grabbed a leaf and then changed it into a violet and placed it behind Rainbow's ear and did it once more but instead of a violet it was an apple and he gave it to Applejack. Twilight looked at her friends with a smile. "You see, it's friendly." Twilight then froze like she just remembered something and when her face returned to normal Daniel could literally see her eyes sparkling and she looked at him with a smile. "I have to tell the princess about this." Daniel got a bit worried at this and backed away a bit.

"Twilight, you're scaring it." Fluttershy said to Twilight before turning back to look at Daniel. "It's ok, she didn't mean it."

"They seem to be taking this well. Never the less, I think that is enough for now." Daniel decided to play the acting game to get away so he made his ears point up and looked around for a few seconds.

"What's it doing Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"Sometimes animals have their ears pointed up if they think they hear danger." After Fluttershy said that Daniel took off to the forest.

"Wait! Please!" He heard Twilight call but he continued on his way until he was out of sight. When he was out of sight he turned invisible and headed back over to them. "Why did it fly away like that?" Twilight looked a bit upset which made Daniel feel a bit like a jerk but he wanted to do it as this was just to see how they would react to him in his mew form and it went quite well so he might appear to them again sometime in the future. He flew over to his clone, who was at the back and remerged with it then spoke.

"Well that was....interesting." Fluttershy was looked at him with curious eyes before she looked at the ground and by the look on her face, she was processing something in her mind.

"Yeh it was." He heard Applejack say but then they heard Twilight sigh.

"I hoped I could have learned more about it." Applejack tried to comfort her.

"Cheer up sugercube, you might see it again." Twilight still looked a little disappointed.

"Yeh, perhaps you are right. Well we best get back to ponyville, we have to repair the damage that was done by those parasprites." They all walked to ponyville.

"Now I just need to help repair the town and I can head back home, it shouldn't take that long. How much damage could the parasprites have done?" Daniel and his friends were soon standing in the spot they were in previously which was the spot they stood in after the parasprites were sent to ponyville by the tornado that Rainbow made, and they saw that most of the town was a total wreak. "This...might take a while."

Twilight was currently in her library and cleaning up the mess that was left. She was still thrilled that she got to meet that flying cat creature and she could not take her mind off of it, she was currently writing to Celestia about her encounter.

"Dear Princess Celestia.

I am not writing a Report about friendship this time, but instead about an encounter I had with a wonderful creature.

I recently read the newest Daring Doo book and within it she mentioned about a flying pink cat creature that so far seems to be one of a kind which me and my friends encountered shortly after you left. If you don't know what the creature is like and of what it can do but are interested about it then I can have Spike send you the book.

I am writing to ask you what do you think I should do if I encounter it again as if it is the only one of it's kind then it might be endangered.

I await your answer.

Your Faithful Student: Twilight Sparkle.

"Spike!" Spike came running down the stairs when she shouted.

"Yes Twilight?"" Twilight was holding a letter and she gave it to Spike.

"Would you sent this to the Princess?" Spike took the letter with a smile.

"Sure." Spike blow his flames on it and the letter went to Princess Celestia. Twilight sat back down and took the same book she mentioned about to the princess and looked at the picture of the creature on it and sighed.

"Strawberry must have been a great help." Twilight said to him.

"She was. But she seemed to be highly interested in books about art. Particularly drawing and painting." Daniel came back and took Annabelle back home after they finished rebuilding the town from the damage the parasprites did.

"I wish I got to spend more time with that creature." Spike looked over to Twilight.

"Twilight, You can't befriend everything. I mean what if that creature that you mentioned has the intelligence of a house pet?" Twilight looked at Spike.

"It can supposedly time travel, if we take that into account and what that could do if used wrong and the fact that nothing bad has happened from it then it must understand about time travel. If it can understand something as complex as that then I am certain it's more intelligent than a house pet." Twilight said to make a point for Spike to understand. She then looked back to the creature in the picture and when she looked at the details of it and it matched up to the one she encountered close to the forest had. Same coloured fur, same tail, same eyes, eyes that looked just like...

"It's eyes are just like Cosmos eyes." Twilight shook that sudden thought out of her head. "It's not uncommon for eyes to be the same." Twilight looked at Spike as he picked up one more book that was place neatly on the sofa and was heading to place it back on the shelf. "What were you reading Spike?" He turned around at her question.

"Oh, I didn't read this, Cosmos did while you were out checking the town yesterday after he finished helping with the cleaning." Twilight got curious.

"What is the book called?" Spike looked at it and read the title.

"Human Culture and Appearance. Speculated theories about the ancient race." Twilight got more curious now as Cosmos seems to be very interested in humans, so far he has read a few books based on them.

"Why is Cosmos so interested in them? I mean sure he was curious about Nightmare Moon at the time but why humans specifically? Is he studying up if he meets one? They're just speculation, sure they might have existed as some research and rumours say, but at the same time they might have not and it also might have been another race and not specifically humans." When Twilight thought about that something clicked in her head. "Meets one." Twilights mind went back to what Cosmos had asked not that long ago. I mean you did say you would like to meet it but did you take what that means into account? Twilight started to think on it more. "That creature I said I would like to meet shows up after Cosmos mentions it. Could Cosmos be...No he couldn't. He was beside us when we met that creature so it's imposable. He can't transform or split apart." Twilight got another thought. "Could he be a changeling? They can. Minus the split apart part." Twilight got up from where she sat and went to get a book from the C section and when she found one that had 'Changeling' in the title she opened it and started reading it.

A few minutes later she had finished reading the information she sought and was now starting to wonder again. "Changelings have been known to take on the appearance of ponies, no sightings have been confirmed if they can turn into another species and while changelings can alter their appearance they have difficulty changing the eyes." Thinking back on the creature she had met and while the eyes were very similar to the ones Cosmos has but there is still the fact of it's form, as so far it is only known that changelings can turn into a pony form. "Your thinking into things to much again Twilight. You don't want to jump the arrow. Besides, Cosmos was with us the full time, it shows he couldn't be that creature and besides the book says that changelings apparently need love to feed off of and no pony has changed at all since he arrived or has mentioned seeing a changeling so he can't be that either. However just to be safe perhaps Applejack can ask him about it and if he lies then she will know."

Twilight jumped when a though hit her. "Why is he researching humans so much? Could Cosmos be a human? We don't know what they were capable of and there might still be some that are alive." Twilight just slapped herself when she thought about that. "No, He can't be. If they did exist it was a very long time ago and no pony, griffin, zebra or minotair has mentioned that they've seen one in Equestia or any other land so no. And besides he said he has family problems to deal with so the last thing that I...we want to do is put more stress on him. By the way he sometimes acts he is clearly a bit stressed so we should leave it until he's better. Everything that has happened is just a coincidence. But I think I should mention this to the others."

"Yoo Hoo." Twilight jumped up, startled by Spike. "You zoned out there Twilight."

"Sorry about that Spike." She looked down and saw he was holding a letter and it had the royal insignia on it so it was from the princess.

"Well here is the letter from the princess." Spike handed Twilight the letter and she opened it then started to read it.

Celestia was sitting on her throne room as she had just finished the next arrangement with the council so now she was taking a break but it wasn't long into it when a letter appeared before her. She knew it was sent by her student Twilight but what got her attention is why she sent one when she already got a friendship report not long ago. She took the letter with her magic, opened it and read the letter.

When she was finished reading it she was surprised that her student encountered the creature mentioned in the Daring Doo book and she didn't know what to reply to Twilight with as she didn't expect this to happen. She decided not to make a judgment on it alone so she called to one of her guards at the side.

"Guard. Tell Luna I wish to speak with her." The Guard saluted and went off to get Luna. Celestia was still sitting on her throne and thinking over what to do with the news that Twilight sent her.

"It might be a bit far to speculate that it's the only one of its kind but at the same time she might be right. If this creature does have the same powers as Discord then some ponies might end up fearing it or try to capture it to study it. With what I have learned about it so far it is a kind hearted creature so it deserves none of that." Celestia was interrupted from her thoughts.

"Sister?" Celestia looked forward and saw Luna looking at her curiously.

"Hello Luna."

"You to Tia. You sent a guard to mention you wanted to talk to me?"

"Oh yes, Luna, Read this." Celestia gave the letter to Luna and watched her read it, she watch with a smile as Luna's face turned from one of curiosity into one of disbelief.

"Twilight Sparkle met the creature?"

"Yes Luna and I need your help. Twilight doesn't know what to do if she encounters it again and she fears it might be endangered so she's asking me what I think the best thing to do will be. But I would like to also hear your suggestion." Luna took a moment to think.

"Well if it's capable of what was mentioned? Then we need to be cautious as we might frighten it and it could end up attacking if it feels threatened. Also, Twilight has already met it so if she met it again then she can perhaps try to befriend it. You have mentioned that her and her friends are quite talented." Celestia thought for a moment.

"You're right. Because Twilight and her friends have already met it then it might not feel as threatened if they are there rather than somepony else. But what if news of it gets out?"

"If Twilight does managed to befriend it, are you expecting her to keep it in her house or bring it to canterlot? Sister, While it might be endangered that does not mean we need to capture it."

"I know that Luna, but what if it's seen elsewhere by somepony who also reads Daring Doo. It could cause a panic and we might have to interfere." Luna sighed.

"If we do then why don't you just mention that it's harmless? The same way you convinced me." Celestia knew Luna had a point.

"Your right Luna. I will write back to Twilight and tell her to try and befriend it if she or any of her friends encounter it again." Celestia started to write a reply letter to Twilight and sent it. "Now Luna, there is something I wish to discuss with you further."

"What might that be sister?"

"Your studies have been going great, and I think sometime soon you might be able to have a student, like Twilight is mine." Luna was surprised by what Celestia had just said.

"But, Tia. I don't feel like I'm ready for that yet. I am still trying to understand the current society of this generation." Celestia giggled.

"I said sometime soon, not for a few more weeks still. But it might be something you want to think about." Luna turned around and started to walk out of the throne room.

"We...I will give it some thought. Now I wish to return to my studies. By the way Tia, what was the infestation problem?" Soon after Luna said that Celestia spoke again.

"It was some creature called a parasprite. They were annoying but I dealt with them. Twilight and her friends had the same problem in ponyville but they managed to deal with them. You should meet them sometime Luna."

"I'll think about it Sister. But...if I have a pupil...what will I teach them?" Celestia thought about it.

"You could teach them about politics and magic. But sometimes there can be someone besides you who helps your student more than you think, like Cosmos. He knows a lot about friendship." This caught Luna's attention.

"Who's Cosmos?"

"He's one of Twilights friends." Celestia giggled. "The only stallion in her group of friends. But I didn't noticed him today without his clothes. Last time I met him was at the castle and he was wearing them." Luna's head jumped in surprise.

"Clothes? Ponies don't usually wear...what kind were they?" Celestia put a hoof on her chin.

"It was a black top with a hood and he wore some kind of blue...I don't know what kind of clothing it was on his back half." Luna looked away and was processing something in her mind.

"Those clothes are the same as...Daniel's clothes. The same kind I saw in his dreams. I need to keep an eye on him." Luna turned back to Celestia. "I'll be in my room if you need me."

"You've been reading a lot and spending a lot of time in your quarters Luna. If you don't mind me asking, what are you doing?" Luna didn't stop walking and just answered without looking back.

"Research." Celestia shook her head at this and a moment later she heard the throne room doors close.

"Luna has been reading over a lot of history books lately, according to the keepers that work in the library. Is she struggling to understand todays society more than I thought she would be, And...about Cosmos...so far he has given Twilight good advice on friendship. Could he also be someone to do what Star swirl couldn't? One thing is for sure, I need to find out more about him. That energy I felt when I first met him was...insane. Stronger than any magic I've ever felt and he didn't look like he was using it like one can make a strong magic signature. I need to look into it more."

It took much longer to repair the town than Daniel thought it would as it wasn't just the buildings that needed to get repaired, but all other things like signs and stalls had to be remade and Daniel didn't manage to get Annabelle and back to his house until almost midnight. It has been about a week after that event and apparently winter was coming soon because the everfree was starting to get colder and Twilight also mentioned it to him. She told him of how a holiday called Hearts Warming was coming up to which Daniel just took as this worlds version of Christmas.

So far things have been going greatly between the Diamond dogs and Timberwolves as both of them have changed from nervous allies to great friends but there was still some issues that needed to be sorted out, like exchanges. In the amount of time and what little they both have seen from ponies, griffins and the other species is that their towns and cities trade resources of different kinds with each other so they were currently wondering what they could exchange with each other in hopes of furthering the trust between them.

Daniel didn't know what they could trade so he said to them he would think about it in his spare time. That was when he went to Brago to tell him that the generators were almost done and he met both Thag and Brago discussing the matter. He was currently on his way to talk to Thag and then Brago to ask them if they celebrated Hearts Warming or Christmas and while he was walking along the everfree towards the Timberwolves citadel his mind was being plagued by a single question.

"What am I going to get for Annabelle?" This question was bothering him as he knew that he could effortlessly give her almost anything but he decided to make something without just making it appear, to show he put effort into it for her.

He approached the citadel and walked inside to where there was several Timberwolves around the main area talking, mostly about how their day has been and what their plans are. Daniel walked further down the hall and arrived at the door that lead into the throne room, from there he then chapped on the door and two Timberwolf berserkers opened it from the inside and Daniel walked in.

When he walked in he saw something that almost made his heart melt, Thag was playing with the pup wolfs by letting them ride on his back while he walked around the throne room and he could see the happy looks on their faces and he could hear them laugh happily.

Daniel took a moment to watch them and he felt a warm feeling in his chest as he remembered that Thag or Brago mentioned about how he managed to help avoid a war between them and that this situation might not be happening if he didn't help them. He felt proud of that accomplishment and when he thought back to when he saw how he helped improve the conditions of the diamond dogs pups too, he felt quite happy with how he has helped them.

But what Mother nature said came back to him. You feel guilty that you couldn't protect your world so you chose to help both of them out of kindness but also out of Guilt, you hope that if you can protect them and help them that it will ease the burden of guilt that you have. Daniel didn't want to believe this but he did feel guilty for what happened to his home and then he started to wonder if the feeling of guilt could make someone or something more kind than they previously were. While she did mention that he also did it out of his own kindness he started to wonder if he would have done the same things if nothing happened to his world, if he truly was helping them just to ease his own pain.

"True or not, now is not the time. I have things I need to do." He loudly cleared his throat which caught Thag's attention as he stopped and looked over to see Daniel standing there looking at him.

"Daniel, I didn't hear you come in." Thag turned to look at the pups on his back. "I think that is enough for today." With that he lowered his head to the ground, the pups hopped off of him and started to chase each other out of the throne room.

"That was quite cute." Daniel heard that giggle as he sat down and looked at the throne room door as it closed over.

"The little ones are so full of life, I still can't thank you enough for helping us and giving them a better, brighter future to look forward to." Thag's gazed averted from the door and back to Daniel.

"You're welcome. By the way I wanted to ask you if your kind celebrates Hearts Warming." Daniel saw Thag raise a eyebrow stick when he mentioned that.

"You mean that Holiday that the ponies celebrate?" Daniel nodded at his question. "No we don't, why? Does your kind?"

"We had a different name for it, it was called Christmas but other than that, so far, it seemed to be the exact same." Thag tilted his head.

"You mean that you have a holiday that is the exact same?" Daniel again nodded at his question. "But you are from another world, and yet you say it is very similar, That's strange." Daniel chuckled.

"I know, but I tend not to question it. When I first got these powers I was so shocked and confused that I just accepted it and didn't try to make sense of it."

"Wait, Did all of your species not have the abilities that you do?" Daniel shook his head in a 'No' way.

"No, they don't."

"If you don't mind me asking, how did you get your powers if you were not born with them?"

"I prefer not to talk about it yet. I am still trying to get over it."

"I understand. Also Why did you ask me about the Holiday?"

"I was wondering if, perhaps you would like to celebrate it with me, my sister and my kids." Thag's head jumped up in surprise when Daniel said that.

"Kids? I thought you and your sister were your only ones left of your race. Did you..." He cleared his throat before continuing. "Did you...Mate...with a pony?" Daniel was shocked but he understood why Thag would think that.

"No I didn't and I don't plan to at all. Not just because they are not my own race but also...I can't die over time. I have kids because when I made an AI to help me I fell unconscious from making it and it made my kids from my own blood, Like cloning." Thag seemed to understand what he meant.

"Ok, I wouldn't mind to celebrate it with you. Only, How am I going to get into your lab?"

"I can make a portal that will let you get in the lab, just try and keep it locked away safely. I don't want any little ones to get in yet, it is not safe but also not a major hazard zone."

"I understand. I think I know where you can make the portal." Daniel turned to him.

"Where?" Thag walked to his throne which Daniel didn't see before as leaves were covering it and he then went to the side and, using his paws, he moved the throne to the side to reveal a passageway.

"Follow Me." They descended the staircase passageway and at the bottom Daniel was impressed by what he saw. There was a room that was almost as big as the throne room. It had scrolls, gold and some strange statues around the place, it looked like a treasury that has ancient things stored in it as well as some money. The room was illuminated by a giant bright white crystal that was on the top of the ceiling.

"What is this place?" Thag turned to Daniel.

"Whenever my scouts find something that looks valuable or something that looks like its from an ancient civilization it is brought here for me and a very select few others to study. As for the gold...well it's fancy and the little ones like the shine." Daniel wasn't complaining as this collection was quite impressive but he got curious about the crystal illuminating the room.

"What's that Crystal on the roof?" He asked as he looked up at it.

"That? It was something recovered from a old ruin about 400 years ago, the ruin is no longer there. My scouts found that when they entered it and they found a lot of them but that one was the biggest and brightest. You may call it what you want but I'll stick with the name I gave it." Daniel turned to Thag.

"What did you name it?"

"The Welkynd stone." Daniel looked at it again and back at Thag.

"Welkynd?"

"It was a scientist wolf who came up with the name. I asked her how she came up with it and she said it just popped in her head and I liked the name so I chose to keep it."

"Ok, Well You mentioned I could make the portal here. But where specifically?" Thag pointed to the left side of the room where there was nothing against the wall and it was more clear than the other sides.

"You could make it there." Daniel walked up to the wall and looked at the size of it in both height and width. He then looked back at Thag and by the looks of it the portal would be big enough for him. "Is it good enough?"

"It should be, now let me try it." Daniel focused and then snapped his fingers which made a giant door of steel appear that was a little bigger than Thag and a small button was close to the bottom, Daniel pressed it and the door opened to reveal the wall that was behind it to which Daniel snapped his fingers again and a metal wall was made behind it to make sure that, without great effort, nothing could get to it from the other side. "Ok, when I'm back at my laboratory I'll make a similar door and connect the two." Daniel pressed the button and closed the door over. "By the way, How's Scar?"

"He is doing great. He was recently promoted to scout leader, and a fine one he is." Daniel smiled.

"When you see him tell him I said Congrats." Daniel and Thag walked back up the stairs and to the throne room where Thag moved his throne back over the passageway.

"Are you going to see the Diamond dogs now?" Daniel turned around to him and nodded. "Well, if you don't mind me asking, how long until your...Whatever it was is done?"

"The Generators? My AI Alpha said they should be done sometime today. I hope that I can convince Brago to perhaps celebrate this holiday. I don't want Alpha or my kids to work on this holiday but to relax, I hope to get us all together for it, not just like a normal Christmas but something a bit better. You mentioned the alliance is coming along greatly so this could be a time that we all celebrate it." Thag understood.

"I wouldn't mind." Daniel smiled.

"Well, I should go now, I've got much to do." Before he turned to leave he stopped. "Hey Thag, Can you help me with a situation I am in?"

"Sure, What is it?"

"I don't know what to give or do for Annabelle this holiday. Normally this Holiday for my kind is about peace, goodwill and giving. But what could I do for her? Considering what I can do." Thag looked to the ground.

"That is a tricky one. Wait, can you not revive your parents?" Daniel looked to the ground and closed his eyes.

"Sadly, no I can't. That is something I can't do."

"Losing ones family is horrible and the fact that there's no more of your race left...will make it worse for her."

"Well then what do you think I should try?" Thag thought for a moment.

"Why not try and find a world with your kind? I was told that you're from another world in another universe so why not go to another universe and try and find a planet that has your race on it?" Daniel didn't know what to say about this.

"You think that will work?"

"I honestly don't know but considering that you are from another universe, think about how much more there is. There is bound to be another planet with your race somewhere out there, or something very close to it." Daniel liked the sound of this idea.

"I will have to give this some thought. Thanks for the suggestion. By the way, How did you know I was from another universe?"

"Nature told me."

"Did she tell you anything else?" Daniel was hoping she didn't tell him how his world ended.

"No, she did not." Daniel felt a little relieved she said nothing personal about him so he let it slip.

"Well I should be going, I need to go and see Brago. Bye." Daniel started to walk out of the throne room and then out of the citadel.

As he walked in the forest going in the direction of the Diamond dogs home his mind started to wonder back to Thag's suggestion. While it seemed like a long shot it did sound like something that might make Annabelle feel more happy and perhaps give her a future with her own species. It also could hurt her more as it would give her bad memories which would make her worse.

Daniel was cut out of his thoughts by a slight bump he felt on his head and when he looked forward he saw he just walked into a tree and was slightly off the path. He continued walking when he got back on the correct path and his mind started to wonder again only this time it was about his friends. Twilight and the others besides Applejack and Rainbow Dash took his mew form with curiosity, happiness and after showing he was friendly, Applejack and Rainbow seemed to be ok with him too.

It was to see how they would react to something new and the results were great, they didn't think he was a threat and after a little niceness they all seemed to be ok with him. The result was better than he expected and Twilight was true to her word, she wasn't bothered or afraid of what he could do as she knew he was friendly and this made Daniel feel a bit more confident about perhaps telling them a bit more about his past.

He would still leave out some things that would expose him right away, and then after a few months if they haven't over reacted or think bad of him or his sister he would tell them what they truly are. But it was just his friends he would tell, he didn't know how others would react to discovering there is something that is more powerful than Celestia and Luna combined. It might cause panic and with all of the bad rumors he had heard back on earth about the government, he did not want to take any chances of them seeing him as a threat and perhaps trying to lock him away, study him or something worse if there was one. He was sure that Celestia wouldn't do that as all of the things he has heard about her says she's a loving princess but he just wanted to be cautious.

Daniel soon arrived at the home of the Diamond Dogs and found a pile of dirt before using his powers to lift it up, then jumping down it and into the Home of the Diamond Dogs. When he arrived he realized why he didn't like coming here a lot, it was because the place was like a maze and not a fun one at that. He continued to walk around for a few minutes until he heard two voices so he followed then to find Rusty talking to another Diamond dog and holding a piece of chicken in his right claw. He turned to the side and saw Daniel.

"Hi Daniel, why you here?" Daniel leaned against the tunnel wall.

"I am looking for Brago, do you know where he is?"

"Yes I do, he is in main hall." Rusty pointed to a tunnel. "That way."

"Thanks." Daniel walked down the tunnel and he soon arrived at the main hall and Daniel saw Brago talking to another dog so he waited until they stopped talking just in case it was important. After about seven minutes Brago finished talking and he turned around to see Daniel leaning against a wall.

"Greetings once more Daniel." Brago said while walking over to him.

"Hello Brago, How are things going here?"

"Going well, been peaceful for few days, a little boring however." Daniel decided to cut the small talk.

"Brago, I am here to ask you something. Does your kind celebrate the holiday coming up that the ponies call Hearts Warming." Daniel still didn't know why they would choose such a name.

"No we don't. Why?"

"Back in my home world there was a similar holiday. It was called Christmas. So I was wondering if you would like to celebrate it?" Brago put his paw on his chin.

"What Thag think of this?"

"He actually decided he would celebrate it and I don't want someone left out so that's why I'm asking you."

"I don't see why not." Daniel was happy to hear this. He decided to do the other thing he arrived here to do.

"Thanks. Now, the generators are almost done. In fact I got word that they might be done by the end of today so do you have somewhere safe and separated that I can make a door to the laboratory?" Brago thought for a moment.

"Not I can think of." Daniel thought for a moment.

"Well, I can make it anywhere but you have to keep it guarded, at least until I know my lab is safe enough for the young ones."

"That not be a problem."

"Ok then." Daniel looked around for a place to make it and found one but he decided to ask just to be safe. "Can I make it there?" Daniel pointed to the side of a table that was in the upper section of the hall that was connected to the lower tables by dirt stairs.

"Sure." When Brago said that Daniel walked up the stairs and to the side, he then proceeded to make the exact same door that he made for Thag back at the citadel but only this time it was much smaller as it was not needed to be large for Brago or any other diamond dog to fit through. When it was done Daniel tested it out by pressing the button and it opened to reveal the dirt wall behind it. When he saw that he snapped his fingers again and the back of the door became metal so nothing could get through it from behind. Daniel also took a bit of dirt from the ground and rubbed it against the inside of the door so he would know which one was which when he connected them. With that Daniel pressed the button again and it closed over. He then walked back down to Brago and he noticed that there was some Diamond dogs looking at what he had made.

"The door is done. All I need to do is connect it when I get back to the lab." Brago smiled at this but then he looked like he just remembered something.

"Daniel, What will be name for alliance?" Daniel froze when he asked that.

"You mean what will the alliance between Diamond dogs, Timberwolves and my robots be called?" Brago nodded at his question and Daniel took a moment to think. "Well, The holiday is not that long away. Perhaps you should discuss it with Thag and we can all chose it when we meet up."

"Good idea." Daniel wanted to stay longer but he had some things that needed to be done.

"I need to go Brago, I have something urgent that needs to be taken care of. See you in a few days, or hours as soon as the connection for the door is made." Daniel was about to turn and leave when Brago asked him something.

"What's wrong?"

"It's my sister. I don't know what to get her for this Holiday. Thag has suggested that I look for a planet that has my own speices on it but the odds of finding something like that are insanely low." Brago looked like he was lost in thought.

"Spending time with own race, might be good for her."

"It might, it also might make her worse off as it could bring back bad memories." Brago shrugged.

"It your gift for her, Your choice."

"Well, Thanks for showing concern and trying to help." Daniel started to walk into a random tunnel.

"Until next time." Brago turned around and walked over to another Diamond dog who was approaching him holding a few gems.

Daniel continued to walk around in the tunnels for a few minutes and when he was sure he was about to find a way out he sometimes found he just went in a circle or found a dead end. He was getting annoyed by this and was a moment away from just blasting upwards and flying out until he remembered he recently learned to teleport. He slapped himself in the face.

"Sometimes, I really hate myself." He whispered to himself before he imagined standing in his living room and to his joy he soon found himself in it as his location instantly changed. While it was a bit strange for him to feel his location change like that he wasn't complaining as it got him out of that maze of tunnels.

Now that he was out Daniel made his PJs appear on him, sat down on a chair in the room and thought over what he would do or get for Annabelle. The more he thought on it the more the same answer came back to him and it was what Thag had suggested, to try and find a world where his kind were alive but Daniel didn't want to do this. He thought it would be a waste of time now and if he wanted to try it then he should have done it a few weeks ago.

Daniel continued to think on it but he was becoming more and more frustrated over it because he could make almost anything without effort which to him meant that if he did put effort into something then it would be pointless and so far he doesn't know something that his powers can't do that he could if he tried normally.

"These powers have caused me just about nothing but trouble ever since I got them." After a few more minutes Daniel gave up on looking for other things to do and just decided to try what Thag mentioned and using what limited knowledge he had from watching some films that were about dimension traveling, he was sure that there would be a universe where his kind was other than his main one. "In my world my species was the only intelligent one and in this world just about all species are intelligent. Also they are far to nice, unlike in my world where such kindness was rare in some locations. That is two opposites. So could there be a universe out there where my species is intelligent and is alive but...they are just as sugar coated as these ponies?" Daniel shuddered at the thought but it was something that seemed possible and it just might get Annabelle to be happy again so he decided to try it. He was about to until he realised that he might hurt himself if he tried to do such a thing as going to another universe which would likely require a lot of energy.

He didn't know what to do, if he tried it he could likely injure himself badly but if he didn't try it then he might be passing an opportunity to learn more and have an entire backup home world. Taking into account that it might also make Annabelle upset again if she saw her kind again and bring back bad memories, he got up and started heading to the pocket dimension where Annabelle was still drawing. Smiling he snapped his fingers and made a bunch of art equipment appear next to her. Paper, paint brushes, pencils, rubbers, crayons, felt tip pens and entire paint cans. She jumped in surprise and turned to face Daniel who was looking in from the door and she smiled.

"Thanks."

He did not want to disturb her so he closed the door over and went to do the other things on his mind. On his way to the lab he opened the door and when he got inside he saw all of his kids together looking at something. He looked at what they were looking at and he saw that the generators were done and active, When Caroline turned to the side to talk to Victoria she saw Daniel standing at the entrance.

"Daddy!" When she said that they all looked over to Caroline and then to Daniel when they saw which way she was looking. Daniel could see they all had a smile on their faces so he walked up to them and stopped when he was beside them. "What do you think Daddy?"

"Yeah, How did we do?" Freddy asked and Daniel smiled at them.

"You all did fantastic." They heard a voice from behind them.

"They sure did." He turned around and saw Alpha who was also looking at the generators. "Now that they're done we can start construction."

"About that Alpha. Could we hold off on it for a little while? It is almost Christmas and I want to celebrate it together. No work getting done for a little while." All of his kids looked at each other.

"Together? Who else will be here, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Well besides me and Annabelle, you and my kids if you want to, Thag and Brago. Which reminds me." Daniel looked around and found a clear area at one of the sides and decided to connect the doors now. He snapped his fingers which made two different sized doors appear. Once that was done he opened both of the doors and focused on one at a time, first the small one, he imagined that it was connected to the one that he made in the Diamond dog home and altered the space in it. He saw that the inside of the small door started to glow brightly until it covered the inside and then started to fade. When the glow faded he saw the other side of the same door he made in the Diamond dog home as it had the same dirt mark on it. He then walked over to the larger door and did the same and because there was no dirt mark on the one that he saw next he knew it was connected to the one he made for Thag. "Well now they're done." Daniel turned to his kids, he decided to ask them what they wanted for this holiday coming up. "What do all of you want for this holiday?" When Daniel asked that they all looked at each other and then walked away to a corner where they chatted amongst themselves and after a few minutes Freddy walked up to Daniel who had a notepad, ready to write down what they wanted.

"Daddy, Can you tell us about your parents?" This got Daniel by surprise, he wondered why they would be curious about that.

"Why do you want to know about them?"

"Well you're our dad but we haven't seen you and Auntie's parents, much less heard about them." Daniel sighed. He was going to have to tell them about everything that happened and he didn't want to but he considered them as members of his family, more so because in a way they were him, so they had a right to know.

"Ok. I'll tell you." They all gathered around, even Alpha seemed to be interested in what Daniel was going to talk about.

"I wasn't actually born on this world. The world I was born on was a planet called Earth. If you want to know about it's history then you can ask Alpha, when I made him I stored as much as I thought that could help in his databanks, one being the full history of my race so repeated mistakes are not redone." Daniel continued to give them a brief introduction about what Earth was like before he moved on to what they wanted to hear. "Now about my parents. My Dad's name was Anderson Richard and he worked for a oil company, my mother was called Sofia Bell and before she had me she worked as an Engineer." Daniel chuckled. "When I was young I had a PS1 and she almost always knew what was wrong with it if it acted up." Daniel continued to tell them things about his family and about his previous life before this world. "Then I got accepted into College. I was hoping to go further and learn computer animations after it was done." He kept going on and eventually got up to the part of his getting his powers. How he has to learn to deal with side effects if he hasn't used them. How his parents reacted. How his world ended and then how they were made. By the end of it they were all looking shocked.

"Do...you miss them?" Freddy asked.

"Yes. Why wouldn't I miss my own parents?" Alpha was the next one to speak.

"If I may Boss. Have you went through what your sister is currently going through?"

"Like when she was down in the dumps for a while? No I have not Alpha."

"That might be a bad thing. You're keeping it bottled up and if you do that it will likely result in something worse. How have you managed to stay like this?" Alpha was getting curious about Daniel's mental health.

"The only thing I could think of was keeping her safe and happy. That came above everything I cared about at the time. Now, My job as a Brother, as a entity in training and as a father is to do what I can. I will be fine so don't worry ab-." Daniel did not get to finish.

"NO!" Daniel, Alpha and his kids looked over to discover that Freddy said that and he was walked up to Daniel. "Stop telling us not to worry about you. You're our Dad and we are your children, our place is by your side and we will always worry about you." Daniel gave a small smile at this before he patted Freddy on the head.

"Thanks for reminding me. I tend to not want anyone to worry and that sometimes makes me blind to what I mean to others." Freddy chuckled and all of his other kids approached him, Daniel knew what they wanted. "Oh, Fine." He said with a smile and he then lower to the ground and hugged Freddy and the others joined in and soon Daniel found himself hugging them all. He knew that Annabelle was still his family but today he fully accepted a fact that was in front of him. He had a new Family. He had new friends who were Twilight and the others plus Brago, Thag and Scar. He had a new Life. When he realised this he felt like his heart got lighter and started to tear up. It was held for a few seconds before Alpha spoke.

"I wish to talk to you when you have a moment boss. There is something of minor importance we should discuss." Daniel looked at Alpha and then back at his kids.

"Ok Kids, I need to talk to Alpha for a moment." They all parted from the hug but then Victoria spoke.

"Look. Daddy is crying." Daniel didn't realise he did cry and wiped his eyes and he remember this is the first time his kids have seen him in his PJ top and bottoms. All his kids were chuckling and giggled at his appearance and he didn't blame them. Daniel continued to walk to where Alpha was and when he reached him he stood in front of him.

"What did you want to discuss?"

"I have been thinking and I have found something that has been eluded by us for some time. Do you think we should give the laboratory a name?" Daniel froze at this. He didn't expect to actually give it a name but he decided it might be best as a name chosen by all of them would make this place feel more like their own personnel home.

"Yes, it should. But it should be chose by all of us."

"What about Annabelle?"

"She will likely join us when the others arrive for a celebration. When she does then she can join in with picking the name." Daniel turned around and looked at his kids. "Hey kids, Guess what. We're going to give the Lab a name. Why don't you all discuss it and tell me when you have chosen one?" He saw his kids walk away and started having a chat with each other. He then turned to Alpha. "Why don't you join in? We are all going to give this place a name and you were the one that suggested it. I will be in the living room for a while." Daniel started to walk out of the lab and to the living room where he made his phone appear, put on his ear buds and put some music on while he waited.

After a few minutes Daniel heard the door open and when he looked over he saw Annabelle walk out of the pocket dimension and towards the kitchen but then she turned to him. He took his earbuds out.

"Bro. Can you make something for me?"

"Sure. What do you want?" She went over to the table and sat down.

"The Sandwich tower." Daniel chuckled. This was one of Annabelle's favorite food and she called it 'Sandwich Tower' Mostly because it involved toasting 5 bits of white bread, putting cheese spread on them, putting 1 waffle on each that had been cooked for 20 minute each and then some spinach between the waffles and cheese toast. While it might seem strange she did like it so he made some without his powers over 20 minutes. "Why are you in your PJs?"

"I can just make my clothes appear on me in a instant. Might as well wear something I'm comfy wearing." Annabelle happily munched away at the food he made for her happily and as she did Daniel then heard the door that leads to the lab open and Abbey walked out first, the rest followed until they were in the living room, Annabelle watched from the side.

"We have some ideas for a name ."

"Ok, what are they?" Annabelle spoke before they could.

"What's happening?" Daniel turned to Annabelle.

"We're going to name the laboratory." Annabelle looked a bit hurt at his statement.

"You're not going to let me too?"

"We were going to chose it and then ask you what you thought about it. But now that you are here you can listen to the names and choose with me." Annabelle finished her sandwiches and sat next to Daniel and he looked back to his kids. "What names did you all think of?" Freddy was the first to speak.

"How does The Iron Roller sound?" Daniel got confused at the name.

"Why that name?"

"It crushes everything in it's path." Daniel could see the point in it but it wasn't something you would normally call a laboratory.

"I don't think that's a good name for a lab specifically. But still nice." Caroline was the next to talk.

"What about The automaton?" Daniel like the name but it was more of a name for a thing, not a place.

"Quite good, but that sounds like something you would call a thing, not a place." All of his kids looked at each other. "What? No more?" Freddy spoke.

"Wait. We have one more. How about Aperture?" Daniel's eyes went wide at the mention of that name.

"Why that name, How did you come up with it?" Freddy looked surprised.

"Well, When I asked Alpha about the word I got told it was somewhat related to cameras. Then it hit me. Cameras take an image in the time it was hit and preserves that moment in a picture. The lab can be used to preserve this world, keep it peaceful. If that makes since." Daniel thought on it for a moment.

"I guess it will do." He turned his head to Annabelle. "What do you think?" She giggled.

"I had a name for it. But I like this one and it's meaning." Daniel asked her what the name was.

"What was the name?"

"WonderLab." Daniel smiled and shook his head at the name. "I know. It's dumb."

"Well, Aperture it is then." Daniel told them.

"Daddy?" Daniel turned to Freddy.

"Yes?"

"What do we do now? The generators are done and construction has stopped for the holiday." Daniel knew what Freddy meant, if they were to stay in the house with nothing to do then they would just get bored easily.

"Well...Thag and Brago might be arriving soon, perhaps you could take some time to be friends with them. Also with the doors now connected you can perhaps visit their places if they will allow it." This seemed to make them excited to see new places.

"You mean we can go outside the house?" Daniel smiled at Caroline's question.

"You can wonder the everfree when you are upgraded in the future but if Thag and Brago will let you then you can go to visit their homes." This seemed to cheer them up quite a bit and they jumped on to Daniel.

"Thanks Daddy." Daniel giggled at their behaviour.

"Well then, I think I should introduce you to Brago and Thag." Daniel walked to the door of Aperture and when he opened the door he let his kids and Annabelle enter first and he then followed after closing the door. He walked over to the doors while his kids waited and watched him as he walked over to the metal doors and opened them with the buttons. When they opened they both showed the closed doors on the other side. Daniel chapped the doors and waited. After a few moment the door that was connected to Brago's home opened and Brago stood there, looking amazed to see Daniel, a few moments later the same thing happened with the door that was connected to the Timberwolf citadel. "Hello You two." Daniel said but they were too busy looking around their location. Eventually Thag looked at Daniel.

"Is this what you've been working on?" Daniel smiled.

"Yes it is, also." Daniel turned around and looked at his kids who were all looking at Thag and Brago. "These are my kids that I mentioned." Thag looked to them.

"How can you tell them apart?" Daniel let out a nervous giggle.

"With quite a bit of difficulty and the colours of their armor. I mostly tried to give them names based off of the first letter of the color of their armor." Freddy walked up beside Daniel. "This is Freddy. Honestly if he was a girl but the armour was the same colour I would have given him the name goldilocks."

"Why 'Freddy' specifically?"

"Let's just say it was the name of a character from one of my favourite games. As for the rest of my kids. There is Greg who is grey. Orion who is orange. Robert who is red. Barry who is bronze and Freddy who you just met. That is the boys. The girls are Caroline who is a cream colour. Victoria who is violet. Elizabeth who is ebony. Abbey who is amber and Selene who is blue." Thag raised a twigbrow when Daniel mentioned the last one.

"One girl and one boy with names that don't match their armour colour. Why is that?"

"I was running out of ideas. Besides, their names do relate to their armour, if you knew somethings from back in my world. Anyways. Thag, Brago. Welcome to Aperture." Daniel could see that out the corner of his eye. Annabelle walked up beside Daniel

"You been busy." Brago said.

"Well, outside the lab, quite a bit. I have let my kids do some construction, they have been a great help." As Daniel said that he looked at his kids who smile. "Now, Where is Alpha."

"I'm right here." Daniel jumped in surprise.

"Damn it Alpha. You scared me."

"Could you not hear me?" Daniel remembered that he had enchased scenes but Alpha was right, most times they don't seem to work. He decided to ask PIA about it.

"Why do they sometimes not work?"

"It's your mind. You want to be normal so your subconscious changes your senses to normal most times." Daniel listened around and indeed he didn't notice anything different about his hearing so he then focused and he eventually found he could hear everything that was going on in the lab, all of the machines moving and beeps that he couldn't before and he could see things far away as if they were close up. He could feel the vibrations from the active machines through the ground. He almost covered his ears from the noise he heard and Alpha saw this.

"Boss, are you ok?" Daniel turned back to him.

"Yes Alpha I am fine." He then turned back to both Thag and Brago. "This is Alpha. The first one I made." They both looked at Alpha with curious eyes. As Daniel went out of focus the noises stopped along with the vibrations.

"He looks like you." Daniel heard Brago mention.

"He chose to choose that appearance and I'm not complaining." Alpha spoke.

"It is nice to meet both of you. I'm Alpha. The 2nd in command of this laboratory." They both looked at Alpha with amazement on their faces. Daniel spoke before this got a bit awkward.

"Would you like me to show you around?" Thag and Brago both looked at each other before they looked back at Daniel and nodded. "Ok then."

Daniel showed them around aperture. From the Metal Maker machine to the factory. They seemed to be quite impressed with what had been made and sometimes they stopped for a moment to gaze over it. Everything was going greatly and they eventually stopped and had a talk when Daniel remembered something that was brought up earlier on today.

"Thag. When I was talking with Brago today he had a good point. Have you not thought of a name for the alliance?" Thag shook his head.

"No sadly, I've not thought about a name." Brago spoke next.

"Why not make now? We together, good time for discussing it." Daniel and Thag both agreed with Brago and Daniel decided to ask if his kids and Annabelle could join.

"Can my kids help with choosing a name? They helped me with naming the lab." They both turned to Daniel.

"I don't see why not." Thag told him. Daniel then call his kids over.

"Hey, Kids. Want to help with another name?" They seemed thrilled to help again and walked over to Daniel.

"What kind of name?" Victoria asked.

"Something that's nice, that fits this alliance and not something scary like the skull crushers." Daniel said and his kids walked away and huddled together again and talked between themselves while Daniel Brago and Thag were silent trying to think of a name to use. Annabelle sat beside him and brainstormed too.

Minutes must have passed with the only thing that could be heard was the chatter of Daniel's kids talking in their little group. It was silent for a few more seconds before Daniel heard Thag speak.

"What about the Four Fingered Claw?" Daniel looked at him in confusion.

"Why call it that?"

"Their is four of us. Timberwolf, Diamond dogs, robots and humans. The four fingers. and you have nails, Me and Brago have claws and you robots have...spiky legs. All of us have appendages that have something similar to claws on them." Daniel thought of this for a moment.

"It's a good name but it sounds more like something an assassin clan would be called. We don't want to kill or start any wars. But I will take that into consideration." Daniel snapped his hands and both a notebook and pen appeared and he wrote down the name. "Ok, any more?" Brago soon spoke.

"How about...The...beyonders."

"Reason?"

"You from another universe. From beyond our one." Daniel did not want to hurt Bragos feelings but he had to tell him.

"I don't think that it will be called that. I might be from beyond this universe but you and Thag are not and...." Daniel looked over to his kids. He wondered if they would count as something from beyond as they were him in a way. "....and I think my kids might count as half. But the point is the name needs to be something that does not signify violence and matches all of us." Another long silence fell and in that time Daniel had a idea for a name but decided not to, it might be mean or offensive to both Brago and Thag. "That's a No to 'The Underdogs.' This is harder than it looks."

A few more minutes passed and there was a few more names that were thought of like 'The Alphas and Omegas' which Brago suggested and it meant that the Alpha part was the start, the beginning, of their combined future and the omega represented the end to those who tried to beat them but it was quickly denied as it seemed to represent violence towards other nations.

It couldn't just be called that as it didn't sound right for an alliance name and there was enough titles and names going about based on that word like Daniel's AI named Alpha and both Brago and Thag at one point have been called Alpha so the name was scrapped. More went by like 'The Unnatural Alliance' the 'Rising Legends' and the 'Back To Back Brothers' but most of them did not seem correct as the first one was suggested by Thag because he didn't expect to be in an alliance with the Diamond dogs and a human but other than that there was nothing unnatural besides Daniels powers, so it was scrapped and the other two were considered but to Daniel he thought they sounded more like a team name than an actual alliance.

Soon after Victoria walked up to Daniel and spoke.

"Daddy." Daniel turned to face her.

"Yes Victoria?"

"We have come up with two names. Would you like to hear them?"

"Certainly." Victoria signalled for the others to come over and when they did Freddy spoke.

"The First one is...well...Kind of a joke." Daniel was interested to hear it now.

"Well...what is it?"

"Pest Control." Daniel shook his head with smile on his face and chuckling.

"We're not a company." Caroline now spoke.

"Well what about the other name?"

"What is it?"

"Covenant." Daniel froze when he heard that and then he turned to Caroline.

"What does that even mean?" Alpha Spoke next.

"Covenant. It means an agreement." Daniel wrote it down on his notebook.

"I'll take that into consideration. Can you think of any more?" They shook their heads. "Ok then."

After some time Daniel had gone to ask Annabelle if she wanted to help out with the name but she did not as she just stood at one of the labs corners and waited. After a while Daniel, His kids, Thag and Brago decided to choose one of the names they currently had.

"So we have Four Fingered Claw, Rising Legends, Back to back brothers and Covenant. Which one do you guys think will be the best?" When Daniel asked that Thag spoke to him.

"Which one do you think we should chose Daniel?" Daniel thought for a moment.

"I think I would chose the Covenant as I don't have nails that are sharp enough to resemble Claws and my kids don't have hand or claws of any kind. There is also girls in the alliance, My kids and Rising Legends? I am more or less the only one here. So I'm going with Covenant." Thag spoke next.

"I think I will go with Covenant too. I might have claws but they're not like fingers, like yours are Brago." Brago folded his arms, he seemed to be in thought. He chuckled after a few seconds.

"I Agree, it be best."

"So We all chose Covenant?" Both Brago and Thag nodded at Daniel's question, he looked at Annabelle who gave him a thumbs up and his kids who nodded. "Alright then. Covenant it is." Daniel heard yawning next to him and saw Annabelle was starting to fall sleep. She was trying to continue a drawing but she could barely stay awake, he took out his phone from his pocket and checked the time. it was 10:35. Daniel turned back to Thag and Brago. "I need to get my sister to her bed." Brago was next to speak.

"I need to get back too. Others might be worried." He walked over to the door that lead back to his home and pressed the button causing it to open.

"See you some other time then Brago." Daniel waved to him as the door on his side closed over.

"I think I should be getting back too. It was nice meeting you and your kids Daniel." Thag went back through the door that lead to the citadel and closed it from Thag's side. Daniel walked over to the door and pressed the button causing it to close over from his side, he then walked over to where Annabelle was sitting and spoke to her.

"Hey Annabelle? You ok?" She nodded and yawned again. Daniel giggled. "You look like you're tired. Come on, lets get you to bed." Daniel picked Annabelle up and carried her out but as he did he saw that his kids were looking at her with some worried looks. "She is fine. She just needs a rest." Daniel picked up her incomplete drawing which was of Thag, her pencil and continued to carry her back to the pocket dimension where he laid her down on the tree bed and placed the covers over her and lastly he placed the drawing and pencil she had with her, with her other art equipment. He went back to the living room but before he did he took one last look back at where she was sleeping to make sure she was ok before he left the pocket dimension and headed for the living room, where he then sat down and resumed watching some DVDs until it was morning.

When morning finally arrived Daniel started to wonder about what he was going to do today. He was not expecting Mother Nature or any other entities to visit him today and the more the thought about it the more he wanted to head back into space. He did go into it with Mother Nature and at first it was scary but it later became awesome and he wanted to do it more often.

All of his friends were likely busy with preparing for the upcoming holiday and the celebration was still a while away so he laid on the couch wondering what he should do. Something caught his eye after a few seconds. It was something from the outside of his house and when he got up and opened the curtains he saw there was snow covering the everfree. He remembered back at home he and Annabelle would sometimes get into snowball fights and that gave him an idea. He headed back to the pocket dimension and opened the door to find her still asleep, he checked the time on his phone to find out it was 7:49 so he closed the door back over and headed back to the living room to wait on her. While he sat down a thought crossed his mind.

"Why can't my kids join in on the snowball fight? Well they don't have hands, just legs for walking and other than that they only have construction tools for building." Never the less Daniel didn't want his kids to miss out on today so he snapped his fingers and made several semi circle scoopers appear and headed to Aperture. When he entered he saw his kids playing leapfrog but they soon stopped when Abbey saw him and the others soon followed. He walked up to them still holing the scoopers. "Hey kids. Want to have a snowball fight?" When he asked they all looked at each other like they were looking for an answer but then another thought crossed his mind. "Are you all water resistant?" They looked back at him and Freddy spoke.

"We were made from your blood daddy. Water does not affect us like it does to normal bots. Also...." Freddy looked back to the others who just nodded after they talked for a moment. "Is it snowing?" Daniel nodded at his question. "Ok then. But we can't make snowballs, we don't have hands like you do." Daniel giggle and handed Freddy a scooper.

"You can use that." A side hatch opened and Freddy took the scooper with a metallic claw. Daniel then handed the rest of the scoopers out to the rest of his kids and after they all had one they were just about to go out of Aperture and head outside when he heard Victoria speak.

"Is Auntie Annabelle going to join us?" They all looked to Daniel for a answer.

"She might later, she is sleeping and she seems to be focused on her drawings lately, so she might." When he finished saying that he headed for the front door of his house and his kids followed him. When he got to the front door he picked up the key that he kept on a nearby desk then used it to open the door. When he opened the door he saw the snow covered up all of the ground and there was no leaves on any of the trees. He turned back to his kids and watched them as they looked at the snow and after a few seconds Greg took one step into the snow while the others looked, when Greg took his first step into it a smile appeared on his face and he ran out. "Don't go too far!" Daniel turned back to the others who now walked out into the snow but he stopped Robert to ask him something. "Why were you all standing there looking at the snow. Surly you know what it is?"

"Yes we do, but this is our first time we have actually seen it." Daniel nodded and moved to the side to let Robert run out with the rest of them and when he turned around to face them Daniel felt something hit him in the chest. Daniel quickly realised that Greg had just thrown a snowball at him.

"Gotcha." All of the others looked at Daniel to see what he would do next and after a moment they got a bit worried as Daniel hadn't moved. "Daddy?" When Daniel looked at Greg he had a large grin on his face and he quickly picked up some snow and threw it at Greg. "Crap." Greg tried to dodge it but it managed to hit him at his side and when it did he stopped. He turned to Daniel with what looked like anger but it was quickly replaced with a smile. "It's on now. This is war!" What happened next Daniel didn't expect, all of his kids were looking at him the same way that Greg was and they then started scooping up the snow and throwing it at Daniel.

"1 against 10 is not fair." All he heard when he said that was a few chuckles from his kids. "Oh, you cheeky little...Time to even the odds." Daniel started to teleport around the place to avoid most of the snowballs.

"Daddy, that's not fair." He hid out of their sights.

"That's funny coming from the kids who think 10 on 1 is fun." Daniel heard a door open and when he looked over he saw Annabelle had opened the front door to the house and peeked her head out.

"No you don...Crap." Daniel heard Freddy say as he threw a snowball from the scooper he had at the door and by what he started to say he seemed to think Daniel was heading back in to get away from them, so he threw it as quickly as he could. Freddy tried to catch the snowball he just threw by jumping after it but he missed and landed right into the snow while the snowball he threw hit Annabelle on the forehead. Annabelle seemed like she was going to ask something before the snowball struck her. Freddy got back up and looked at Annabelle who didn't look amused. "Uh....hey a little help." Freddy looked over to the others who all shook their heads.

"You're on your own for this one." Freddy turned back to Annabelle who had just wiped the snow from her forehead and picked up some snow from the ground and threw it at Freddy who backed away after it hit him.

"Gotcha." Annabelle said with a grin as she grabbed more snow but when she realized she was in her PJs she ran back in to get changed. Daniel on the other hand didn't feel cold but decided to do the same. Snapping his fingers he had some heavy inter clothes appear on him, he then walked out from his hiding spot and towards the house. His kids were ready to throw more snowballs when they saw him at first but stopped and looked at him when they saw he was walking towards the house.

When Daniel entered the house he saw Annabelle putting on some clothes. He realized he didn't make her any winter clothes so he made some appear for her that were the same as his.

"There you go."

"Thanks" She took them and headed to her room

A little while later she came down the stairs and was fully dressed in heavy winter clothes.

"I'm Ready." She said and they both went out the front door.

"It's not over Daddy." Freddy said and then launched a snowball at Daniel from the scooper he had but Daniel avoided it easily and grinned at Freddy and the others when it missed. Annabelle made a snowball and was ready to throw it.

"You will need to be faster than that." They giggled and chuckled when he said that.

"We will be." When Caroline said that they all simultaneously scooped up some snow and got ready to throw at him once more.

"Bring it on." Daniel told them with the grin still on his face and Annabelle with snowball ready in her hand.

Freddy was having fun but the laughter he had in this would likely pail in comparison to the laughter he will have when he sees that plant pony again and gives her the letter they made. "I wonder if she will take Daddy for a date." He though before getting back to the snowball fight.

The Winter get together went better than expected as some Timberwolves and Diamond Dogs got together in Aperture and got along greatly. Daniel felt happy that they were now friends after being foes for so long. Some of the younger pups had to have a robot with them at all times to make sure they didn't get into some place dangerous like the production line in the factory, but luckily they didn't go there. Annabelle ended up sitting with some groups and even ended up playing with the pups at some points. Whenever she was with his kids she seemed happier but occasionally they were snickering like someone told a joke and they were trying not to laugh. Daniel was still having some trouble over what he should do or get Annabelle for Christmas and the more he thought about it the more the same thing kept coming back to him: To try and find another planet that their species are on and is still alive.

After the meal that was shared between him, Thag, Brago and a few others Daniel decided to get his kids something. They all wanted different things. One wanted a tool while another wanted a voice changing Microphone and another would ask for a piano. When Daniel made the piano appear Barry was the one who mostly played on it and he was very good at it. Other gifts included a toy laser gun, some action figures and a small science set with no harmful chemicals. At least none harmful to robots.

The day after the get together was crazy. Twilight was having trouble with an event called Winter Wrap-Up and Daniel ended up having to help by plowing the snow. After Daniel finished and was heading home Applejack asked him a strange question. She asked if he knew what a changeling was and Daniel told her that he had read about them, but other than that he did not know anything aside from the common knowledge.

It has been a little while since that event and Aperture was now expanding at a decent rate, but with the construction and more bots being made with each passing day, that rate was increasing dramatically. While the normal bots did most of the building and digging to expand the place, Daniel, his kids and Alpha all made plans for it. Annabelle came into Aperture every now and then to look around and he had to stop her from messing with controls more than once. It has been 2 days since the events of Winter Wrap-Up and Daniel was now in Aperture, at the robot production line of the factory.

"So what will these upgrades do again?" Daniel asked Alpha who was beside him going over some transparent digital blueprints.

"The first one will make them less vulnerable to the elements like water and air. Corrosion will take centuries. Perhaps even millenniums if I can use that new metal." Alpha turned to Daniel and the blueprints disappeared but then a full scale model of a robot was projected from Alpha onto the floor. "The second one will improve these areas." Bright red flashing circles appeared on the joints of the robot. "These upgrades will enhance their mobility significantly." When Daniel thought about what Alpha was saying something crossed his mind.

"What about my kids? Will they get this upgrade?" Alpha looked to the ground for a second before he spoke.

"Yes they will but it will be more difficult to upgrade them than the normal bots." Daniel got curious to the reason behind that.

"Why is that?"

"Unlike the bots that are made inside this factory, your kids actually have blood. They have veins where they would normally have wires. They have a beating heart and biological brains but they're merged with machinery, but they are still alive and sentient. Upgrading them will take some planning, but for the most part it should be fine." The diagram of the bot upgrade disappeared.

"So wait. My kids have actual blood in them?" Daniel did not know how to feel about that. "How did that happen?"

"It was when I first made them. I made them simultaneously but...remember when I mentioned about how I had just enough power to change the matter in your blood?" Daniel nodded when Alpha asked that. "Well, as the power went down it weakened and I couldn't make the molecules fully mechanical, so I couldn't make them totally machines. So I had to make a rearrangement in the matter, rather than a complete reconstruction this new way moved the blood into different positions and make organs rather than making a full machine. Their molecule rearrangement gave them hearts and brains. So they were created with hearts, veins and brains that are also merged with machinery."

Daniel had to ask something.

"So, How will the upgrade work for them?" Alpha did not avert his gaze from Daniel.

"While they were being made I managed to avoid creating a problem. The hearts makes blood flow around but it's mostly to the brain which is connected to a main signal unit which controls their body. The brain and heart are both inside small jars of clear water which keeps them hydrated. So giving them a mechanical upgrade should not be too difficult as all I need to do is avoid damaging the veins but other than that it should be just like a normal upgrade." Daniel trusted Alpha because he's never let him down so far but this caused a question to pop into Daniel's mind.

"Hey Alpha. When I made you, you said you had tools but I don't remember giving you them. Where did you get them?"

"It might have been your subconscious. If I was just the way I appear, as a mechanical pillar, then I would not be much use. So you likely gave me them subconsciously." Daniel understood what Alpha meant so he didn't question it but, that answer caused another question. "Alpha. Did I give you anything else?" They both looked at each other for a few moments before Alpha spoke.

"What do you mean by that?" Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"Some sort of function. Weapon. Anything?" Alpha Shook his digital head.

"No. There is nothing like that in my databanks."

"Well, ok then. I am heading to see my kids and talk to them about this upgrade you mentioned. They should choose if they want to be upgraded. Also will you make sure that the first load of robots are sent to Brago and the Diamond Dogs sometime today?" Alpha nodded with Daniel in agreement.

"I will have that done by the end of today. What do you want these bots to specialize in?" Daniel stopped in his tracks and thought for a moment. There was a lot of things he could get his bot to teach the Diamond dogs, but he decided to get the most annoying one out of the way first and it also might help them more in the future.

"I would like some of the bots that are sent to them to teach them how to make decent weapons for this kind of era and also to teach them proper English...or Equestrian...whatever it's called here."

"Certainly, It shall be done. Until we meet again I will likely be waiting for you in the factory. Later Boss." Daniel started to walk up the stairs to his left and up to the main level of the factory. While he was walking up the stairs Alpha turned and looked at him. When Daniel was out of Alpha's sight Alpha smiled for a moment before it quickly turned to a look of surprise. He quickly shook his head and went back to his normal monotone face.

As Daniel went out of the factory he looked around and was happy to see how Aperture was growing in size. His kids were still easily distinguishable from the normal bots as their eyes were green instead of red and the spray paint helped identify them from a distance. They were all currently together in a group talking about something. Curiosity got the better of Daniel so he focused on his senses and listened in on what they were talking about.

"What do you all think this place would need. It already has a factory and a material maker but it would likely get more things as it expands." Freddy was speaking to the group and Robert spoke next.

"An ice cream maker." Freddy hit his head with his leg when Robert said that.

"How would that help? None of us eat like that. Our hearts are always pumping away thanks to the mechanical parts in our bodies so the only nutrients we need is for our brains so we really don't need to refeed that often. Only about once every few weeks. Daddy does but he doesn't need to eat." Caroline spoke next.

"What about Auntie Annabelle?" They all looked to Freddy for an answer who was frozen in place after it looked like he was about to say something. He remained quiet for a second before speaking.

"Daddy can just make her ice cream, so no need for that." Robert jumped when something entered his mind.

"Wait. Why can't Daddy not just make everything he needs? From what he told us he can make lots of things." Daniel walked up to Robert and spoke.

"I actually have a reason for that." They all jumped in surprise and looked at Daniel when he said that. "Remember I said I can't fully control my powers? If I do just make everything using them they could turn out different or totally wrong or it could hurt me, like what happened when I made Alpha, but when I do understand how to fully control them then I will make most things like that. The reason I didn't try to make the generators is, because I wanted you all to know that by making the generators you have made a great difference. Also the other reason is that it might have turned out different if I tried it and there were other things happening that required more time so those are the reasons why I didn't just make them. I need to get back to training sometime." Daniel said that last part while looking up at the roof of Aperture which he could barely see.

"So...when you learn to control your powers...will we be useless?" Daniel was shocked when Freddy asked that, when he looked at them he saw their eye shutters go in a way that showed they were upset. Daniel was going to be honest with them.

"No, You will never be useless." All of their eyes widened in surprised when he said that.

"But what could we do?" Victoria asked from behind Daniel.

"I might have those powers but what is power without something to use it? You all have helped me in ways you probably don't understand. I was having a very stressful time before but you all gave me reason to smile again. Granted I was freaked out about having kids...but you all have given great ideas before like with the alliance and lab names. You all make me feel so happy when I am with you and I am sure Annabelle feels the same way. Have you all not noticed that she has been acting a little happier when she has been with you? I have. She is more happy with you than I have seen her been with friends she has had before." Daniel looked to Freddy who Daniel swore would be crying if he could.

He kneeled down and looked at him and then around at the others.

"The lot of you will never be useless to me and don't you think about it for a second." Daniel looked back at Freddy who had his shutters closed and leaned into a hug, the rest of them walked towards Daniel and all hugged him at the same time.

"I-I never knew we were that important to you." Daniel wondered why they would think such a thing.

"Why would you think that?"

"Well...you can do almost anything, made us feel like we were just annoying." Daniel returned Freddy's hug and also hugged the others.

"I might be able to do a lot of things with these powers but that doesn't change the fact that I love my family, true family is irreplaceable and you are one of them. There is nothing I would want to do that could replace you. I would never do that." They held their hug for a few seconds before Daniel broke it. "Anyway, I am here to tell you all about a new upgrade that Alpha has planned."

"What might that be?" Caroline asked.

"He has a plan for an upgrade that will improve your mobility and make you more resistant to corrosion. However because you are made differently than the other bots I though I should ask you all about it rather than make the choice for you. What do you think?" They all huddled together and chatted amounts themselves and Daniel stood there looking at them. They couldn't replace his mum or his dad but whenever he was around them he truly did feel happy, he didn't know if it was because they were made from him or because of how much time he has spent with them. But these bots were his kids and he loved them like you would anyone in your family. They soon parted from their little group and Caroline walked up to Daniel.

"We accept the upgrade. But what about our armor colour?" Daniel smiled and snapped his fingers causing different coloured spray cans to appear and float beside him.

"Already solved." Daniel snapped his fingers again and the cans disappeared.

"I didn't think you were the father type." Daniel jumped in surprise and turned around, when he did he saw Mother Nature.

"I never thought of myself to be that type to but it's amazing what you can become with time." Daniel looked back to his kids. "Listen everyone. The lab will expand over time and while it is good to have plans for the future it might also be best not to overthink things, so why not take a break and go and play?" They looked at one another then back at Daniel.

"Ok, Daddy." With that said they took off to a part of Aperture together. Daniel turned back to look at Mother Nature, who was still in her pony form as Daisy. Daniel didn't notice that his kids were hiding and still looking at him and Nature.

"Now?" Abby asked.

"No, not yet. Wait till she's alone." Freddy told her.

"Nice to meet you again Mother Nature." He said to her.

"Nice seeing you too Daniel. You seem to have cheered up quite a bit since last time we spoke." She said with a smile still on her face.

Daniel looked in the direction his kids went and saw them looking at him and Nature. He then looked back to Mother Nature.

"I guess all I needed to do was look at things in a different way." Nature looked over to his kids who were looking at her.

"You seem a lot happier when you are with them, So how's Annabelle?" She asked Daniel.

"She's happy when she's alone and painting or drawing and she has been interacting with my kids more." Nature heard whispering among his kids but she didn't hear what they were saying in time. By the time she focused her hearing they finished talking.

"They seem to have had a big impact on both of you. By the way what did you get Annabelle for the holiday?" Daniel's face lost its smile.

"I'm unsure what I should do for her but I have a idea. I am thinking about looking for a planet that has our species on it."

"Then what? Will you just leave this world? Leave your friends?" Daniel looked to the ground.

"No I won't. It might make things harder for me however because if I do find such a place and if Annabelle want's to go there often then I will need to make another home there which means I'll have 3 houses to watch over." Nature looked up to the roof of Aperture.

"The universe is pretty big and that's just this one alone." Daniel sighed at the reminder.

"Please don't remind me." Daniel thought about his plan to find the heart pieces. If he couldn't learn how to control his powers by the time the dark sphere arrives at Equestria then this world might meet the same fate. Daniel heard the door to Aperture open and looked in that direction to see Annabelle walking into the lab wearing the new Tinkerbell onesie that he made for her as another Christmas present. Daniel walked over to Annabelle and Mother Nature followed.

As Annabelle stood still and looked around Aperture, she almost lost her balance when she looked up to the roof.

"Hey Annabelle. How's your drawing coming along?" Annabelle looked over to Daniel and was just about to speak when she saw Mother Nature but didn't recognize her in the form she currently was in.

"There coming along nicely but who's this?" She asked while pointing to Mother Nature and she just giggled.

"Don't recognize me Annabelle?" Annabelle shook her head and when she did that Mother Nature became shrouded in a bright light and started to slowly change. When the light died down she was back in her other form and when Annabelle saw her after she changed her eyes widened.

"Oh, Mother Nature. Nice to see you again." Annabelle looked at Nature and what caught her attention was a new feature Nature had, her hair was full of roses that ran down it. Annabelle managed to looked away and at Daniel "Where are your kids?" Daniel chuckled at what she said, she still seems to not have gotten over being an Auntie.

"They're over there." Annabelle walked over to where Daniel pointed to and while she walked there Mother Nature didn't take her gaze off of her. Daniel saw this when he turned back around. "What are you looking at her like that for?" Mother Nature looked back at Daniel with a smile on her face.

"She seems to be quite a bit happier than when I last saw her. Her pain is still there but she has...grown use to it." Daniel turned to look at Annabelle who was now talking with his kids and giggling at something.

"Happier. Less upset. As long as she is feeling better."

"How are things with you and the Alliance coming along?" Daniel looked at the ground when she asked that.

"Well, things are going great between them so far. I just have to see how they'll react to more of my robots being around and helping them." A noise was heard which sounded like something hitting the ground but when they all turned to face the source they saw it was the large doors of the factory opening and then a total of 30 bots walked out and stood in a line of five each. Mother Nature turned back to Daniel.

"What will you do after you have helped the Diamond Dogs?" Daniel answered without changing his gaze from the bots.

"I will help Thag if he needs any. If not, then I will just train until I learn how to control my powers. After that I will take my revenge on King N for what he did." When Daniel mentioned King N his voice grew a bit louder and his eyebrows became narrowed but he then took a deep breath to calm down.

"What about after that? You can't die of old age or most other things at that, thanks to your semi immortality. So when you do get your revenge what will you do then?" Daniel looked at Mother Nature when she asked that and decided to answer.

"I will...eh..." Daniel had no clue what he would do after he beat King N. Part of him wanted to live peacefully but he knew that with him not being mentally enhanced that it could mean he would go insane in the long run but as he thought about that he looked back at his kids and Annabelle and when he did he felt like that wasn't a problem. "I will spend all the time I have with my family." As he mentioned that he heard a door open and looked over to see the door he made that connects to the diamond dog's home was open and his robots were walking through.

As he watched this he remembered he was still going to try and find a world where his kind were still alive and while he knew he wouldn't be able to find such a place today he still wanted to get the hardest part over with. "Hey Nature, is it hard to travel to another universe?"

"If you aren't trained in it then it can be. It all depends on the dimension the universe is in and how far it is in the multiverse. Why?"

"I was planning to try and go to another universe and back, if I am going to find a planet with our species on it then universal travel will likely be needed." Mother Nature looked at him with a little bit of worry.

"You sure that you can handle something like that? Have you adapted to using that much energy?" Daniel looked to the ground and rubbed the back of his head.

"I...I actually haven't been using my powers a lot so the odds are I haven't." Mother Nature sighed.

"Daniel you do know that you can still be a human and be an entity at the same time. Just because you have these powers doesn't make you not human, it makes you special." Daniel didn't know what to think about that but he spoke before thinking.

"What makes me so special? Anyone could have gotten this kind of power so how am I special? just because I did. They say everyone is special so does that mean that nobody is?" When he said that he covered his mouth and waited for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Sorry about that. I sometimes think about stupid things. I appreciate you trying to cheer me up."

"No need to apologise but I and the others know for a fact that you are special." Daniel turned to look at her when she said that.

"How do you know that?"

"Well from what we have theorized. The Heart chooses it's host." This caught Daniel by surprise.

"Wait. I was chosen by the Heart?" Mother Nature nodded.

"Well, think about it. How would...almost everything not be the way it was if anyone could merge with the heart? Because not anyone can. So you are special." Daniel was unsure about how he should take this information but there was something he wanted to know.

"How did you theorise that?" Mother Nature giggled.

"From what we have heard from other entities in other realities, some other species in the past have found the heart and when they touched it nothing happened, that's why we think it chooses who to merge with." Daniel was scared, he didn't know why but he felt like he was just chosen for something very bad.

"Why was I chosen?" He asked.

"I don't know." Daniel decided to try and ask PIA.

"Why was I chosen by the Heart?"

"I don't know." Daniel didn't know if he should be surprised or not by that answer but he still pressed for more info.

"Is there anything about me or the Heart that is known for sure? Anything at all?" She put a hoof on her chin and stayed silent for a few moments before she spoke.

"Aside from what little the previous barer told us? There might be some info we missed. Want me to try and find anything related to you and it when I leave?" Daniel felt a bit happier to know that she would help him.

"I would greatly appreciate that." He decided to now go and try what he was planning to do. "Please excuse me, I have something that I need to do." Daniel started to walk out of aperture and Mother Nature followed him.

As Nature was leaving she heard one of his kids talk to her.

"Excuse me." She turned around to see the golden bot walking up to her.

"Hello. Who are you?"

"I'm Freddy." She smiled at him. He was cute for a machine.

"Hi Freddy. Did you want to speak to me?" Freddy held out a piece of paper in a metal arm and spoke.

"Daddy wanted us to give you this." Nature took it and started to read it.

Dear Flower Pony She giggles at the name.

"We have known each other for a while now and I really like you.

You have a charming personality and you look a lovely a Nature itself. Mother Nature contained a laugh she felt in her throat.

So I was wonder if you would be interested in going out on a date?

Sincerely Daniel." She could clearly see this was made by his kids to try and get her to date him and she decided to play along with it so she put on an act and pretended to be flustered.

"Oh my, I never knew he felt like that. I...should go and tell him." As she left she caught a glimpse of all his kids high fiving...or whatever a high five with stubby spike legs are called and giggling, even Annabelle had a large grin on her face. She walked to the living room and then out of the house where she stopped a little bit away from the front door, which is where Daniel was.

(Continue from here)

Daniel had his eyes closed so he could concentrate and used his power of space to imagine that he could feel the barriers of this universe. He then expanded his power and as he did this he felt his consciousness drift away into something he didn't know but, he ignored it and remained focused. As he continued to do this he soon felt he couldn't go any further outward so he figure he had just touched the barrier so he then focused on the bit that he felt was closest to him and imagined himself opening it. It was not an easy task as when he started to imagine that, he felt like it wouldn't budge a bit. He used his hands and imagined grabbing the barrier spot and opening it with his hands and while he felt like it was opening, it also felt like he was trying to pull metal apart.

He felt that the barrier was starting to move apart but he then felt a sharp pain in his back which caused him to lose his concentration and stop everything he was doing. When his consciousness returned to his body he collapsed and he then heard Mother Nature run up to him.

"Daniel!" As she touched his back he felt another sharp pain like before but it hurt slightly less and he tried to move but Mother Nature stopped him by putting a hoof on his head. "Don't move." When Daniel heard her voice he swore it could rival fluttershy's friendly and sweet one. As he lay there for a few seconds he felt blood run down his sides that was coming from his back but he soon saw a faint green glow was emitting from his back and after a few seconds he felt most of the pain was gone. "That should do." Daniel stood up carefully, he could still feel pain in his back but nowhere near the amount he felt before and he looked at Mother Nature with a smile.

"Thanks for that." He sat down on the ground and sighed. "That will take some time to do."

"You're quite lucky you did not pull the barrier apart very far. We would have to deal with a hole in this reality if you did." Daniel looked to the ground.

"You're not angry? A hole in reality sounds like something serious."

"It is if left unattended, you're lucky I was here if it did happen. Also I am a bit angry because you tried to do something like that when you were clearly not ready for it. But, you are new to all of this so I can't be too mad at you."

"Sorry about that. But, what other way can I train in adapting?" She Sighed.

"You don't always have to injure yourself like that you know. Just using your powers often and using slightly larger amounts every 2 or 3 days will let you adapt painlessly. Take it easy." Daniel agreed with what she said and decided to try what she said and use his powers more often. "By the way how is that shield coming along?" Daniel remembered that she mentioned about trying to make a shield with his powers before and he did do it for a while but soon forgot about it.

"It was coming along greatly." She looked at him curiously.

"Was?" Daniel chuckled.

"I kind of forgot about it after a while." Mother Nature shook her head and had a little smile on her face.

"Well then....how about we see how strong it is?" This caught Daniel by surprise.

"Wait, what?" She just smiled at his reaction.

"I want to see how strong your shield is so could you please put it up?" Daniel was a little unsettled and he remembered what happened when Tractus attacked him but he chose to forget it as this wasn't Tractus so he put up his cosmic shield and readied himself. He saw Mother Nature put her hoof out and launch a green ball of energy towards him and it impacted his shield which shattered on impact and caused Daniel to stumble backwards but her attack also dispersed. "So it is strong enough to block one of my attacks, but not without destroying itself."

"Was that really necessary?" Daniel asked her.

"I just wanted to see how strong it was, no harm done." Daniel raised a eyebrow at that statement.

"What if it went straight through and hit me?" She shook her head.

"You wouldn't have been seriously injured. So don't worry." Daniel was still a little unsettled but he didn't care about it as he knew she was just trying to help him. Mother Nature looked to the sky before looked back at Daniel "Daniel, can I ask you something?"

"Sure. What?"

"Why did you make robots with emotional programing, and why do you call them your kids?" Daniel was surprised at this, he thought she already knew about them.

"Did I not mention them to you before, or is my memory just being bad?"

"Well, yes I have heard about them but to actually see them. It makes me wonder, why you made them like that."

"I didn't make them. Alpha did." She looked at him with more confusion.

"You asked Alpha to make robots with emotional programing?" Daniel shook his head.

"Alpha made them from my own blood that I puked out as a side effect of making him." She looked surprised when he said this.

"Wait so, they're clones of you?"

"Well sort of. From what I understand they are more like extensions of myself."

"So, they naturally have emotions? But they are machines, they can't have emotions." Daniel felt a little hurt when she talked about his kids like that.

"They are not full machines. They have hearts and brains that are merged with their machinery." She had a look of shock on her face.

"So...they have blood?" Daniel was wondering why she was acting like this.

"Yes they do. Why, is something wrong?" She no longer had a look of shock on her face. but instead it was a expression that Daniel couldn't fully understand.

"Daniel...do you know what that means?" He shook his head. "Well from what was speculated about the previous bearer, your blood is very different, you are bound to the heart. But because those robots were made from your own blood, they are bound to you." Daniel was confused by what she meant and she saw this. "Ok...how do I say this in a way you will understand...You should know that when you merged, your blood became unnatural, and it was used to make them. Blood is sent through the body by the heart. You have those powers thanks to the Heart that you merged with. But because the robots were made from your blood they also have a little bit of the hearts power, and that has a cost, if you die because your kids are not the hosts it will take back the power they have in them. In your blood that is within them. Removing there blood. Killing them. If they die, you will live on but if you die, so do they."

Daniel looked at her in shock, he did not know how to take this new information. Daniel had visions flash through his mind of his kids dying for him because of his errors that he has or will make, he placed his hand on his chest.

"Daniel?" When he heard her voice he felt a pain in his chest which caused him to look away from her.

"You...you can't...that can't be true." As she walked around to look at him she saw that he was almost crying and his eyes were starting to glow a blue color. "I-I am not that important! I would never ask anyone to die for me!" She saw he was upset about what she said.

"Hey, I said it was only speculation. It might not be true." This did not change his mood. Nature also made a mental note of his blue eyes. According to Tractus, Daniel's eyes were red when he was angry but here she is seeing them glow blue.

"Might. Might. What if it is?" He was now looking right at her.

"What if it isn't." She said back, Daniel looked like he was about to say something but he didn't and after a few seconds he seemed to settle down as he lay down on the ground and his eyes lost there glow. She decided to try and comfort him. "Look Daniel, I'm sorry if that hurt. I didn't mean it. I will do as you asked and look for anything related to you or the previous bearer." As she looked at Daniel she saw he was crying, she thought he was still upset about what she said.

"Please don't. I have enough to worry about now." She hugged him as he sat up.

"Sometimes, Families change, sometimes they fall apart, sometimes they break, and sometimes they grow. You have a new family now, and friends. You have your kids, your sister, and you're an entity just like us. We think of you as family. You have Brago. Thag and Twilight and the others as friends right now and in the future you will likely make more." She looked at him and saw he was trying to stop crying.

"But...nothing will replace my original...my true family." He was cleaning the tears from his eyes as he said that.

"You're not alone. We are here for both you and Annabelle. You and her are going through the same things, Mostly. But the point is, you're not alone." She saw Daniel was now smiling.

"Thanks. I needed that." She broke the hug and looked at him.

"But you need to let go. You can't keep this guilt bottled up forever, sooner or later, you are going to have to accept it."

"I have dealt with it quite easily so far, it's not that hard."

"Yes, because of Annabelle. She needs you and you do whatever you can for her, but what will you do when she is happy and safe. What will help you through it then?" When she said that Daniel looked angry.

"Revenge. That will help me through it." Daniel took a deep breath to calm down.

"That won't bring them back."

"I know. I know I wasn't strong enough and I can't undo what's been done, but I still could have given myself up in exchange for my homes safety." Mother Nature shook her head when he said that

As Daniel looked to the sky he saw it was orange and when he looked to the side the sun was setting, he knew it was getting late. This time of the day was the one he hated the most as often he just stayed in the lab or watched DVDs until the morning, he didn't chose to sleep because of the dreams he's had before and he didn't want to be reminded of their meaning so he chose to stay up. He knew it was close to Annabelle's bedtime so he turned to Mother Nature and spoke.

"I need to make Annabelle something for her dinner, you're welcome to stay if you want." Mother Nature shook her head.

"Thanks but I think I should get going, I'm going to meet up with the others." Daniel got up off of the ground.

"Well then, I guess I will see you some other time?"

"I will stop by every now and then. Take care, and try not to kill yourself if you train." She was about to disappear when she remembered something. "Oh, and Daniel..." He looked at her. "I would be happy to go on a date with you." She was smiling but when she saw Daniel with a huge blush on his face she laughed.

"W-w-w-what?!" He asked, baffled. Nature grinned at his reaction, still laughing a little.

"Oh, I though you wanted to date me...according to this letter." She gave him the letter and he read it. As he did she swore there was steam coming off his head as his sweat evaporated.

"W-who wrote this? I-I didn't write this." He said in a panicked tone.

"Aww. Really? Well I was hoping for a date with you." Daniel stopped to think for a moment. While it is true he has know Nature for a few months, he never really had any of those feeling. But he has never been on a date before and she knows about him, what he is, what he can do and is likely going to be spending more time with her in the future with some training or just interaction. So in his mind he was saying to just go along with it.

"Fine." He said with his head looking at the ground and a large blush. He heard her chuckle.

"Alright then, how about we meet up in ponyville center in 2 days?" Daniel nodded and she smiled. She then vanished in a burst of flowers.

Daniel made his way to the front door and when he was inside he locked it and placed the key next to a lamp that was on a small table next to the front door. He then took a moment to think over what happened and it hit him full force.

"I just agreed to a date...with Mother Nature. I....I don't even know what to say. There is no words that could do such a situation justice."

After that was settled in his mind he made his way to Aperture and stopped at the main entrance.

"What should I make her for dinner?" He thought about it for a moment until something clicked in his mind, Daniel made a plate with chips and beans appear and then walked into Aperture. He stopped in his tracks to look around and found Annabelle where she was when he left, which was over with his kids and they were now playing with the piano he made for them. He walked over to her, still carrying the plate of food. "Hey Annabelle, I made you some dinner." She stopped what she was doing and looked at him for a few seconds before taking the plate and looked at her food, she then looked back at Daniel.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome. Now you should eat up, it's almost bed time." When he said that he heard all of his kids groan in disappointment and then heard Victoria speak.

"Does she have to?" Daniel nodded his head.

"She needs her sleep." Annabelle spoke next.

"Don't be sad, today was fun." Annabelle was sitting down on the floor and was playing with her food. After a few seconds she looked back up at Daniel. "Bro, Can we go to the shop and get things from there in a few days?"

"Annabelle, I can make you any kind of food so why would I need to-" Daniel stopped then a realization hit him. "Oh sh-." He stopped himself from saying what he was about to say. Annabelle looked at him curiously but then continued talking.

"This world might have different kinds of food that we don't know about and might be better then some back home. So can we go and get some of this world's food sometime?" Daniel knew what Annabelle wanted but his realization was plaguing his mind.

"Sure we can Annabelle, now...you eat up and meet me in the living room when you're done...I...need to deal with something." Daniel walked out of Aperture and towards the living room, he didn't notice that Annabelle and his kids were watching him curiously while he was leaving. When he got to the living room he was walking back and forth on the carpet as he was thinking about what he realized. "I haven't bought food in a long time, or at all since we arrived here. My friends could find out and that could be bad, I can't just make a large food storage and fill it with lots of food...can I?" Daniel sat down on the chair and thought on that for a moment. After a while he thought he found an answer. "Ok, so I will make a food storage in my ponyville house and tell my friends that me and my sister had to learn to ration our food in everfree. They might tell me there is no need to do that any more but it will hopefully get us out of this situation." Daniel heard the door to the side of him open and looked in that direction to see Annabelle walking out of Aperture, carrying her dinner plate which was completely clean.

"I'm finished." She said while heading to the kitchen and placed her plate in the sink, she then headed upstairs to bed but Daniel saw this and quickly called out.

"Annabelle wait." She stopped and looked at him. "Where are you going?" She looked at him, confused about his question.

"I'm going to bed." She started to walk up the stairs again but Daniel called out again. He wanted her to sleep in the pocket dimension so she could dream safely and he wouldn't have to worry about Luna, after all this time nothing has happened so he assumed Luna couldn't get into her dreams in the pocket dimension.

"I need to give that place a name." He made a mental note to do so later, for now he had to try and get her to sleep there. "Why not head back into the pocket dimension? It's safer." Annabelle stopped and looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"What could threaten me if you're here?" Daniel knew just what to say to her question.

"I could end up hurting you unintentionally when training." She did not buy this.

"You very rarely train, and when you do it's outside. So what could you do that could hurt me unintentionally?" Daniel didn't know what to say and he stood there frozen in place. Annabelle looked at him suspiciously, she knew something was wrong. "What's wrong? What's bothering you?"

"Nothing Annabelle." Daniel tried to make it seem like everything was fine but she wasn't buying it.

"I have known you my full life Daniel, I know when something is bothering you. What's wrong?" Daniel knew he could not hide it from her and she used his real name instead of 'Bro' which usually meant she was serious, so he decided to tell her.

"It's because of Luna." Annabelle looked to the ground for a few seconds before looking back at him.

"You mean that princess that I saw at ponyville?"

"Yes. That one."

"What about her?"

"She might enter your dreams if you're not in the pocket dimension." She remained unmoving for a few moments before speaking.

"You are still trying to keep us hidden, aren't you?" He knew what she was pointing out.

"For a little while longer, Until I know for sure our friends won't freak out when they see us." She sighed and walked down the stairs, she stopped at the bottom of them and looked Daniel in the eyes.

"Promise we won't stay hidden forever." Daniel smiled and hugged her.

"I promise." Annabelle hugged him back and it was held for a few seconds before he broke it. While it was true that Daniel wasn't planning on keeping them hidden forever he did want to keep his powers hidden for longer because so far the ponies see Celestia as an unmatched goddess and he feared what they would do or how they would react if they knew what he could do. Annabelle might be left alone all the time out of fear of him because she is his sister, so he was planning to try and keep his powers hidden. "Now, will you sleep in the pocket dimension, Until we are ready to reveal ourselves?" She sighed.

"Fine, You know you might want to consider a name for it like you did with Aperture."

"Ok, but for now you just rest." Annabelle opened the door and walked into the pocket dimension then closed the door behind her. When the door closed Daniel sighed. "Now what am I going to do until morning? Sit and play twiddle my thumbs?" Daniel walked to the living room, sat down on the couch and thought about what he should do to entertain himself. "I could try and learn to control my thoughts so I can use my powers without needing to make them be used by will, but that might mean that I need to stop thinking to not use it, so that's a no go for now." Daniel looked to the door that lead to Aperture. "I think I will just go and hang out with my kids for now. Besides, I never wrote that letter to Nature. And if I didn't...who did? I don't want to just blame them but they are prime suspects." Daniel got up and headed to the door.

When he was in Aperture he saw his kids together, playing with their toys that he made for them. Daniel walked over to them and when he was close enough they looked over to him and smiled happily.

"Hi Daddy, are you here to play with us?" Daniel chuckled when he was asked that.

"Alright."

"Here." Freddy handed him a figure that was dressed in cloths that looked like they were made in Hawaii. "You can be the guard." Daniel was wondering what they were playing.

"What are you playing anyway?"

"Prison break." Daniel shrugged his shoulders and decided to play along.

Celestia groaned in annoyance as she walked towards the council, they recently called another meeting and said it was urgent, something to do with a possible threat. Celestia was unsure about what threat there could be as Nightmare Moon was no more and all trade relations were going smoothly. There also hasn't been any threat from anything outside Equestria but never the less she continued on her way and Luna was with her. She thought it would help Luna to understand more about this century if she was brought along. When they reached the doors that lead into the council Celestia stopped and turned to Luna.

"Now Luna, I want you to watch what happens and in the next meeting you can take part, if you want to."

"I will be fine Tia, I've been fine so far and I have you by my side." Celestia smiled at her and she smiled back.

"Well then, let's not keep them waiting any longer." Celestia opened the door and walked in. When she did all the councilers stopped talking and looked over to her and Luna. Celestia walked over to her seat and Luna sat down beside her. As she looked around she saw that it was not just councillors but she also saw the general of her military, a white Pegasus in improved golden guard armour called Steel Wing. "Why was this meeting called? The council was supposed to be over for today." Celestia heard a councillor called Quill speak to her when she asked that.

"Sorry Princess, but this is something that needs to be discussed." He looked to the others who all nodded at him and then he sighed. "We have discussed it over and have come to the conclusion that Equestia might be in danger."

"What reasons do you have for thinking such a thing? Everything I have looked over shows that there is no threats." Quill pulled out something from a saddlebag that he had on his back and when Luna saw it her eyes widened. It was the Daring Doo book that she read and showed Celestia a few days ago.

"I am aware that Daring Doo might be for entertainment but I also know that she is a real pony and her books are based on real events in her life, this one in particular got us talking when I showed the rest of the council." Celestia looked at the book and sighed.

"I have read it too. What could possible be considered a threat?" Quill looked a little bit annoyed at her words.

"I think you should know, that flying pink cat creature. Celestia, what is mentioned about it in this book shows that it's very dangerous." Celestia was aware he might have said that and knew what to say in return.

"Am I not dangerous because of what I can do? Yes I am, but I am not a threat because you all know me, and yet you are judging this innocent creature based on what it can do and not what it will do?" This got Quill to be silent for a few minutes but then he said something else.

"It's not just that creature, We got a report about another creature called 'The Shadow' that fought two ursas at ponyville, both a baby and a adult and it barely got any injuries. Princess, in the past few months there have been creatures appearing that are almost or might be just as powerful as you alone, what if there are more of them?" This was what Celestia hated about the council the most, always thinking that anything new could be a threat before even getting to know it but she kept her cool.

"The Shadow protected ponyville from the ursas and fought Nightmare Moon, it seems to appear where danger is and deals with it. If it was a threat to us do you not think it would have done something to us already?" The councillors were chatting amounts themselves ,some surprised that the Shadow actually had a fight with Nightmare Moon and Celestia sat with a smile on her face, she knew that they had to accept the truth but when she looked at Luna she saw that she was biting her lower lip and her eyes were looking away. "Luna, what's wrong." Luna looked back at Celestia.

"Oh nothing, just thinking about...how I will manage all of this by myself." She said but Celestia did not look convinced

"Luna do you know something about the Shadow that I don't? Don't be afraid to-" She was cut off by Steel Wing.

"Princess." All of the councillors stopped chatting and looked at Steel Wing. "While I agree with you that these creatures might not mean to threaten us, we still have to consider a plan encase they do."

"While I don't think that will be needed, but if it will make you feel safer then fine, What would you consider?" The councillors were silently watching the two of them talk.

"I would have considered capturing them and letting the eggheads study them but after learning about what they both can do, or we could observe them and learn about them. We could likely find a weakness of some sort to use if they are a threat and we would not have to disturb them." Celestia saw no harm with this plan but there was something she had to consider.

"Very well, but if you do find a weakness and exploit it to do anything hurtful to them then you will be put on trial and your rank will likely be removed. Understand?" Celestia narrowed her eyebrows as she said this.

"Yes, Princess. They will not be harmed if they are not hostile." Luna spoke next which surprised Celestia.

"What would you do if the shadow or the flying cat see you observing them."

"Well, so far the cat creature has been reported to be very friendly so we will try to get to know it through interaction, the same will be for the shadow as it still hasn't hurt anypony who is innocent." Celestia smiled, not just at Luna but also at the council. They all seemed to be in agreement but Quill spoke next.

"Princess, Steel, There is still something to consider. Both of these creatures so far have been seen in or around the everfree. We can't just send ponies into that forest." Steel Wing was silent for a few moments before he spoke again.

"Then what would you consider doing?" Steel almost shouted.

"How about we tell Equestria about them but, leave out the part about what they can do, announce a bounty for anypony who has information based on any sightings they have had of them?" Celestia thought about it for a moment and she was a little hesitant to agree because if word got out then who knows what kind of ponies might try to hunt them and Celestia did not want that. She thought for a moment and knew what to say.

"Announcing them to the world won't be needed. The Elements of harmony have already seen them, they had interacted with the pink cat creature for a while and they have run across the Shadow twice. It might be a good idea to inform the guards of them but they must swear to not mention them to anypony else or talk about them outside in public. If we do then who know who could go after them and they might end up attacking us because of the stupidity of a few." Steel Wing put a hoof on his chin and stayed quite for a few moments.

"That sounds reasonable, but how will we be able to get any information about them if so few know about them and will the elements be told of this?"

"The element bearers will be told about this and If there is a sighting then we will send scouts to that area to check it, if they find one of them then we can observe it." Quill was the next one to speak.

"Should we try and bring it back if we meet it?"

"Only if it comes with us, we will not force it. Does the council agree?" Celestia heard chatter amongst the council when she asked that. She then turned to Luna who was listening to the councillors chat. She decided to continue with her question from before but ask it in a different way. "Luna, do you know one of those creatures personally?" Luna was shocked when Celestia asked her that, she was not expecting it.

"No I don't, why would you think that I do?"

"You looked a little worried earlier when they were mentioned." Luna didn't know what she should do, on one hand she could tell Celestia what she knew but she was worried what would happed if she did and on the other she could keep it a secret. She thought if Daniel was one or both of these creatures then if she kept what she knew about him a secret then it would be easier to get on his nice side because of their last encounter.

"I am just worried about what they can do." Luna decided to keep it a secret and not tell Celestia.

"Don't worry, as I have already said, if they have that kind of power and have done nothing to us after all this time then they're likely peaceful unless provoked." The council was quiet and that caught Celestia's attention.

"We have come to an agreement princess. We have agreed to go along with your plan." Celestia smiled when she heard this.

"Thank you. Now, it's getting late so let's end this and inform the guards tomorrow." The council departed and so did both Luna and Celestia. Luna was walking to her bedroom and when she arrived there she took off her royal gear and headed for her bed, but stopped when she saw her Moon over the everfree in the distance and when she saw this her mind wondered to Daniel.

If he can just change into something like the Shadow then the everfree would be a good hiding place for him. It's quite dark, even during the day time. But if he is also that flying pink cat then that means he can change into almost anything, perhaps even anything, which means he and his sister could be anywhere. If he and his sister are hiding within pony society then that means any big brothers with little sisters could be him." Luna looked over to her bed and decided to go to sleep, in the morning she would write down what she knows and try to pinpoint a possible suspect, so she got into her bed and entered the dreamscape.

It was now morning according to the time on Daniel's phone, he was planning to go out and buy a few things from stores around ponyville and get different things for his sister to try. He knew his first stop should be sugar cube corner. The place was filled with sweets which is something he and Annabelle liked very much, and then he would go around ponyville and look at all the different shops and see what they were selling but he would mostly be going to food stores only.

He had played games with his kids for just about the full night and he learned never to trust Victoria when playing anything that involved action figures or dolls as she would often stay quiet and mentioned about how she couldn't win alone and laugh at him after she did or she sometimes just downright betrayed him by saying 'It was him' so Daniel had a hard time trusting her when it came to games. He put down the action figures and stood up, all of his kids looking at him.

"Well it was fun, but I have things to do today. I will see you all later." He started to walk away from them and he then heard them all speak at the same time.

"Bye Daddy." Daniel made his way out of Aperture and headed to check on Annabelle only to find her still fast asleep on the tree bed. He then changed into his pony form and put the tattoos over his marks before heading to his ponyville house and out of it's basement. He was now standing in his Ponyville house's living room and he was heading to the door but what caught his attention was this house. It was very dusty so he changed his powers to thought and then thought about it being clean and shortly after he saw that all the dust was gone and he made a bag pack appear at his side and filled it with bits that he thought up of, with that done he switched his power usage back to be used if he willed it.

"It's best I do that, who knows when I might get a visitor." Daniel opened the door and stepped out into ponyville. "Ok, first place, sugar cube corner." Daniel headed off to sugar Cube corner but after a few seconds of walking he heard a voice behind him.

"Hey, Cosmos." He turned around to see Ditzy flying towards him carrying a letter so he stopped and waited. When Ditzy reached him she landed in from of him and handed him the letter. "Here Cosmos, You have a letter." Daniel took it and what caught his attention was that the letter had the royal insignia on it that he has seen on Twilight's letters before.

"Thank you Ditzy." She smiled at him.

"No problem." She then flew off to finish delivering her other letters, Daniel looked at the letter he had and opened it up and started to read it.

Dear Cosmos

I would like to inform you that yesterday I had a meeting with the council about the two new creatures that have recently appeared, The flying pink cat creature and the Shadow. It was agreed that we need to do something if they are a threat but it was also stated that they should be left alone if they aren't hostile. We would like you to report all sightings about either of them to me or a royal guard and if you interact with one of them then I would appreciate it if you could report anything you have learned.

This is to observe them as to see if there is anything we could use against them if they are a threat but if you see either of them getting attacked or abused by a group of ponies or just a single one then I would like you to report it and they will be dealt with. I would appreciate if you don't talk about those creatures and what they are capable of in public as I don't wish for anypony to go out and hunt them or try to capture them for experiments. You may discuss about them when you are alone and nopony is close by. I have sent letters about this to each of your other friends too.

Signed: Princess Celestia.

Daniel did not know what to make of this but what got him thinking was how the council learned about his Mew form as he has never shown it in public before but then a realisation hit him. It must have been the Daring Doo book as that's the only public thing that mentions him and he was surprised that the council took it seriously. He was feeling a little more calm from the fact that they were not out to hurt him or his sister but he still felt like now was not the time to reveal them.

"At least I know they're not trying to actually hunt me or Annabelle. Still, I should be more carful for a little while more. First I will reveal us, then I will reveal Apeature if they are fine with me and Annabelle being living myths and if they are fine with Aperture then I will tell them about what I can do." Daniel remembered what he was doing and folded up the letter then headed back home, when he was back he slid the letter under the door and started to walk to sugar cube corner again. He didn't put in in his bag as it was already full of bits.

When he arrived at sugar cube corner he entered the gingerbread house through the front door and when he did he smelt something baking but it smelt like it was burned so he called out to Pinkie.

"Hey Pinkie, You there?" He was surprised when Pinkie talked from behind him.

"Hi Cosmos." Daniel turned around and was about to ask what was burning but stopped when he saw that pinkie's neck was stretched to a impossible length.

"Um, Pinkie, How are you doing that?" He pointed to her neck and when he did that her head looked at her neck and then her body seemed to get pulled by her neck and she zoomed passed Daniel, crashing into a wall. She quickly got up and rushed up into Daniel's face.

"Doing what?" She said with a smile and Daniel let it drop.

"Never mind, What is that burning smell?"

"Oh, Applebloom was over and helped me bake, she is quite a good baker." She held out what looked like burned dirt. "Want to try some." He moved his head back when he saw it.

"No thanks."

"Ok then, More for me." She consumed whatever she was holding in one bite which made Daniel almost puke.

"Anyway, I am here to get some sweets for Strawberry. So what's the best things you've got?" Pinkie jumped at hearing this.

"How about a triple chocolate cookie, a blueberry muffin and a strawberry cake." Daniel could have just ordered one of everything but it would likely have Pinkie Pie asking where he got all of his bits and he didn't know what to say to that.

"Alright. If you think that's the best you got on the menu."

"Okie dokie." She packed up the things he asked for in bag and handed them to him. "That will be 23 bits." Daniel put his hoof in his bag and got 23 bit and handed them to Pinkie Pie.

"Here you go." Pinkie took them and looked at him with a smile.

"I hope we get to see her soon, I miss her. But for the first few weeks I knew her, like that time where she was left with Spike when Nightmare moon was back. I noticed her smiles were a forced smile and not a genuine one. But it's not my place to ask. I just want to see her again, she is part of our group."

"I am sure she will be out and about more soon enough." Daniel said bye to Pinkie and walked out of the ginger bread house and looked around for any more sweet shops. He was near a place called quills and sofas, a carrot stand and someone selling cabbages. Daniel walked over to the carrot stand where he met a mare with orange hair and a orange tail and her coat was a pale gold colour and her mark was 3 carrots.

"Hello sir, would you like to buy some carrots?" She asked.

"Yes, how much for 2?"

"Four bits." Daniel reached into his bag and handed her four bits and she handed him the carrots. "Thank you."

"Your welcome." Daniel walked around some more but found there was very little places that sold food besides sugar cube corner so he spend the next while wondering around, looking for places that sell different kinds of food.

As King N was waiting on the remaining scout reports he was going over the current reports he had already received. So far they have scanned 4 universes and a total of 7178 planets use magic which means the heart bearer could be on any of those planets. He wanted to conquer all of those planets but he knew that dealing with the heart bearer was his primary task so he ordered his scientist to scan the kind of magic it was and try to pinpoint it's source. So far there had been 23 planets out of the thousands that have the same kind of magic on them and one of the scouts that was sent to one of those planets did not report back so he was now on his way with his army to deal with that planet. He heard the door open and a guard walked in and up to him.

"Sir, You have a visitor." The guard said to him and he turned to him.

"You approach me to tell me that someone wants a audience with me?" The guard gulped when he heard the tone of his voice.

"Forgive me, but this is no peasant who wishes to speak with you. It's your son." King N froze at hearing this and then sighed.

"What does he want now?" The guard was about to speak but King N spoke again. "Send him in." The guard walked away and out of the door, a few seconds later a yellow reptile chameleon like creature with blue armour entered the room and approached King N. "Bravacho, What do you want now?" His son looked at him angrily.

"Father, I have read the scout reports and I heard what your order was, why must you keep destroying worlds full of innocent creatures?"

"Because they are below us, They are not capable of what we are so they were born to serve us or die. Also how did you get those reports?" King N was now looking at his son angrily.

"I am your son, I can get access to anything you can." King N narrowed his eyes.

"Oh yeah, well I-" He was interrupted by one of the troops at one of the computers.

"Sir, we have made contact with the planets leader, he refuses to surrender to us." King N looked at the planet that was out of the window and then back at his son.

"Watch this son. Open the Ion Cannon." Bravacho gasped and tried to reach the controls. "Guards, seize him." Two guards grabbed and held Bravacho.

"Father, Don't." King N just laughed.

"Ion Cannon Ready Sir."

"Fire." A large boom was heard as Bavacho looked out the window he saw a blue beam shoot to the planet in the distance, when the beam stopped the planet shined a bright yellow before it exploded. Bravacho stood there looking out of the window at the planet that was now nothing but rocks floating in space, shocked to see his father just outright killing an entire world. He had heard that he had destroyed a few before but he usually conquered them and forced the residence to serve him or force them into his own military. But now he had just witnessed with his own eyes, the death of a innocent world, and by the hands of his own father. "You see son, those who refuse to serve their superiors must be taught a lesson." The guards now released Bravacho.

"No father, a lesson is a chance to learn and do what is right next time. What you did was xenocide, What would mother say about you if she could see you now?" King N glared at his son angrily and then hit him with the palm of his hand, too quickly for Bravacho to react which sent him back and hit off of the wall behind him.

"Don't you EVER mention her! She was a weakling! Now get out of here before I lose my patience!" Bravacho picked himself up and walked out of the door.

As Bravacho left the room some purple smoke came off of King Ns back and an eye appeared for a moment before disappearing back into his body.

"That Nacrams bononit! I never thought he would do that." He said as he walked down the hall and he took a right to head to his room. While he was lost in his anger he accidently hit something which caused both of them to stubble and fall to the ground.

"I am so- Oh your majesty, I-I..." As Bravacho picked himself up he soon saw that he hit. It was one of the creatures from a planet that was recently conquered by his father, the creature was about 7 foot tall, stood on two legs, had four arms and at the head there was a single giant eye with a mouth slightly under it, it's skin was green and covered in sticky hairs almost like a spider was. As Bravacho looked at it's arms he saw they were in electrical shackles and there was a guard at the side that had the blunt end of his weapon raised at the creature.

"You will not speak to the prince unless spoken to!" The guard was about to hit the creature with his weapon until Bravacho grabbed it on it's way down.

"Do not treat anyone that way in my presence. Understand?"

"Bu-but your father, he said-" Bravacho grew more angry at the mention of his fathers name, gripping the weapon tighter and causing it to snap.

"I AM NOTHING LIKE HIM!!!" He shouted at the guard to which he quickly nodded and Bravacho then let go of the destroyed weapon. Bravacho then turned back to the creature. "No need to apologize, it was both of our faults." With that he continued walking to his quarters, as he did he saw more races that suffered the same fate as the creature that he had seen before. When he was young his father would say that they were prisoners and that them doing all the work that they do was to serve for their crimes but in recent years he had been out and about more and discovered what his father was truly doing and has both tried and failed to convince him to stop.

As he arrived at his room he hit the switch and the door opened and he entered. He walked over to his bed and laid down on it. He placed his hand on his face where he was slapped by his father. "He doesn't care about me. He cares for nothing." He said as he started to cry, he thought back to all of the things that his mother told him when he was young, all the stories she would read to him about noble knights, war heroes and all other kinds. When he was young he wanted to rule with niceness, but ever since his mother passed away he has lost almost all hope in himself, as he looked over to the side of his bed he saw a picture of him and his mother smiling happily at his first time at school. "What can I do? I might know combat and have some powers but I am not even half as powerful as he is, I am only second rate, How can I stop him from continuing this? What can I do?"

As he started to think on what he could do, his mind came back to the same point that he can't seem to remember. One day his father suddenly became bad. It was like a section in his life was...gone. While there was others that claimed to have talked with him during the time gap in his mind, even they admitted they couldn't remember what they talked about.

As he tried to remember what happened in that time zone with no success, he heard a knock on the door. "It's open." The door opened and he saw a guard enter.

"Your majesty, Your fiancé is here and wishes to see you."

"Sure, send her in."

"Also, there is a letter for you." The guard pulled out a chip and handed it to Bravacho who took it.

"Thank you." The guard bowed before leaving. Bravacho pressed the button that was on the chip which cause it to open up and he read what was on the holographic screen and to his surprise the message was not that long.

To Your Majesty Prince Bravacho

We have recently acquired knowledge that you are unhappy with how your father rules so we would like to invite you to join us in the revolution to end his wrong doings. If you wish to meet up with us to discuss things then meet us at Brenchwood town on your home planet Coulos.

We already have over 9000 members and we grow stronger each passing day, in a few days we will be ready to make our move and end this madness. It would be a great honour if you would join us and I would like to meet you again after so long.

Signed: Flong Menga.

(Continue from here)

Bravacho jumped at the mention of that name, Flong was his best friend when he was growing up but he hadn't seen him since he had left his home planet which was 3 years ago and now he gets a letter that is telling him that his best friend is leading a revolution against his father.

"Do those fools even know what my father is capable of? Even I can't half beat him. I need to tell them before they do anything stupid." As he finished saying that he heard his door open and saw his fiancé standing there.

"Hey honey, How are things?" He smiled when he saw her. She was just like him but a Rosie red colour instead of yellow.

"Things could be better. How about you?"

"Things are going well, I had a wonderful time with my friends yesterday."

"That's great to hear." Bravacho was having a hard time paying attention as the contents of the message were still burning in his mind and he knew he needed to act quickly if he wanted to stop his friend from doing anything stupid, but he couldn't just leave his fiancé here. "Hey Dravia, listen. There is something I need to do and I was wondering if you would like to join me?"

"What do you need to do?"

"I have to go back to our home planet, one of my childhood friends is about to do something very stupid and I need to stop him before he goes to far." She looked concerned when he mentioned this.

"What are they going to do?"

"They are going to attack my father but they don't know what he is capable of, he mostly makes his troops do the work."

"So what are you going to do?"

"I will go and have a talk with them, See if I can get them to stand down."

"Ok, I'll come with you." Bravacho got up from his bed and walked to the door where she was.

"They want to lead a revolution against my father because of what he has done and is still doing. I'm going back to the palace back home, hopefully I can get them to stand down."

"How are we going to get off of this ship?" Bravacho turned to look at her.

"We will use an escape pod, I will set the coordinates." He got the small chip and place it in a pocket that his armour had and he then held out his hand to Dravia. "Shall we get going my lady?" She took his hand.

"Certainly, my prince." They both walked out of his room and walked down the hall, along the way the more he saw what fate had befallen the species around the ship that was not his own and he felt like their blood was also on his hands but when his fiancé Dravia saw his sadness she held him closely. They continued walking until they arrived at an escape pod and Bravacho opened it and looked at Dravia before moving to the side.

"Lady's first." Dravia smiled and walked into the pod, Bravacho sealed the door after he entered and headed to the controls. "I can't wait until this is all over and we're married."

"You have the invites ready?"

"They are ready to be sent out when this madness is over."

"What if you can't find anything in the palace that will help?" He froze for a moment.

"We will still get married, but I will do what I can to get my father to see differently." She giggled.

"That's what I love about you, You always try your best and never give up even if it looks hopeless." He had finished putting in the coordinates and he now took his seat at the other side of Dravia and pressed the launch button.

Back on the bridge of the ship a small alarm was heard which caught the attention of King N.

"What is it?"

"Sir, an escape pot has been launched." One of the servants at one of the computers said.

"Residence?"

"Your son and his fiancé. According to the bio-scan." Another servant spoke at the other side of the room.

"Sir, another planet with a magical signature that matched that scan has been found. Should we send a scout?"

"Yes. Do it." Another servant spoke.

"Sir, incoming transmission. It's from your home planet."

"On Screen." The screen changed and showed one of King N's troops. "What reason do you have for calling me?"

"Sir, your palace is under attack." King N jumped out of his seat.

"WHAT!?"

"We don't know much but there's a lot of them. They keep saying 'Revolution' and they have smashed through our front lines. What are your orders sir?"

"Defend the palace. Do not let them into my private section, guard that with your life."

"Yes Si-" The troop was shot before he could finish.

"REVOLUTION!" Another troop in different armor moved into view and looked at the camera for a moment before smashing it and the signal was lost. All of the servants and guards looked to King N who was now growling angrily.

"Set a course for our home planet."

"Yes sir." They all said.

It has been a few weeks since Daniel had first gone shopping and bought a few different kinds of foods for Annabelle to try. The hard part was cooking them for her as he still needed to know what the foods tasted like to recreate it. Unfortunately, he never really liked cooking. He managed to use some carrots in a vegetable soup which Annabelle said was quite good. He had always been told that his cooking was good whenever he brought some home that he made at school but he always hated working with food.

Nature and Daniel were supposed to be going on a date but she mentioned about a incident appearing and she was needed elsewhere, so their date had been postponed. After a good amount of time and arranging they managed to get a time to have their date, and it was today at nighttime.

Aperture has expanded quite a bit and was now almost 4 miles wide. The diamond dog's language skills were improving and they even managed to dig a tunnel from their base all the way to the Timberwolves citadel, which was impressive to say the least. Some Timberwolves started staying around the diamond dog's den and some of the diamond dogs were starting to stay around the citadel. There were trade carts going back and forth between the two nations carrying everything from cloth, tough fur and metal. Most of the metal came from Daniel's matter generator. The Timberwolves were expanding their citadel with wood that had metal infused into it along with some improvements in their dens that were located around the Everfree. The metal was used to make armor for the diamond dogs so they had some defence if they got attacked. The diamond dog's English was coming along nicely but they would often stop mid-sentence for a moment before continuing so it was clear that more lessons were needed.

Alpha had been talking with Daniel about further upgrades for the normal bots and for his kids. While most of the upgrades sounded nice, the amount of materials would cut too much into the amount of materials going to help the Covenant Alliance.

Daniel carried out the thought he got a while ago and asked Annabelle what she wanted to have the pocket dimension called and she ended up calling it Terabithia.

Along with all of this Daniel had also been using his powers more often and felt happy to know that he could still be considered human despite his powers, but every now and then he would not use them and remember moments later that he should be using them to train in adapting. He is still very careful when training and tries to keep his powers hidden when out and about in Ponyville.

He had recently asked Alpha if it was possible to remove the little amount of nuclear radiation that he had as he wanted to start blending into pony society more to avoid being discovered too early. He was also thankful that his friends haven't questioned him about magic so far but when he listened into a conversation his friends were having yesterday. He heard Twilight mention that perhaps the reason he is so strong is that he enhances himself with his magic. He let them believe that was the case and so far it was working at removing suspicion.

The upgrades that his kids agreed to were complete and left them much faster than they were previously. Daniel had to use his super speed a little just to keep up with them. When he was running as fast as he could without the help of his powers his kids were slightly faster than him.

Barry was getting very good with playing the piano. His kids all gathered around to listen to a tune he was working on and when Daniel heard it he couldn't get it out of his head. Freddy was still mostly the main leader of the group and did a few pranks every now and then. Caroline was becoming a good artist and assisted Annabelle in her art along with making a few of her own. Her first drawing was of Daniel, Brago and Thag standing on a hill looking out over a land with the sun rising on the right side.

Daniel had asked her if she would draw something for the Covenant flag and she created a picture that was a set of golden scales and on each side was a different DNA structure and each one was in a different color but the differences in sizes didn't show as the scales remained in perfect balance and there was a night sky in the background. She said it was to represent equality between the species that were united and the background was of stars, because of Daniel and Annabelle not originally being from this world and somewhere among the stars. When Daniel showed this to Brago and Thag and told them of the meaning behind it they agreed on it to be the flag for the Covenant.

Daniel was in his living room waiting for Nature to arrive and as he waited he trained with his powers. He placed a portal in front of him at one end of the living room and another right behind him, so he was able to see himself through either one. He fired a ball of cosmic energy at one portal, turned around and put up a shield to block it before it hit him from the other side and his shield held up. The first few times his shield had shattered when it impacted, but recently he's been able to hold it up.

"Ok, that's seven times it has held up, let's see if I can go for eight." Daniel fired another ball of cosmic energy at a portal and turned around and put up his shield. Just before it hit his shield he heard an alarm go off from his phone which distracted him and caused the cosmic ball to burst through the shield and send him flying against the wall. After a few moments he picked himself up and walked over to the couch, picked up his phone and then turn the alarm off. He saw the time on his phone was 8:00 PM which means that Annabelle should be going to bed soon.

Daniel was currently making clothes appear and disappear, trying to find a set that he thought would be good for a date. He has never been on a date before so he had no clue what he should wear but after a few moments he decided to go with a casual black and white suit.

"This is what wearing one feels like?"

"Well I think you look quite nice." Daniel heard Nature speak and turned around to see her...wearing a green dress and she was in her pony form. He was a little surprised to see her wearing that dress and it caught his attention thanks to how much it suited her.

"T-thanks. You look lovely to...I mean eh, nice." She laughed when she saw how nervous he was. She walked up to him and stood beside him. "What happened before to make you change your mind about the time of our date?"

"Oh that? Just someone who got too much power and tried to consume the universe they lived in. But they won't be trying it again. I stayed behind to help the citizens rebuild. So where are we going? Or do you want me to choose?" Daniel thought about it and he had no idea where to go.

"You chose." She smiled.

"Let's head to ponyville. It's been awhile since I just walked among a civilization and just relaxed." Daniel changed into his pony form and put the fake mark over his real one before he put his suit trousers back on. "Oh and 1 more thing. You might not know this, but to the ponies mating season will start soon and all the mares go into heat. With how dashing you look you might have to run from a crowd tomorrow or perhaps later on during the week. It won't last long however and with your powers it should be no difficulty at all." Daniel covered his face when he realized he was blushing and she just laughed.

"Wait. What if Annabelle want's to go out tomorrow? Will she be effected?" Nature shacked her head.

"No, while the body shape is a pony the anatomy is still human. She won't feel any different." He breathed a sigh of relief and spoke again.

"So...where in ponyville do you want to go?" She smiled at him.

"Let's go for a wonder and when the sun rises we will go to Café des cheval." This got his attention

"Café des what?"

"It's close to puddinghead Street. Follow me and I'll show you." She started to walk into his basement. "Oh and if you are wondering how I know of this. Remember I work with Tractus and Father time. Knowing where a space anomaly starts and ends is easy." She said with a smile before going into his basement and he followed.

When he arrived at his front door he found Nature waiting on him and both of them decided to head to the park for a walk. Daniel passes a sign that said the name of the street he lived on, it was called 'Sugarsquare street'. Daniel and Nature walked down and through south street then down carousel circuit. Passing Rarity's boutique and ended up in the park.

When they were there Daniel and Nature sat down on the bench and both of them decided to talk for a while and Nature spoke first.

"So Daniel...what do you remember about your fight with Tractus? It wouldn't be very good if you didn't learn anything from it." Daniel was a little surprised she would ask about that but he told her what he remembered.

"Well besides me managing to get a few hits in, I lost...really badly." She looked at him questionably. "I remember getting hit and feeling so angry, then...I guess I fell asleep and dreamt I fought and defeated Tractus. After my dream I woke up in my house and you know the rest."

"Daniel...do you know how strong Tractus is?" He shacked his head. "He is Multiversal level." Daniel chuckled.

"Guess that explains how he beat me so badly." Nature realized now that he had no clue that his 'Dream' was real.

"Daniel. When Tractus mentioned about your parents you went into a rage. Well from what he told me a small rage and you actually gave him a tough time. It takes a universal level attack to hurt Tractus and you did manage to hurt him after getting angry." Daniel looked at her, his head turning slowly.

"So...that wasn't a dream?" She shacked her head.

"No. You actually did some good damage to him before you collapsed from your self inflicted injuries and exhaustion." She then remembered that his power increased when he entered his angered state. The theory that his powers are linked with his emotions seemed to be a good one and she planned to have a friendly battle with him sometime to see for herself. She then heard Daniel chuckle but it wasn't the kind that would be heard from a joke, it was the kind that you do when you're confused.

"I must have misheard. It sounded like you told me I was a universal level power." He looked at her and she just looked back at him and didn't speak. "You...really meant it?" She nodded. He didn't know how to take this and she saw he was shocked.

"Come on, let's walk along the river." He got up and followed her.

As they walked along the river Daniel realized just how nice it was to be out at night. The cold air, the quiet of the land and the stars that sparkled overhead.

"It's a lovely night out. Luna has really outdone herself tonight." Nature said looking at the sky. When she looked at Daniel he was looking at the sky and Nature got a idea for a joke. She levitated some water from the river and dropped it on Daniel's back, causing him to tense up from the cold and she laughed.

Daniel recovered after a few moments and looked back at her with a smirk. He levitated some water over her but she teleported it and it fell all over his face.

"Gotta do better than that Daniel." Daniel smirked and tackled her into the river only for her to teleport behind him and dunk his face in the river for a second. Daniel and Nature spend a while running around the park. Daniel kept trying to catch her and she easily avoided most of what he tried.

It was a little while later that they chose to stop and Nature used her powers to dry both of them off. This made Daniel's mark appear as the water washed the fake one off but he left it. It would be under his clothes so it wouldn't matter that much

"Keep trying my apprentice. I'm sure you'll get there." She told him in a joking way and he just chuckled. "Hey, want to play a game like chess but with a...twist?" He nodded and she teleported them. Daniel looked around and found himself in space but he didn't know where. In front of him was a chess board with all the standard pieces and set up for 2 to start playing.

"So what's the twist?" He asked.

"This is cosmic chess and you will see how that is different when you play." They both sat down and Nature took the first turn. She moved a pawn forward and Daniel did the same. Next she move her knight over and Daniel moved a second pawn.

The part that got him by surprise was when she took one of his pawns. He heard an explosion and almost jumped out of his seat. Looking up over him he saw planets. They were rocky and void of life but when he looked at the position they were in and at the chessboard he saw the chess pieces matched where the planets were. Daniel moved his bishop and took one of Nature's pawns. Looking overhead he saw a planet on his side move diagonally and smash into one on her side, destroying it in a lovely explosion of fiery red and yellow.

"Wow. This is a little much for a simple game of chess."

They kept playing their chess game. Each one of them kept the other on their heels the entire time and by the end of it Nature won by the skin of her teeth. All she had left was a Queen and a king but she managed to trap Daniel's king despite having less pieces.

"Good match. You really had me on the ropes, but you didn't check your base and focused to much on your front." Daniel looked up and all he saw was an asteroid field that was made by the destroyed planets. When Nature saw him looking at the asteroids she changed the view around them to a view of underwater. "You really like exploring? I saw it in your eyes. You want to explore more? Tell you what. Next time we meet after our date. We will train in different places each time, I think you would like that."

"You can really tell a lot just by looking at someone? How strong are you?" She smiled.

"I am the 2nd strongest entity there is. Ranked at High Complex Multiversal Level. I'm only surpassed by Archie who is our leader and he is ranked somewhere at low Hyperversal." Daniel got curious and decided to learn more about her and the other entities.

"So...how did you become...Nature and the others?" She took a moment to think.

"To answer how I became the me I am now...my mother was a great magician and her primary study was life magic and my dad was a master in alchemy. He had a large garden that branched off into different sections, each one specially made to help plants from other worlds, and some from higher dimensions, grow into health ingredients. My mother knew how to extend someone's life, shorten it and even transfer it, but she could never learn how to revive the dead." Nature sighed and looked off to the side when she mentioned that.

"She trained me in the art of life magic. I became almost as good as her. One day she left as she was asked by another entity to assist in an attack on the dark multiverse...and she never came back." Nature was struggling a little, Daniel saw she was changing but she quickly caught herself. "Sorry, looking back to that day I still get angry. I used what she taught me and found her life signature and followed it with my dad. We found her brutally beaten and unconscious." She slammed the chess table and it broke into pieces so small they were like sand.

"We tried to revive her. But all we could do was delay her death. Not long after she passed away I was contacted by Archie. My mother and the life entity were destroyed and with me being skilled in life magic at such a young age, I was offered to replace the lost one. So I accepted, trained and prepared myself to complete what she failed to do." Daniel didn't know if he should wait because she had more to say or if she was done so he decided to just ask the question he had.

"Did you? Did you finish what she started?"

"No...I can't...none of us can. The dark multiverse...it's...I don't know how to explain it but it's like it has a concept to it, a code, a meaning...something. It's like the very concept of existence and beyond are all trying to kill you if you're good the moment you step in there. Because in the dark multiverse evil always wins. There is no buts, ifs or how's. They always win. I tried and I could barely injure a single grunt. I barely managed to escape with my life. But thankfully this is only in the dark multiverse. The same grunt followed me and tried to kill me...the moment he left that realm he was finished with a pinky finger slap."

Daniel remained silent as he let that sink into his head. There is a place out there where evil always wins. He got more interested in how these universes and dimensions were laid out, what was what and how much there was.

"I'll tell you about the rest of the entities you know of some other time. I need to ask them if they are ok with me telling you their story." Daniel smiled and she did too.

"Nature. I have something i want to know. Who was the previous bearer? Like 'Who' was she?" Nature's head jumped in surprise.

"She kept her identity a secret." She said rather quickly.

"Nature, are you ok? You look a little startled." She looked a little nervous.

"I need to get the rest together. The time of our break period is almost here and they need to know" She thought in her mind before she spoke to Daniel again. "Do you have any more questions?" Daniel saw she was avoiding the talk about the previous bearer so he thought it was a painful topic for her and let is slide.

"Why can't Archie deal with King N?" He asked.

"He can but...he failed to stop him." Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"The guy is hyperversal level which is higher than multiversal and he failed? How strong is King N?" Daniel was worried. If Nature is stronger than Tractus who beat him and Archie who is stronger than her failed to stop this guy, then what hope does he have?

"Well he didn't fail in the sense he was defeated. But more along the lines of...as he said...'It's like I wasn't fighting King N but his shadow'. I think what Archie meant was he was beating him in power but he didn't see himself getting any closer to beating him."

"Seriously? What happened for him to be that strong?" He asked.

"None of us know. King N became this strong when he became evil...and we have looked over records and even tried time travel. It's like...the time before he became evil didn't exist. He wasn't always bad. We remember a time he was a good guy but then...he just became evil as a few days flew by." Daniel was getting more worried the more he heard about King N. It sounded like he would have no chance at beating him so to get his mind off of it for now he tried to change the subject. He remembered what she said before.

"Weren't we supposed to go to a café or something?"

"Oh. Café des cheval. Yeah. It should be opening soon. I think it's almost morning in ponyville." She stood up and teleported them to ponyville where they were soon standing outside a café and a few moments later the door opened and the sign switched to 'Open'

Nature went inside and Daniel followed. He had never been to this place before, which he counted as another point to get out of the house more.

"A Hot chocolate please." She ordered and Daniel looked over the menu. He was never a fan of coffee so he too ordered the hot chocolate. Both of them took their drinks outside so they could speak without much worry of being overheard. "So...are you going to stay hidden?" She asked.

"No...probably not much longer. I just need to see how they react to my other forms. If they act in a good way then I might do it soon." He took a sip of his drink and it was a pleasant temperature.

"Well I wish you the best of luck. I hope they will understand why you did it."

They talked for a little while longer and Daniel got to know Nature a bit more. Mostly her favorite foods and drinks so Daniel told her his in return. It was almost 10 in the morning and Nature said she had to go. As she was leaving she stopped and turned back to Daniel. She enjoyed their time together in this date so she wanted to ask him if he was up for another.

"I quite liked our date. We should have another one." Daniel liked the sound of that so he nodded. "How about another one in 2 to 3 months?"

"Sure. I'll see you then, if you're not busy." She smiled and walked up to him.

"This is for the great time I had." She kissed him on the cheek and his face turned as red as a rose. Nature laughed and teleported away.

"Wha-wha- oh that cheeky..." Daniel decided to let it drop. He lifted his hoof up to the cheek he was kissed on and rubbed it. "That...just happened." Daniel shook his head to clear it and started to walk home. When he got back home the first thing he did was check on Annabelle. On his way there he remembered that he should make her some breakfast so he turned around and did just that before he continued on his way.

As he was walking to Terabithia he took a moment to stop and look at the cereal he was holding. It was the same kind of cereal that she had on the day that all of this madness started for him and as he looked at it he started thinking back over everything that had happened. He stood still for a few moments as his mind wandered and eventually he was brought back to reality and continued his walk to Terabithia. The memories of all that have happened flashed in his mind; when he first met his kids, naming them and figuring out what they liked doing. Then meeting his friends and the adventures they've had. While he was lost in his memories the tune Barry played on the piano started playing in his head. Daniel smiled as he continued his walk.

He ended up bouncing his head up and down to the tune as he thought about it, but his attention was grabbed by a voice that he recognized as Selene's voice.

"Daddy, What are you doing?" Daniel stopped and looked at her.

"Eh," He looked around the room, trying to think of an answer but he could not think of one so he just chuckled embarrassingly. "Sorry about that." As he continued to walk away she followed him and asked another question.

"Daddy, when will we be able to go outside?" Daniel was at the door to Terabithia but stopped and turned to look at her.

"When a tracker is installed so you can find your way back and I know where you are from within the forest, but if you get that soon you must promise me to stay away from anything that is not a diamond dog or a Timberwolf, ok?" Selene just nodded in agreement. Daniel wanted to be careful so his kids were not seen by any of the ponies or others that lived in the forest. He continued to talk to Selene and opened the front door to Terabithia. He saw Annabelle talking to Freddy while lying on the flat stone rocks

"Hey Annabelle, I brought you some breakfast." He handed the bowl to her and she took it.

"Thanks." She said as she sat up and then Daniel's head jumped up in realization. He snapped his fingers which caused a spoon to appear in the bowl. As Annabelle started to eat her breakfast, Daniel sat down on one of the rocks next to her.

"Annabelle do you want to come to ponyville today?"

"What needs done?"

"Well if you feel up for it you can head to the school tommorow. But other than that I thought that perhaps you might want to see our friends again." She stopped eating for a moment and looked at the sky. Daniel did the same. 'I need to make the sky in here look better. If I make it look like there is a planet close to this place then would she think it would look cool or scary?' He was snapped out of his thoughts when Annabelle spoke again.

"I want to see my friends again."

"So....you want to go out today?" Daniel asked and Annabelle nodded. "Fine. I will be in the living room for a while." She went back to eating her cereal.

"Ok, I will wait for you there then." Daniel made his way out of Terabithia but turned around and looked at Freddy and Selene who were talking, He cleared his throat. "You two coming?" They both turned around and looked at him but then Freddy looked at Selene and spoke once more.

"We will continue this back at Aperture." Selene nodded in agreement and they both walked over to where Daniel was standing and out of Terabithia. Daniel looked at Annabelle once more before he closed the door and went to the living room to wait on her.

He waited in the living room for a few minutes and he was starting to get bored so he took out his IPhone and searched through the pictures that he had in it and he soon got to a picture of him, Annabelle and their mom and dad all together last Christmas and smiling. When he saw that he felt a single tear going down his cheek but he quickly cleaned it off himself before turning off the IPhone and placing it back in his pocket. Daniel stood up and tried to get his mind off of the picture he saw. He heard someone walking from behind him and turned around to see Annabelle about to start walking up the stairs but she stopped before she did and looked at Daniel.

"I will be down after I get changed."

"Ok." She started to walk up the stairs and Daniel waited for a few more minutes, the picture still annoying him in his mind. He closed his eyes and thought about his kids and Annabelle smiling and it helped ease him slightly but after a few seconds he saw his mother and father with them and he felt his heart tighten up, he felt like his tears were starting to come back. "Stay Focused. You can still keep Annabelle safe, it's what they would have wanted." He said to himself and he then patiently waited for her to come back down and she did after a few moments, wearing her regular outdoor clothes.

"What are we doing today?"

"I actually don't know. Just out meeting our friends I guess."

"Fine. But I will be looking out for you to tell them a bit more" Daniel used his powers on both of them and changed them into their pony forms, he then put the fake tattoo back on and turned to leave when he heard Annabelle ask something else. "Where are my clothes?"

"I used my powers to make our clothes part of our forms but not quite. So when we turn into ponies they disappear but reappear when we turn back." Annabelle just shrugged her shoulders and followed Daniel down into the basement and then through the door and into their ponyville house's basement. They then went up the stairs and into the living room of the house. "Where do you want to go first? To the park?" Annabelle shrugged her front legs.

"I honestly don't mind. Perhaps for a wonder."

"Ok then, let's head to the park." Daniel decided that they should go to the park so they both exited the door and started walking to the park. Annabelle was beside Daniel the whole time they were walking through Ponyville and along the way to the park Daniel and Annabelle met Twilight with Spike on her back and when she saw him she walked up and greeted him.

"Hi Cosmos...Strawberry." She paused and looked at his sister with a surprised look.

"Hi Twilight." She said with a smile. Twilight looked at Daniel, who took a note that by the way Twilight was acting, the season mustn't have started today.

"She still hasn't gotten over it yet."

"Over the issue?" Twilight asked and Daniel just nodded his head.

"What are you two doing?" He asked Twilight.

"We are heading to Applejack's, she wanted to tell us something. Would you two like to come along?" Daniel looked at Annabelle who was looking at him.

"Fine." They both followed Twilight to sweet Apple Acres where they found Rainbow Dash trying to touch the ground with her front legs while sitting up on her back legs and all the while Applejack was standing a little away from her and watching her exercise. Twilight walked up to Applejack, who greeted them when she saw them.

"Hi Twi. Cosmos...Strawberry? Nice to see ya out 'n about again." She said with a bigger smile when she saw Annabelle. "Twi, i'm glad ya could come along." Twilight and Daniel were both looking at Rainbow Dash.

"So, You two are doing what now?" Twilight asked.

"Ahn Iron-" Applejack was cut off by Rainbow Dash.

"Iron Pony Competition." She then went back to her exercise and Applejack continued to explain.

"See we set up a bunch of events that decide which one of us-" She was cut off by Rainbow Dash again.

"Is the most athletic pony ever." Applejack just stood there with a disappointed look on her face.

"-and I'm here to?" She put a hoof out and by the sound of her voice she was wondering why she was here, Rainbow Dash looked confused too.

"Eh, I don't know. Why is she here?" She asked Applejack who still had the same expression on her face.

"To be our judge and keep score." Now Dash understood and grinned.

"Right, Somepony's got to recorded my awesomeness for the history books." She went back to her exercising and both Applejack and Twilight looked at each other. Applejack's expression was back while she was looking at Twilight. "Hey Cosmos. How would you like to join us?" Daniel was taken by surprise by this and quickly looked at Dash.

"Why?" Dash laughed.

"You have insane speed and strength. You would be a perfect challenge." They all looked at Daniel for an answer.

"No thanks. I am staying with strawberry until she feels back to her good old self so...sorry." He heard Dash groan in disappointment.

"Well then, let's get this started." Applejack said and they started to walk away. Daniel and Annabelle followed them to Applejack's barn where they retrieved barrels that had flowers in them. "Cosmos, Can you help?" Applejack nudged her head to another barrel at the side.

"Sure." He walked over to it and put his head to the side of it then pushed, causing it to tip towards him and he then stood up with it on his back. While it was not a challenge to keep it up, it was annoying trying to balance it to keep it from falling off of his back.

"Careful." He looked to the side and saw Twilight was helping him keep it up.

"Thanks." Daniel continued to follow Applejack and Dash until he saw what looked like a obstacle course.

"Put it here Cosmos." Applejack called out from a line of barrels, Daniel went down and dropped the barrel on the ground and linked it up with the rest of them.

"Hello Everypony, and welcome to the first annual iron pony competition." Spike shouted out while holding a stick and standing on Twilight's back.

"Eh, Spike, Who are you talking to?" Twilight asked him?

"Um, Them." He pointed to the side and when Daniel looked in that direction he saw that Pinkie pie, Fluttershy and Rarity were walking, flying and hopping towards them. "Let the games begin!" Spike shouted after he jumped on Twilight's head and the rest all cheered but Twilight didn't look amused.

"Strawberry?" They heard Pinkie Pie say and she then dashed up to Annabelle. "Itsgreattoseeyouagainwhathappenedwhywereyougoneforsolongandwh - "She talked very fast but was silenced by Daniel who put a hoof on her mouth.

"Pinkie, she is still recovering the last little bit. So don't be up in her face so much." Daniel told her.

"It's great to see you again, we were worried about you." Fluttershy told Annabelle.

"Well I for one can't wait to see Rainbow and Applejack go at it in the competition." Daniel said while looking over the course.

"Will you join in too Cosmos?" He looked over at Rarity who asked that question.

"No, I won't be Rarity. I am planning to stay with my sister until she feels like her old self again." Dash spoke next.

"You just don't want to join in because you can't use your magic. Is that it Cosmos?" Daniel turned to Rainbow Dash.

"What?"

"Twilight told us that Magic can be used to enhance somepony physically. Is the real reason you don't want to take part is because you know that without magic you will lose?" Dash asked.

"No, I don't want to join because, as I said, I want to stay beside Strawberry." Dash let It go.

"Fine, but one day you, me and Applejack will have a competition." Daniel was confused as to why she wanted to challenge him.

"Why do you want to have a competition with me? Without my enhancements I am easy to beat." Daniel made sure to say enhancements so he was not lying to his friends. He was not magically enhanced but cosmically so by saying just the one word it could mean by any kind. Dash just laughed at what he said.

"You are likely both strong and fast from living in the everfree with your little sister. So I don't think you are as weak as you say you are without your magic." Daniel could see what she was trying to do but he still refused.

"Sometime, Perhaps. But not today." Dash scoffed it off.

"Hey Cosmos, You ever think of entering a magic competition?" He heard Twilight ask him.

"A what?" He asked back.

"A magic competition, where unicorns get together and preform the best magic spells they can do. You can do physical enchantments with your magic and that kind of magic is quite a hard one to learn." Daniel smacked himself on the inside.

"Great going idiot. Now they think you're great at magic. I need to remove the radiation from within me soon so I can start practicing." While he was hating himself on the inside his expression on the outside was unchanged.

"I don't know. I might think on it for a while." Twilight smiled.

"If you don't then it's fine." Rainbow Dash was getting impatient.

"Are we ready to get this competition started?" She asked.

"Right now." Applejack said to her and they both glared at each other.

"Spike, did you bring the stopwatch?" Twilight asked.

"It's right here." Spike said as he held up a stopwatch.

"Alright then, Applejack, You're up first." Applejack took her place at the front of the barrels and both Daniel and Annabelle stood and watched.

"Ready, set, go!" As Twilight said go Spike pressed the button on the watch and Applejack zoomed off. She went between all the barrels greatly but she hit the last one she passed.

"Dag namit." She said as she crossed the finish line.

"Time Spike?" Twilight asked as Spike stopped the stopwatch.

"17 seconds." Applejack zoomed up to them.

"You're kiddin, That breaks mah record from last years rodeo."

"But, You get a 5 second penalty for nudging the barrel." Spike reminded her and she looked disappointed.

"Nuts and shoes. That's 22 seconds. Not too shabby." Dash was now sweating and Applejack saw this. "Hey, Don't be nervous. Remember, it's all in good fun. Now get on up there." Rainbow Dash flew to the same spot that Applejack was at before and readied herself.

"Ready, set, go." Twilight said and Spike pressed the button. As soon as she did Rainbow zoomed off and passed all the barrels almost effortlessly and crossed the finish line.

"That was some fancy hoof work there Rainbow." Rainbow Dash flew back to the group.

"Thanks, But I couldn't have been as fast as you." She was still sweating.

"What was the time on that Spike?" Applejack asked.

"18 seconds." They both looked surprised.

"18 seconds. Rainbow are you sure you're not a rodeo pony?" Twilight walked up to Dash and held up her hoof.

"Rainbow Dash wins the barrel leap." They looked over at the scoreboard and saw Fluttershy place an Apple with the letter 1 on it next to a chalk picture of Rainbow Dash.

"I can't believe I won." Dash was flying slightly off of the ground when she said that but was pulled to the ground by Applejack.

"Yeah well, Don't you go getting use to it." Applejack did not look happy when she pulled Dash to the ground and said that. Annabelle got a smile on her face when she saw the competitive spirit between the 2 of them and Daniel saw this.

"Those 2 are going to go all out. Why don't you join them Bro?" Daniel smiled.

"Really? You and I both know it won't be fair." Daniel could feel her heartbeat through the vibrations on the ground after he focused on what he could feel and her raised heart rate combined with the smile on her face from the competition showed she was starting to get a rush from watching the 2 compete.

"Let's go, on to the next part." Twilight said and walked off and they all followed her but Applejack went off to the side to rest at a nearby tree. They arrived at one of those 'test your strength' games you would see at a carnival, there were some other ponies around it that probably were here to try it out, and Rainbow Dash flew to the front of it and kicked it with enough strength to ring the bell. When the bell was rung everyone cheered. Dash then flew over to Applejack with a grin on her face.

"Mighty respectable but...let me show ya how it's really done." Applejack walked over to the machine with a confident look on her face and when she was in front of the target she kicked it which caused it to shatter and the bell to burst off of the top. While all the other ponies cheered Applejack walked over to Dash who was now sitting on the ground and very shocked. "Years of Apple buckin." Applejack kicked the tree which caused Apples to fall on Dash but she was still staring at the machine with an unchanged expression. Fluttershy put a Apple with the number 1 next to a chalk drawing of Applejack.

"Aww. I wanted to try it." Annabelle said and Daniel chuckled.

"On to the next part!" Twilight called out and they started to move again, Daniel and Annabelle got up and started to walk in the direction they were going.

"What do you think of them?" When he asked that Annabelle turned her head and looked at Daniel.

"About Rainbow and Applejack?" She asked.

"Yes."

"They are like friends who argue to show each other that they care." Daniel glanced back and saw that both Dash and Applejack were glaring at each other.

"I hope they don't care about me that much." Daniel said sarcastically.

They continued to follow the others to the next bit of the competition. They arrived at a boxed pen and Twilight opened the gate with her magic and Applejack entered. Twilight then looked at Spike and spoke.

"Spike, I am going to need you to help with this next part."

"Sure, what do I need to do?" Twilight walked up to him and whispered something in his ear. "What?" She then picked him up with her magic and placed him on Applejack's back. "Do I have to do this?" Twilight just nodded. "Why me?"

"Go!" Twilight shouted and then Applejack started to jump up and down multiple time and Spike was having trouble holding on. Soon Spike lost his grip and flew up in the air and landed in a haystack that was next to Applejack. Spike's head appeared out of the haystack after a few seconds.

"Ready for another pony ride?" The haystack fell apart to reveal Rainbow Dash who's back Spike was now clearly unhappily sitting on.

"No." Rainbow ran into the centre and waited on Twilight's word. Daniel chuckled at what Dash said.

'Spike is a dragon which means when he grows up he will be much bigger than ponies and if he remembers this, he will ask you if you're ready for a dragon ride. You will look back at this point Dash and feel the fear that he does right now. Same goes for you Applejack.' Daniel thought and laughed at the image that appeared in his head.

"Go!" Twilight shouted and Dash started to jump very fast, like a jackhammer, and in no time spike was sent flying into the air. "Rainbow Dash wins the bronco buck." Twilight called out. Spike landed on the scoreboard just as Fluttershy finished fixing the score. "Spike, we need you again for this one." Spike had a look of fear on his face when Twilight picked him up and levitated him towards her.

"Twilight, I don't want to do this." He said to her.

"Don't worry Spike, this is not as bad as that last one." He seemed to calm down a little.

"Really?" He asked with a little smile.

"Yes, all you have to do is stand in the middle and wear this." Twilight placed what looked like a Viking hat on Spike's head and then lifted him up and place him in the pen. Dash and Applejack were both in there and they both had ropes but while Applejack was having fun jumping through hers, Dash was having difficulty with her own. Applejack threw her rope around spike and easily hogtied the poor dragon.

"How do I get roped into these things?" Daniel felt sorry for Spike as he has had it rough in just the past few minutes. As he looked over to Dash he almost busted out laughing, because she had somehow managed to hogtie herself to a tree and was struggling to get out.

"Does this count?" Fluttershy sorted the score and Applejack untied Spike and Dash.

"What do you think?" Daniel asked Annabelle, who was jumping in place as she watched the competition.

"I hope they stay friends when this is all over." Daniel had to agree with her.

There was a few more events such as; keep the ball bouncing on your head, Haystack throwing, hoof wrestling, and rugby. The last one surprised Daniel as it was something that was in his world and while it did make him feel a bit better that this world might be like Earth it also made him a bit upset as it reminded him of what happened to it. After a while Spike made an announcement.

"Mares and Gentlecolts, at the halfway point our competitors are tied at 5 and 5." Spike called out. Twilight was reading a letter while he spoke to double check that everything was on schedule.

"Spike, Who are you talking to?" Spike pointed around the place.

"Them." As Twilight looked around she saw that lots of other ponies had arrived to watch Dash and Applejack compete.

"Ok, well on to the next one. Push ups." When Twilight said that both Dash and Applejack got into position. "Go!" She called and they started doing push ups and as this happened Daniel's mind started to wonder again.

"How should I approach them on the topic that me and Annabelle are humans when humans are supposed to be just myths? I could just invite them for a sleepover and tell them the truth that night, explain why we were hiding and other things. But do I trust Twilight enough to not tell Celestia? I already met Luna and it ended in a fight so could it be worse if Celestia was told about me? Now that I think about it, When I met Luna in my Dream she was not hostile or rude but it might just have been an act. I might tell the princesses after a few weeks if my friends accept up. Applejack is the element of honesty so if she promises not to tell then she likely won't go back on it. What do I do?"

"95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100." Twilight was keeping count of the push ups and on the 100th push up Dash used her wings to assist her.

"Yes!" Dash cheered and when Applejack tried to do a final push up she fell flat on the ground.

The Games continued, but it was sometimes unfair on Applejack as Dash used her wings to get ahead of her in the long jump and used them to shield chicks from mud, when she was actually letting them ride on her wings. While Daniel did think that the long jump one was unfair, he wasn't sure about the chick one as it didn't seem to be cheating. She was just letting the chicks sit on her wings. If she put her wings around them then he would say it was cheating, but they were just sitting on them and mud could still get them.

The two competitors were glaring at each other across a wide mud hole with a rope stretched across. The final event to decide the victor was a tug-of-war. Each pony held the rope in their mouths, getting excited at the thought of pulling the other into the pit and winning the games.

"This is the final event. Give it all you got." Twilight said and the two of them started pulling with all their might.

"Looks like the work horse might come out ahead in this one." Spike called out as Dash was pulled closer and closer to the edge. At the last moment she used her wings to fly and pick Applejack up. Applejack complained that Dash can't use her wings and Daniel agreed with her for this event, but eventually Applejack shouted and let go of the rope and fell into the mud.

"I win by a landslide, or mudslide in your case." Dash said to Applejack who was sitting in the mud and wasm't looking happy. Dash then flew up in the air and shouted out. "I am the IronPony!"

"Only cause ya cheated." Applejack called out and Dash looked angry with her.

"What?" She zoomed up into her face.

"You used yer wing power ta help ya win half those contests."

"Sounds like sour Apples to me."

"Are you sayin ya didn't use your wings?"

"Well no, But you never said I could use my wings."

"I didn't think I needed ta tell ya ta play fair."

"I would have still won even without my wings." Applejack laughed a little at that.

"Prove it." Dash folded her hoofs.

"Gladly, How?"

"Tomorrows the annual Running of the Leaves. I dare you to race me." Dash started to slowly fly upwards.

"Easy smeasy."

"Now hold on." Applejack grabbed her tail and pulled her to the ground then stood on her tail. "There is one condition. The point is to run. So no wings allowed."

"No Wings." Dash knocked Applejack off of her. "No problem." Both of them spat on their hoofs and connected them, looking at each other in the eye, each one knowing they were going to win.

"Well then, I guess we will see this finished tomorrow then." Twilight said. Daniel looked up to the sky and saw it was almost evening, he then looked to Annabelle who was cheering.

"Shall we head back home." Annabelle stopped cheering and nodded.

"I am a bit hungry."

"I will make you something when we are back." Daniel stood up and so did Annabelle, they both turned around and started to walk home but Daniel stopped when he heard Twilight.

"Cosmos, Strawberry. Where are you going?" He turned around and saw all of his friends looking at them.

"We're heading back home, I'll come along to the Running of the Leaves tomorrow, hopefully Strawberry will too."

"Oh, Ok. Bye then."

"See you tomorrow girls." Daniel and Annabelle started to walk back home and the walk back was uneventful. When he entered his Ponyville house he locked it's door, they both went into their basement and into their Everfree home. When they were standing in the living room Daniel changed them both back to their normal forms and they still had their clothes on. Annabelle started to walk up the stairs but stopped a little bit up the way.

"I will be back down after I get changed." She started to walk up the stairs again.

"Ok Annabelle. What would you like to eat." She stopped in her tracks and thought and eventually turned around with a smile on her face.

"Something with chocolate in it."

"Fine." He said with a smile and a shake of his head. She continued walking again until she got to her room and when she was in her room Daniel thought about what he should make for her. After a few moments he made a chocolate cake with mint icing and rainbow sprinkles appear and placed it on the table for her.

He then walked into the living room and waited for her to return. Annabelle returned after a few moments and sat down at the table he placed the cake for her on and started to eat it, and while she was doing that Daniel got up to put on a DVD but as he got up a stain on his clothes caught his eye. He snapped his fingers and his cloths were stainless once more but something clicked in his mind and he wanted to know the answer to it so he asked PIA.

"Do I need to clean myself like I did before? Does all that stuff about 'You will sweat the older you get' still apply to me now?"

"Yes and No. You don't sweat unless you are having difficulty with something and temperature does not make you sweat, but you can still get dirty from things like mud." Daniel remembered about the events today and about the last time he washed up, while PIA did say he did not need to Daniel still found a bath to be quite relaxing so he continued what he was doing. He put on a random DVD he found and turned to Annabelle.

"Hey Annabelle, I am heading for a bath, I will be back out in a while."

"Ok." She barely managed to say with cake stuffed in her mouth. Daniel walked to the bathroom and turned the bath on and locking the door. With nothing to do but wait for the bath to finish filling he sat on toilet lid and waited, as he waited he decided that he should think about how he should approach his friends on the matter of what he and his sister are.

"They might freak out so I need to make sure they are somewhere where other ponies can't hear or see them so if they do freak out others won't hear. But where? I could tell Applejack first and see how she reacts, she is the element of honesty so if she promises me she won't tell then she is most likely to do that. But what is to stop Twilight from telling Celestia and if she does then it's likely I will have to fight both her and Luna, because of our last encounter. But then...will my friends stay by the princess and attack me if I ended up attacking them in self defence?" Daniel sighed, he didn't like the idea of something like that happening. If it did happen then how would Annabelle react, How would she feel? And while his powers seem to be limited to his imagination and with a few acceptations such as no reviving the dead and a few others he will likely discover in the coming years, he still can't fully control them. So if they reacted bad and he tried to erase their memories that would be him using a unfamiliar power on their brain, which could be irreversible.

The more Daniel thought about it the more he was unsure if they should reveal themselves at all. He revealed himself to the Timberwolves because they recognized he wasn't from the Everfree so there was no way around it and he did the same for the Diamond Dogs as it was needed to end the conflict between them and the wolves without death."I guess I could try and learn about the mind, if they freak out I can remove the memory from them, but how do I learn such a thing?" Daniel remembered he had a bath running and looked at it to see it was almost done so he decided to think more on the subject later.

He folded his cloths and place them on a radiator close by and laid down in the bath and washed himself up. While he did this he decided to play around with his powers to take his mind off of the worries. He changed his powers to be used by his mind rather than his will and then he placed his hand in the water and imagined it turning blue and it did so with no side effects. He then thought about lifting all the water out and as the water was floating out of the bath he made it go into different shapes.

"This is...actually quite fun. I think I could get use to it. Why didn't I try it before?" He moved the water and put it back in the bath. He then got a crazy idea but decided to try it. He imagined the water turning to ice and his body tenses up from the shock of the sudden cold. He quickly imagined something hot to heat him up and he then felt his body start burning as he turned the ice into lava.

Within a moment he changed it again into something harmless. When he saw the lava he though of water then his mind went to water and lava make steam and before he knew it he was in a empty and burned bathtub with steam covering the whole room. Daniel sat in the tub, a little shaken up from all that just happened but he soon snapped out of it when he felt a pain in his legs. With his vision he saw through the steam easily and saw his legs had just finished healing and were back to normal. He quickly turned his powers back to will instead of imagination and got out after fixing the burnt bathtub.

"That...hurt." He decided to try one more thing to see if it could be used to quickly dry him off thanks to the steam. He closed his eyes and willed his body temperature to increase and after a moment he started to hear sizzling and he then looked at his arm to see the little water that was on his arm clear away. He was happy to feel no negative side effects as he could now do this in the winter if it gets cold for Annabelle. He reached for his shirt but it burst into flames when he touched it so he lowered his body temperature before remaking the same shirt that was destroyed and put it on along with the rest of his clothes.

"I need to be careful, that can be very bad if I don't take care while using it." He thought. He look at his clothes and figured he might as well change them as he isn't going anywhere else today. After a moment he snapped his fingers and he was wearing the old PJs he wore back home. He also teleported the clothes he was wearing to the living room couch. "I missed these, they are so comfy, Why do they feel more better than last time?" He remembered the last time he wore them was at his house before he got his powers, but now that he had his powers and he remembered than PIA said about his enhancements and one was increased sensitivity, he figure that was the reason they felt so much more cosy and he started to walk to the door.

When he walked back to the living room and Annabelle saw him wearing his PJs, she looked somewhat surprised.

"Why are you wearing them? You normally wear those all the time." She said the second part pointing at the clothes he place on the couch.

"I like my PJ's, they're cozy. Anyway, how was the cake?"

"It was nice, thanks." Annabelle got up and made her way to Aperture while Daniel sat down on the couch and watched the TV, there was nothing that required his attention and he knew that his kids and the robots would keep Annabelle safe when she was in Aperture so he decided to sit down and rest for a while before training some more.

Luna had been thinking about how she would approach Daniel and about how she would find him so she has been writing everything she knew about him on blue notes, things she speculates on yellow ones and what she would say and how she would deal with his reaction on green ones. She had just finished putting her last green note on her desk and she was now looking over what she knew about him.

'He has a little sister, that much is certain and from what I can remember by the sound of his voice he is a male. He wears clothes, black and blue, and his eyes are light blue.'

Luna was a bit disappointed that she had so little confirmed information but she reassured herself when she thought it was better to have some than none. She turned over to look at her yellow notes. "He might be the Shadow which could mean he can shapeshift and by both how long he has been around for and the fact that he and his sister might still need food means that it's likely they've interacted with pony society. But if he is also the pink cat creature then he can change reality and just make her food so until I know for sure, both of these possibilities still stand." Luna thought back to the dream where she first saw him and what he discussed with the other giant creature. "What Heart were they talking about? I remember it being called a Heart, but what kind?"

Luna looked over another one of her notes and when she read it she almost had a change in her determination to find Daniel. "He...He couldn't protect his parents. Does that mean they are...dead?" She put that note down on her table and looked out of the window. "Is it a good idea for me to continue to try and find them? They are likely going through some tough times if they lost their parents." Luna looked back at her notes, not as determined to find him as before.

With a sigh Luna now looked over her green notes. "If I meet him I won't be like I was 1000 years ago and I will tell him it was my fault and if we could start our greeting over again. All it is now is a matter of finding him." Luna was wondering if she should tell Celestia about what she had found as she might be able to help her when the time comes and she does met Daniel. She heard a knock on her door and quickly used her magic to hide the notes under her desk. "You may enter." She called out and the door opened to reveal a royal guard.

"Princess, your sister wishes to talk with you." Luna wondered what Celestia was wanted to talk to her about.

"Tell our...my sister that I will be right there." Luna was going to get up and walk but the guard spoke again.

"Actually she's on her way to you right now. She sent me ahead of her to inform you." Luna sighed.

"Ok then, I will wait for her. Thank you for informing me." The guard saluted and left the room, Luna didn't have to wait long as Celestia arrived shortly after the guard did.

"Hello Luna."

"Hello Tia. What did you want to speak to me about?"

"It's about tomorrow." Celestia turned her head and looked out of Luna's window. "Tomorrow is the Running of the Leaves, an event that I enjoy quite a lot and I was wondering if you would like to come along." Luna knew what the Running of the Leaves was, but she wanted to stay inside the castle, not only to study more about today's culture, but also to see if she could find out any more possibilities of what Daniel might be.

"I would love to sister, but I wish to stay and continue my studies." Celestia chuckled.

"You have studied a lot already. I got word from the staff that work at the royal library that you have read almost all the books based on past history and culture. You might want to think about choosing a student soon, like I did." Luna sighed.

"That can wait for another time, I still don't feel ready for that." Celestia got up and started to walk to the door but stopped at the door and turned to face Luna.

"You will get the hang of it eventually, also don't forget you need to raise the moon." Luna looked outside and saw the sun was setting. She knew she was going to have to rise it soon.

"Ok Tia. Good night." Celestia left the room and Luna raised the moon shortly after. She got the notes back out from under her desk and looked at them while they were still a pile, she then yawned. "I should get some rest." She placed the notes back under her desk and went to bed for the night.

It was now morning time and Daniel was happy it was as he had been training all night. He knew that today was the day that Dash and Applejack would compete in the race and he was actually looking forward to seeing that happen, but he was currently waiting for Annabelle to wake up. Last night he was training in how to control his body temperature and now he could be a living radiator if he wanted to and he felt no side effects from doing so. After he learned how to control heat he then tried to learn to control cold but he ended up turning himself into an unmoving ice sculpture for about 2 hours so he gave up on it for now.

As he waited for Annabelle his mind started to wonder about who would win the race as both Dash and Applejack were very athletic, but he was unsure if one of them was better than the other.

"Are we going to the race today?" Daniel turned to the side and saw that Annabelle was already fully dressed. While he was happy to see that she was willing to go he still had to make her breakfast.

"Yes, but you need to eat something first. What do you want for breakfast?"

"The same as yesterday." Daniel made a bowl appear and filled it with cereal and then handed it to Annabelle. "Thanks." Annabelle sat down at the table and Daniel joined her.

"So who do you think's going to win?" She spoke before she started to eat.

"Whoever wins, there will likely be an argument. More competition." Daniel had a feeling that this race would end like that but he still wanted to watch it.

"Well, let me know when you're ready to leave." He sat back down on the couch and pulled out his Phone. He noticed that the battery was at 17% so he pressed his finger against it which caused electricity to go through it and recharge it to full. He then went through the music on his Phone, but decided to not play any as he had already heard them more than enough times before.

Despite how often he thought about it, he started to wonder again about how he would approach his friends on the topic that he and his sister were humans, but then he remembered that doing this would take a good amount of time to think about and he was just waiting for Annabelle to finish her breakfast and then go and watch the race.

He waited for a few moments until he heard dishes getting put in the sink. He turned to look at Annabelle who was waiting.

"I'm done." Annabelle said standing at the door.

"So are you ready to go?" She nodded and Daniel stood up.

"Ok then, Let's go." Daniel and Annabelle headed to the door that lead to their ponyville house's basement and entered it. When they were in the basement of the other house Daniel changed them into their pony forms and their clothes disappeared. He stopped, went back, put on his fake mark and went back to Annabelle who was waiting patiently. They then headed up to the living room of the house and towards the front door but before they went out Daniel stopped and turned around to look at the living room, it felt so alien to know that this house was his but he never used it when he uses his other one all the time. This house was just sitting around doing nothing so Daniel made a mental note to think about how or if there was a way that this place could be useful. He turned back around and saw Annabelle waiting on him so he continued out of the house and closed the door after she got out.

"Did Twilight say where this race was?" Daniel froze up.

"No she didn't. But we'll likely find it if we just look around. Just look for a large crowd." There was no need to look for a crowd because they heard Pinkie's voice in the distance.

"Fillies and Gentlecolts, welcome to the annual running of the leaves. This is Pinkie Pie your official eye in the sky announcer." Daniel looked in the direction of the sound and saw a hot air balloon raising up to the sky. Daniel looked at Annabelle who was looking at the balloon with a smile.

"Come on, let's go." They walked over to where Pinkie was and they heard her start speaking again.

"As everypony knows, the race is a very important tradition, without it, the autumn leaves of Equestria would never fall. So get ready ponies because the running of the leaves will begin in 5 minutes." Daniel walked up to the starting line where he saw Applejack warming up, he was wondering where Dash was but he soon heard her voice.

"Excuse me. Make way for the IronPony." Dash said while walking up to the line like she owned the place but Applejack was not amused.

"The Iron phony you mean." It didn't change Dash's mood as she still smiled happily but it quickly changed to a grin.

"So Applejack, you ready to win...second place?" She asked as she started flying.

"Ah'm ready to win a good clean race." Dash stopped flying and now stood next to Applejack.

"Yeah Yeah." She still had a grin on her face.

"You're not allowed to use your wings." She reminded Dash who still smiled.

"I could win this race with both wings tied behind my back." Dash was confident in what she said but Applejack grinned.

"Let's see if yer word is true." Applejack walked away from the starting line leaving Dash a bit confused. Dash saw Daniel and walked up to him.

"Come on Cosmos, Will you please race." Dash asked with a smile but Daniel still held by his decision.

"No Dash, for the same reason and also, because I don't want to." She just groaned in disappointment.

"Aww Come on. Please." Daniel wanted to stay with Annabelle but he knew that Dash wouldn't let this go if he kept on refusing.

"Fine. But I need to find somewhere Strawberry will be safe." Dash thought for a moment and then got an idea.

"Why not ask Pinkie Pie if she can ride the balloon with her?"

"Do it Do it!" She shouted in excitement when she heard she would get to be on the balloon and he thought that sounded like a good idea. She would get to watch the race and Daniel could take part by walking.

"Fine. Where is she?"

"I can go and ask her if you want."

"Please do." Dash flew off and Daniel was left alone with Annabelle. "Are you sure you'll be ok in that balloon?"

"You worry too much. You know that?" Daniel chuckled.

"I am your brother, it's my duty in life to worry about you."

"I can take care of myself. I'm not a baby anymore" Pinkie appeared in front of Daniel and Annabelle.

"Hey, is it true do you want to ride the balloon with me?" Annabelle's smile got bigger.

"Yes I do." Pinkie grabbed her hoof.

"Well then let's go." Daniel watched them zoom off and get into the balloon in the distance. When it was up in the air Annabelle waved to Daniel and he waved back. Dash arrived a moment later.

"Has Pinkie been here?" She asked.

"Yes, In fact her and Strawberry just left and got on the balloon." Dash looked shocked.

"How does she do that?" Daniel looked to the side and saw Applejack walking back, carrying some rope. She walked up to Dash and placed it on the ground.

"If yer so sure you can win, then you won't mind provin it, would you?" Dash laughed.

"Go ahead." Dash stood still and folded her wings. Applejack picked up the rope and started to tie her wings to her sides. When she was done she pulled on it one more time to tighten it.

"Dressed up like a turkey." She walked beside Dash at the starting line. "Well a turkey who can't fly that is." Now Dash was looking a bit angry.

"Very funny." Applejack just smiled.

"Least we now know we're racing fair n square." Trumpets were heard and Pinkie spoke again. Daniel didn't know if this race was something he had to sign up for so he decided to ask Applejack.

"Hey Applejack, How do I take part in this race?"

"Ya just say your racin and ya get a number. Why? You competing?" Dash spoke next.

"Yeah, he decided to take part, but he doesn't know where to get a number." Applejack giggled.

"Well you just wait right there partner. I will get you yers soon." Applejack walked off again. Dash spoke to Daniel while she was away getting him a number for the race.

"You know that Applejack will likely say no magic, right?" Daniel turned to Dash.

"Yeah, but I won't be needing it." Daniel was planning on not using his powers or winning, he just wanted to see how the race goes. Applejack came back holding a piece of paper with a number on it, the number was 49.

"Yer all set and here's your number Cosmos." She handed Daniel the paper and Daniel place it on his side.

"Thanks Applejack." They all heard Pinkie.

"Racers. Please take your positions." Spike ran across the line and to the balloon where he called out to Pinkie.

"Pinkie Pie." She saw him and called back to him.

"Hey Spike, what's up? Oh wait, it's me. I'm up." She laughed at her own joke.

"Uh yeh. I know you're doing the announcing today and...I'm sure you're going to do a great job and all but...I was just wondering.." Pinkie cut him off.

"What!?" Spike groaned in disappointment and waved his hand.

"Forget it." He started to walk away but stopped when he heard Pinkie again.

"Spike, Would you like to be my co-reporter? We could comment on the action together." This cheered Spike up as he now had a smile on his face.

"We could?" Pinkie lowered a rope down to him.

"Climb on up." Spike grabbed the rope and Pinkie pulled it and him up to the balloon. Daniel turned his attention to the starting line and walked over and took his place beside Applejack, he also saw Twilight was beside Dash on the line up. Both of them looked surprised when they saw her.

"Twilight? What in tarnation are you doing up here?" Applejack asked Twilight who made a letter she was reading vanish.

"I'm racing." Rainbow Dash jumped back laughing before speaking.

"What you?"

"I'm not joking." She told them and Dash was surprised.

""What? You're not an athlete your an...your an egghead." Applejack was grinning when Dash said that.

"I am not a egghead. I am well read." They both snickered.

"But...have you ever run a race?" Applejack asked.

"Well, no. But I do know a lot about running." The two of them were trying to hold in their laughter.

"And you know this from?"

"Books. I read several on the subject." Dash couldn't hold in her laughter and jumped up in the air laughing before falling down to the ground. Daniel smacked his hoof on his face.

"Books. If she looks at books to try and find the answer to everything then what will happen when she discovers what I truly am. Her books won't be able to tell her about my powers so will her brain melt or malfunction when that happens?" Daniel had a image in his head of a cross-eyed Twilight with smoke and visible sparks coming out her ears. "I hope that doesn't happen."

"What did you read? The egghead's guide to running? Did you stretch out your eye muscles to warm up." Dash was laughing almost the full time she asked these things.

"Scoff if you must Rainbow, but the running of the leafs is a ponyville tradition, and since I am here to learn I decided I should experience it myself." Dash was still on the ground but Applejack seemed to understand.

"Well ah think that is just dandy Twilight, good luck." After she said that she started to snicker again and Dash got up.

"Yeah, see you at the finish line...tomorrow." They started to laugh again. Pinkie pie was heard announcing.

"Alright Ponies, are you ready?" She let Spike take over.

"Get set." They all got ready to run and then a bell was heard and they all ran as fast as they could but Daniel did not run, instead he started to walk.

"And their off. Welcome to the official coverage of the running of the leafs. You know Spike despite it's name the leaves don't do any of the actual running. No. That's left to my little ponies." Daniel wondered why Pinkie said that as she sounded like she was talking like she was royalty.

"Why...yes Pinkie, it's the running of the ponies that causes the leaves to fall." Daniel looked forward and indeed the leaves only fell off after the ponies had ran passed them.

"Those lazy, lazy leafs." As Daniel continued to walk he heard a voice behind him.

"Hey Cosmos." He turned around to see Twilight not far behind him.

"Twilight? Why are you here and not further ahead?" She tilted her head at his question.

"I could ask you the same thing." He sighed.

"I am not planning on winning this race, I am just taking part because Dash wouldn't stop asking me." She laughed when he mention Dash.

"She never turns down a good challenge. Hey Cosmos want to walk together." Daniel didn't see anything wrong with her request, he could have someone to talk to while he walked.

"Ok then." The two of them started to walk together but after just a few seconds they heard Pinkie and Spike talk through the microphone a good bit away again.

"But this year the run is about more than the weather, it's about a race to the finish and the two runners who want to win it. Applejack and Rainbow Dash." Spike continued to announce after Pinkie.

"You know, these two ponies have a bit of a grudge match their trying to settle, trying to prove who is the most athletic."

"Yes, and grudge rhymes with fudge."

"Yes it...does. What?" Spike was confused. Daniel was also wondering what Pinkie was talking about.

"I like fudge but if I eat too much I get a pudge and I can't budge." Daniel almost stopped in his tracks when he heard Pinkie say that, he wondered if she says this randomly or if she somehow has all of those sayings planned out but he soon chose to forget about it and continued walking.

"Does she have all of those sayings planned out or something?" He looked at Twilight who looked just as confused as he did.

"So...no fudge?" They heard Spike ask.

"No thanks. I had a big breakfast." Daniel and Twilight were walking together and she was the first one to start up a conversation.

"It's nice to see Strawberry up and about again." Daniel looked at the balloon and smiled.

"It sure is. By the way, what are you doing? Walking instead of running?"

"I am following what one of my books said. Stay back and wait until the other racers have tired out before sprinting to the finish." He thought that sounded like a good plan.

"Who do you think will win?" He asked her.

"The race?" Daniel nodded. "Well between Applejack and Rainbow Dash, it's hard to say."

"I just hope they still remain friends after this is over." As they continued to walk and talk they could hear Pinkie's voice not far off in the distance.

"Let's check in with our two competitive ponies, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Having come fast out of the gate Applejack and Rainbow Dash are evenly matched running neck and neck. But what's this? Applejack is making a move, she is now ahead by a nose. But Rainbow Dash who won't have that takes the lead. She is ahead by half a nose, or maybe three quarters of a nose. No about 63.7 percent of a nose. roughly speaking." Daniel looked up to the balloon and at Pinkie, thoughts going through his head when he heard her say that.

"She's a few nuggets short of a happy meal...no, in fact she is a full extra large happy meal."

"Hey Cosmos, If you don't mind me asking, why do you spend so long inside your house?" Twilight asked Daniel.

"I spend my time playing with Strawberry and sometimes read. Remember how she has been feeling? I was there for her the whole time." Twilight's attention was caught when he mentioned he spent some time reading.

"What books do you read? Besides ones based on mythical creatures which you have read at my library." Daniel thought back to some books he has read before.

"I sometimes read books based on made up things that came from somepony's imagination. In face there was this one book that I loved back at home. It was call The Lord Of The Rings and it was by far one of the best stories I have ever read. I sometimes read other books based on Science, Animals or Plants." They continued walking the whole time while talking.

"Was that 'Lord of the Rings' thing you mentioned that good?" Daniel thought back to when he read it.

"Yes it is, it's a shame I lost it, it was 1008 pages of awesome storytelling and imagination." Twilight's jaw dropped when Daniel mentioned the amount of pages it had in it.

"1008?" Daniel laughed when he saw her face. "Well it's nice to see I am not the only one in my group of friends when it comes to books." Twilight mentioned.

"I don't rely on books for everything. There are some things out there that books can't teach." Pinkie was heard in the distance again

"Applejack sees this move and plunges forth with her stronger legs streaking ahead by 350 noses." Daniel was certain that Pinkie had no clue what she was talking about now. Applejack said something and then they started to try and overtake one another and Spike made another announcement.

"Hold your horses Pinkie, Rainbow Dash is catching up to front runner Applejack." Dash was slowly starting to overtake Applejack.

"What an upset, I thought Applejack had this in the bag." In the distance Daniel could see that Applejack had tripped up and was then trampled on and covered in leafs. Daniel and Twilight stopped where Applejack fell and tripped over a rock.

"I don't believe it."

"I know, it's beautiful, isn't it?" Twilight said while looking around at all the fallen leafs.

"Not the scenery, Twilight. Rainbow Dash just tripped me." Daniel was starting to think this race was a bad idea as those two will likely think everything bad that happens to them is caused by the other.

"She did not." Twilight said to Applejack.

"She did too." He sighed.

"Applejack, Seriously, You tripped on a rock." He pointed at a rock that was not far from where she fell. "Next time perhaps you could watch where you are going." Twilight nodded in agreement.

"Wh-What?" Applejack looked at the rock in surprise.

"Cosmos is right, if you did stop and looked where you were going like us you would see you tripped on a rock."

"Aww Hayseeds. now I got a lot a ground to make up ta catch Rainbow." Applejack ran off.

"Just be careful!" Twilight shouted to Applejack and then continued to walk and look at the scenery with Daniel. A few moments later they heard Spike talk.

"I don't believe it, after a major setback Applejack is back to front of the pack." Pinkie spoke next.

"She's the head of the pack alright, the pick of the litter, the cat's pyjamas. Oh wait. why would Applejack take some poor kitty's PJs? That's not very sporting of her." Spike looked confused and was silent for a moment and Daniel almost chuckled.

"Ok. Let's get back to the race." Daniel was still walking with Twilight.

"Hey Cosmos, if it's ok to ask, Who were your parents?" Daniel stopped when Twilight mentioned that as it caused a image to flash in his mind, a picture of him, Annabelle and his mother and father and it caused his heart to tighten. After a moment he shook his head and answered.

"I'll tell you about them some other time. But not soon." Twilight saw his face, it was almost like a sad frown. She decided to not ask about his parents as it seemed to upset him.

"I'm sorry if I upset you." He saw she was feeling guilty and decided to reassure her he didn't mind.

"Don't be Twilight, it's something we all have to deal with eventually." The last thing he said caught her attention.

"The sad frown when I asked about his parents. Strawberry being upset for so long, the family issues and the 'We all have to deal with it eventually'. Did Cosmos and Strawberry lose their parents?" Twilight thought about the points of evidence and it seemed to match the answer. "He had protected his sister while going through everfree and he is still protective of her. His silence of his past. His reaction to the question. It makes scenes." Twilight thought that she had discovered something about him that could be critical to understanding him as a whole.

"Twilight, When exactly did your book say you should sprint?"

"It shouldn't be too long now. Hey Cosmos, what do you think of those two creatures?" Daniel had a feeling he knew what Twilight was talking about.

"You mean the pink cat and Shadow thing?" Twilight nodded. "Well, I don't know what to think of about the Shadow but the pink cat seems very friendly. The Shadow appeared when Nightmare moon was around and when an ursa attacked, perhaps it likes to fight?" Twilight thought for a moment.

"I have to agree with you, the Shadow only attacked Nightmare Moon and the ursa, it seemed to scared fluttershy but it didn't harm her or us. I wonder why that is?"

"Could it be it does not see us as decent pray?"

"Perhaps." They both heard Pinkie announce again.

"Welcome back Ponyvillians, it's me Pinkie Pie."

"And Spike. Looks like Rainbow's doing her best to catch up." Pinkie spoke next.

"I'm not sure how ketchup is going to help her in this contest. Now in a hotdog eating contest it can make the dog's nice and slippery but personally I prefer mustard. How about you Spike." Daniel heard Annabelle chuckle at what Pinkie said and he got a smile on his face. Hearing her laugh again after so long of not laughing was a nice change.

"Eh. I like pickles."

"And it looks like Applejack has found herself in quite a pickle as Rainbow overtakes her." Dash did slightly overtake Applejack in the race.

"As the racers enter equestria's whitetail wood Rainbow Dash is back in the lead." Daniel and Twilight were still walking along side one another.

"Is it ok if I ask about where you grew up?" Daniel decided to tell her a short version of it.

"There's nothing Special about it, it was a town just like a normal one, I went to school and discovered the one of my hobbies was drawing but not to the same way Strawberry's is. I left it and looked around for further study. A few events happened like Strawberry being born and I moved to ponyville."

"You mentioned you read science books. What kind of Sciences do you like?" Daniel thought about it for a few moments before answering.

"I like chemicals but I am not good at remembering things about them, I like to discover how machines are built and how they function." Daniel chuckled at a memory that came to his mind. "In fact back home we had machines that cleaned out clothes for us. A washing machine it was called."

"They are quite expensive. It's usually only the rich that have them." Daniel was amazed to hear that as he hadn't seem any machines here in Equestria besides trains.

"Well, I ended up falling asleep against one when I was young, the vibrations felt like a back massage. Looking back I wonder what must have been going through my mind." Twilight giggled.

"I sometimes think that when I look back at questions I got asked." Daniel looked forward and saw a sign that Dash was standing at.

"Oh my, whitetail wood is just lovely." Dash panicked and quickly changed the sign back to normal. "Hey Rainbow, shouldn't you be up ahead?" Dash laughed at her question.

"I'm sure to win now."

"Except that all the other racers just passed you." She jumped in the air when Twilight said that.

"Oh horse apples. See ya." Daniel turned to Twilight.

"What was she doing there?"

"I don't know." They both continued walking and after a few moments they saw Pinkie's balloon and Applejack holding onto a rope.

"Wow, I wonder how this race has went for them, because I have never seen a race where somepony hangs from a balloon." Daniel said and Twilight nodded in agreement.

"Same here." They heard Pinkie make another announcement.

"I must say Spike, that this has been the most interesting running of the leaves in Equestrian history."

"With the most interesting announcing." Daniel did his best to hold in a laugh when Spike said that, he could not agree more with him.

"I have to agree with Spike, Pinkie makes one of the best announcers."

"She sure does." Twilight agreed with him.

"But it isn't the amount of running that has been fascinating. It's the lack of running." Twilight continued to talk with Daniel.

"Did you come from a rich family?" Daniel could be totally truthful with that question.

"I was not rich or poor, it was middle class, We got the washing machine by saving up." He said saving up to make it more believable. In the distance he saw a giant rock sliding down a mountain but it stopped at the bottom and thankfully nobody got hurt. He saw that both Dash and Applejack were on it and Twilight spoke to them as they approached.

"Forgive me girls. I know I'm not a athlete, but shouldn't the Running of the Leaves actually involve running?" Twilight asked as they both passed them. After they were a good bit ahead they continued talking. "Now. Now is the time my book mentioned. Sprint if you want to Cosmos." Twilight sprinted ahead and Daniel decided he might as well do the same thing. As he started to sprint he quickly overtook Twilight and crossed the finish line, he made second place and he saw that Ditzy managed to make first. Twilight walked up to Daniel.

"Congratulations on making 2nd place Cosmos!" A pony walked up to Daniel and gave him a medal that had the number 2 on it and Daniel laughed when he realized that neither Dash or Applejack made it to first place. "What are you laughing at?" She asked while also receiving her medal.

"I can't wait to see those two when they discover they are in last and second last place. After all the ' I'm going to win' stuff." Twilight giggled at the thought.

"That would be good to see." Daniel pointed at the finish line.

"Well then let's go." Both of them walked to the finish line and waited on Applejack and Rainbow Dash. They heard Pinkie announce again.

"Once again. Rainbow Dash and Applejack are neck and neck. Applejack inches ahead, Now it's Rainbow." Daniel and Annabelle watched as the two of them did whatever they could to surpass the other. The two of them started to bash into one another when they saw the finish line. The two of them were arguing but Daniel didn't listen in, all he wanted to see was their faces when they find out they are in last and second last place. They started to grab each others tail and pull on it causing them to fall behind. Applejack tried to grab Dash again but got the rope and it fell apart. Dash then took to the air but Applejack jumped up and managed to bring her to the ground and the two of them started to fight to the finish line. Eventually the fight stopped and they stood up.

"I-I won!" Dash shouted.

"No, ah won." Applejack said back to her.

"I WON!" Dash shouted but then Spike spoke.

"You tie." They both looked surprised.

"Tie!?" They both asked simultaneously.

"For first?" Applejack asked. Daniel was ready to see their faces now that they were about to find out.

"For last." Pinkie said.

"Last?" Their pupils were very small and they were in a state of shock. Daniel place a hoof on his mouth to hold in the laughter.

"Then who won?" As Dash asked that Twilight walked up to them wearing a medal and they both saw it.

"You?" They both asked at the same time.

"Oh No, but I did get 5th place. Which is rather good considering I never run a race before." Daniel walked beside Twilight. "Cosmos here finished 2nd." Their jaws hit the ground when Twilight said that.

"What? How's that even possible?" Applejack asked.

"You both ran so slow, and looked at the scenery." Dash pointed out.

"Exactly, We paced ourselves just like my book said. Then at the end when all the other ponies were worn out." She looked over to all the other racers who were on the ground and panting from exhaustion. "We sprinted to the finish."

"I don't believe it, Twilight...beat us." Rainbow said in disbelief.

"Well with all of your horsing around it was quite easy. Also I was with Cosmos the whole time and he didn't use any magic so he raced fairly." They both had guilty looks on their faces.

"You're right Twilight, our behaviour was just terrible."

"We weren't very good sports." Daniel was happy to see that they were still getting along.

"Sounds to me like an important lesson was learned." Daniel recognized that voice and turned his head to see all the other ponies bowing to Celestia but there were some that remained standing so Daniel stayed standing.

"Princess Celestia!?" They all said at the same time.

"What are you doing here?" As she approached Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack they bowed.

"Fall is one of my favourite season so I came to celebrate the running of the leaves."

"I'm sorry ya had ta see us being such poor sports princess." Both Dash and Applejack had looks of sadness on their faces.

"That's alright Applejack. Anypony can get swept up in the excitement of competition." Twilight spoke next.

"It's important to remember that the friendship is always more important than the competition."

"Exactly Twilight. Now unfortunately because the two of you were busy tricking each other instead of shaking down leafs, many of the lovely trees in equestria are still covered." Daniel looked around and there was indeed still some trees that had all of their leafs on them.

"Why princess. Ah bet we can knock those leaves down for you lickidy split." Applejack turned to face Dash. "What do you say friend, want to go for another run?"

"I'd love to stretch my legs." Dash zoomed off and Applejack followed. Twilight and Celestia stood there and watched them run together and Daniel did the same until they were out of sight. When they were out of sight he turned back to Annabelle who had just gotten off the balloon.

"Well, I think we should head home now. How was it?" Annabelle had a small smile on her face.

"It was fun to watch for the most part, but the view up there was amazing." Daniel and Annabelle were about to start walking home when Celestia walked up to Daniel. When Daniel turned around to face her he jumped in surprise.

"Sorry to startle you Cosmos, I would just like to say congratulations on getting second place." Daniel looked at Twilight and then back at Celestia.

"Well it wasn't that hard thanks to Twilight's advice." Celestia looked to Twilight then back at Daniel.

"I knew you two would become good friends." She said with a warmly smile. But then she looked back at Daniel in what looked like surprise. "I see you're still not wearing those clothes. Have you decided to stop wearing them?" Daniel had to be careful with what he said, this was Celestia who was Luna's sister and she could end up letting his clothes slip and Luna could end up finding him out.

"I chose to stop wearing them because I feel like I fit in more without them." Celestia giggled.

"You can fit in with our society regardless of what you wear."

"Thanks, I'll remember that." Daniel turned back to Annabelle. "Ready to go home sis?"

"Yup." Daniel turned to Twilight.

"I'll see you some other time Twilight." The two of them started to walk away and as they did Daniel heard Twilight speak.

"Bye Cosmos, see you tomorrow, perhaps." Celestia saw her student was a bit uneasy so she decided to talk with her.

"My dear student, is something bothering you?" Twilight sighed.

"Princess, is it our place to make speculations about a friend to try and find out how to help them?"

"Whatever do you mean?" Twilight continued.

"Up until recently, for months Cosmos was noticeably stressed, always seeming to have something on his mind and I think I discovered the reason why that was in the race today." Twilight caught Celestia's attention as the few times she has seen Cosmos he has not seemed stressed.

"If it's only speculation and you're not actually invading his privacy I don't see anything wrong with it. Why, what have you come up with?"

"It's to do with his parents. I think that they died. By the way he reacts when we ask about them, recent events and other things make it a solid conclusion." Celestia looked in the direction where Daniel and Annabelle walked off to before looking back at Twilight.

"As I said. As long as you don't invade his privacy you should have nothing to worry about." A guard walked up to Celestia and whispered something into her ear, she sighed a moment later. "Sorry to cut this short but I have to get back to Canterlot, something about the stock exchange has come up." All of the ponies bowed to Celestia as she teleported away. Twilight looked in the direction Daniel and Annabelle walked down.

"To lose one's parent's, and at such a young age. No wonder she was not seen for so long." Twilight thought before her attention was caught by Dash and Applejack running back to the finish line. Twilight decided to call another meeting between her and the others, this new kind of information could help them understand the situation that Cosmo was in and perhaps how to help him through it. From what was shown at the race today seems to show he hasn't gotten over it yet.

"I honestly thought that one of them was going to win, not tie for last." Annabelle mention to Daniel on their way back to their home as they passed through the market.

"You and me both. What do you want for dinner?" Annabelle stopped and thought for a moment.

"Noodle soup. Like noodles but in hot flavoured water."

"What kind?" He asked.

"Ketchup. If you can." She whispered and Daniel smiled.

"Ok then." They kept walking until they were back home, Annabelle went right back to their everfree house and Daniel followed shortly after making sure the ponyville house's front door was locked. He then headed back to his everfree house and found Annabelle standing at the door in the basement.

"Bro. Our forms."

"I know Annabelle." Daniel changed them back into their normal forms and when they were back in their Everfree house he snapped his fingers which caused his PJs to appear on him and the cloths he was wearing to be folded in a pile on a nearby seat. "So, Ketchup?"

"If you can." Daniel snapped his fingers and a bowl of noodles and hot water appeared in front of her, he also added a fork for her to use.

"How's that?" Daniel asked hopefully. Annabelle took the fork and tried the Noodles, she got a smile on her face when she tasted them.

"Quite good. Thanks." Daniel smiled at her, he looked out the window and saw the sun was setting. He knew that it was almost Annabelle's bedtime. He waited until she was done with her noodle soup and it was placed in the sink before talking to her.

"It's almost your bedtime Annabelle." She sighed.

"I know. I'll be heading to bed in a moment." She walked up the stairs to go and get her PJs on and Daniel was left alone in the kitchen for now. As he looked at the bowl that Annabelle place in the sink, he realized that he hasn't had anything to eat for months but he didn't feel the least bit hungry. Daniel started to feel a bit sorry for Annabelle as unlike him she needed to eat, drink and sleep so he made a mental note to try and learn how to give her some powers that will keep her from dying if she went without those three things.

Annabelle walked back down the stairs and she too was wearing her PJs, she walked to Terabithia and closed the door over completely after she entered it. Daniel got up and went into the living room.

"Great. Now I have to do something until morning. I can't be bothered training right now." Daniel looked out the window and saw the moon glowing brightly and the stars shining like diamonds. He sat down on the floor, still looking out the window and at the night sky. While he did that Daniel got an idea to solve an error about something he wanted to do before. He knew he wanted to explore space but he was also aware that he might have difficulty finding his way back so he headed up the stairs and into the other room that was next to Annabelle's room and placed his hand against the wall which caused a circle to appeared on the wall and glow green. "A two way portal. I can just make another one appear and enter it to get back here if I get lost." With that in mind Daniel walked down the stairs then he headed out the front door and made sure to lock it, when he was outside he made himself invisible before taking off to the sky.

He stopped a moment to change his clothes so he was wearing his normal ones again before he continued to leave the atmosphere.

Bravacho and Dravia were just about to land on their home planet and Bravacho was still uneasy. He knew they had been traveling for a few days and with each passing hour he prayed that his friend didn't do anything stupid. His fiancée saw his stress and placed her hand on his shoulder.

"Try to calm down."

"I can't, They have no idea what they're getting themselves into." She sighed and sat down.

"Well, we're almost ready to land. You'll find out and stop them sooner or later. How do you intend to beat your father anyway? You don't like how he's ruling but you know you can't stop him."

"Yes, I know. I know. While we're here we can take a look through the palace. Hopefully it has something on him, a weakness or something." Dravia wrapped her arms around him.

"If you do find something that helps then I guess I'll have to start calling you King." Bravacho chuckled at that.

"We'll deal with that if it happens." A beep was heard and the light above the door turned green, this was a signal that they had landed. "Well, we should get going." The doors opened up to reveal a forest with trees about 20 feet tall that had no branches on them besides at the top and everywhere else on them was covered in sticky spike like hairs, the trees were a dark yellow color.

"I know where we are. Brastlewood forest." Bravacho looked at the navigator on his wrist and was amazed to see the palace was only a few minutes from where they currently were. "Brastlewood is south of Cogerstone city, so if we head this way we should arrive there soon." They both started to walk through the woods and Dravia was holding onto Bravacho's arm, hugging into him most of the way.

They continued to walk for a few minutes until they saw the edge of the town and then they started to sprint towards it. When Bravacho got to the gates of the town he chapped on it and after a few minutes it was answered by a guard wearing armor that was slightly withered and concealed him completely. He greeted the two of them.

"Welcome to Cogerstone city. Prince Bravacho and Lady Dravia." Bravacho didn't waste anytime.

"Where is Flong Menga?" The guard pointed to the palace.

"He's at a camp on the top of the hill. In the front yard of the palace." Bravacho took Dravia by the hand and rushed up the stairs towards the palace, he was hoping they didn't do anything stupid but his hopes were shattered when he saw the palace from the front yard. There was a giant hole blown on one of the sides, the palace guard were in cages and there were guards like the one at the gate going back and forth from the big tent in the camp and the palace, each time they appeared from the palace they were carrying some scrolls, books and other things like weapons and armors.

"Oh No." They ran to the tent and when the two guards at the entrance saw them they saluted. When Bravacho entered the tent he was greeted by a familiar voice.

"Oh my, Bravacho. I never thought you would look so...awful after so long." Bravacho saw his old friend Flong who was the same species as him but the only differences was his scale color, it was a grey color and his eyes were green. "I take it you got my message? Sorry that I couldn't just call you, I did not want to take a chance of the signal getting intercepted."

"What are you doing!?" This caught Flong by surprise.

"What do you mean?"

"What do I mean? You have attacked the palace. Raided it, do you have any idea what my father will do to you?" Flong just smiled.

"Whatever your father will do, we will beat it. We know how to deal with his military so all we have to do is take him down."

"You're a fool. You have seen what I was capable of when I was young, and now that I am an adult I am more powerful but I still can't match half of him." His friend just laughed.

"Nobody is that powerful normally. Speaking of powerful, I know how we can beat King N." Flong pulled out a scroll that had a goldish trim on it and was withered with age.

"Do you have any idea wha-" He stopped talking when the words got through to him "-Wait, there is a way to beat him?" Bravacho walked up to Flong who opened the scroll to reveal a bipedal creature in the center of a large multi-colored sphere.

"King N is not unbeatable. He had been beaten before by something called The Heart Bearer. According to the information on the scroll it's a creature that merged with one of the two hearts of creation. This made it more powerful than King N and when one of them ended up fighting your father he was the one that was defeated. Defeated, not destroyed." Bravacho looked at the sphere and the creature that was standing in it, he couldn't see what the creature looked like but he recognized the thing it was in.

"I've seen something like that before." Bravacho pointed to the sphere the creature was in. His friend Flong looked surprised.

"You have?" He asked almost jumping out of his seat.

"Yes, the colors are different but the shape and pattern are pretty much the same." Flong's eyes were wide like plates.

"Was it the same size as the one in the picture?" Bravacho shacked his head in a 'No' way and his friend looked relieved. "Then it's just a piece of it, not the full thing." Flong's head jumped up in realization and he looked to be in deep thought for a moment. "This might work."

"What might?" Flong walked to the door and indicated for Bravacho to follow with his hand. They walked outside and into the palace. When they were in the palace Bravacho saw a giant machine that had stairs going up it which lead to a circular platform that was held up by a magnetic field. Above it was multiple circles that were all different sizes but all within one another and connected to the machine generator that was under the magnetic platform. "What is that?"

"A Dimension, Space and Time Rift Maker." Flong walked up to it and stopped at the stairs. "Normally it can be used just by putting in coordinates but if something is put into the scanning slot below it can send you to anywhere that has the same or similar things that you put in. I hate to ask you this but...can you get the Heart piece from your father?" Bravacho took a moment to think.

"You want me to get the Heart piece and place it in the scanning slot?" Flong nodded.

"Yes. If you do that then we can use it to find the other Heart pieces or find the bearer. However, to stop your father from tracking it we will need to used a molecule disintegrator cannon on it when it's used." Bravacho was feeling some hope. There was a way to stop King N. "Oh and before I forget, take this." Flong handed him a machine that he put on his wrist. "That will let you take the form of any life form that's scanned. You'll need it if you end up on a alien planet and don't want attention attracted your way." Bravacho was now certain that things were going to go greatly, all he needed to do was go back and get the Heart piece.

"Flong, Sir." A guard burst into the Palace in a rush.

"At ease Soldier, What is it?" The troop caught his breath.

"King N is approaching, our scope had picked up his ship. His ship will be here in about 2 days." Bravacho felt like his heart was about to burst out of his chest in fear. He turned to his friend Flong who was just grinning.

"We can handle his troops." He turned to Bravacho. "We will keep the troops busy. You get in that ship and find the Heart piece." Bravacho turned to look at Dravia.

"What about her?" Flong looked at her and thought for a moment.

"She can stay in the palace, it will be the safest place for her." All around the troops move out, carrying their weapons. Bravacho turned to Dravia.

"Stay here, I'll be back." She looked uncertain at his word.

"Don't make a girl a promise, if you know you can't keep it." He held her hand.

"I will come back. I promise." Bravacho let go of her hand and walked out of the palace to help the troops for the upcoming battle.

All the Entities were gathered on the moon of Equestria as a request from Nature. She said she wanted to speak to them and that it was urgent.

"So we're all here? Tractus hasn't been sidetracked again?"

"Hey!" Tractus shouted out and Nature just chuckled.

"Well we are all here." Father time spoke next.

"Nature. Why did you want to talk to us. Normally you don't gather us like this unless it's serious." Nature frowned.

"It is serious. Listen...I need you guys to promise me something." They all looked at each other and then back at her. "I need you to not tell Archie about Daniel. Don't even let him see Daniel. Don't even say his name." All were stunned by this request. "I know we are approaching a time off period for us and we can go back to our base but when we do you can't tell Archie about Daniel or even say the name."

"Nature. Please tell us why." Tilbul asked and Nature knew he was one that needed a reason.

"Listen. I have a good reason to not tell Archie about Daniel. It's about...about..." Tilbul interjected.

"If I may Nature. King N has been on the rise and the previous bearer failed to stop him. Now we have a new bearer and you want to keep him a secret?"

"Yes I know it seems silly but I have my reasons."

"And what might they be?" Death asked.

"It's...a promise I made."

"A promise? To who? Is it really that dangerous if Archie meets Daniel." Death and the others weren't trusting her.

"It's a promise I made to the previous bearer." That caught their attention.

"Nature. We need to know the full story. What are you hiding from us. You know something we don't. Something important." She sighed.

"Alright then. You want the full story? Fine. You better sit down cause there's quite a bit to explain."

So Nature explained her reasons to them.

Daniel was currently laying back on a sunbed in space that was close to the sun that Equestria had and he was enjoying the heat coming off it. While he was in space his attention was also drawn to what it felt like to float in space without fear of dying. To him it was like swimming, but you couldn't feel the water. He pulled out his phone and looked at the time to discover he had been in space for almost 7 hours so he decided to go back home but not before trying something with the sun.

He made his hands face it and focused on controlling the magma that shot up from it. He then moved his hands around and the magma started to move like his hands were holding it, then he imagined it coming together and making a single long flame and morphed the flame into the shape of a dragon. He had the dragon fly back to the sun and dive into it and after it was done he decided it was time to go back.

He made the sunbed vanish and opened the portal then quickly flew in, closing it before anything managed to get pulled through. When he was back in his room he opened the door and headed down the stairs where he saw Selene watching TV.

"When did you start watching TV?" He asked Selene who turned around quickly, likely startled by Daniel's sudden entrance.

"Oh, Hi Daddy. I was looking for you and when I entered here I saw this was on and decided to sit down and watch it." Daniel smiled at her and she turned back to watch the TV, but she turned back to Daniel after a few seconds. "Can the rest of us all watch it?"

"You don't have to ask to do something a simple as watch the TV. You and the others can watch it as much a you all want." She smiled at that. Or Daniel assumed it was a smile.

"Where were you?" She suddenly asked. "You're normally here during the night."

"Yes, I usually am. But tonight I was out in space." Selene jumped up when she heard that.

"Can you take me into space sometime?" Daniel looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"When did you start wanting to go into space?" She looked out of the window, into the sky that will soon have the sun rising in it.

"I heard about it from Alpha once. It sounded so awesome." She turned his gaze back to Daniel. "I wish to see the stars up close. Will you please let me?" Daniel was surprised by her request.

"Well, seeing stars up close might not be an option, but taking you into space is something I can do. But the others get to do the same thing, Selene. Remember, you're all my kids." She chuckled at his words.

"I know that. When can you do it?" Daniel looked at the sun which was starting to rise in the sky.

"Tomorrow. You'll be able to spend more time in space than if I took you there right now." Daniel knew that Annabelle wouldn't be awake for a while as the sun had still not fully risen yet, so he got up from the couch and walked to Aperture. After stopping to look at the new improvements for a moment he walked up to Alpha. Daniel was happy that everything was going much more smoothly compared to a few months ago and he has noticed that he's somewhat more calm than he was a few months ago. He didn't know if it was because of his kids making his life brighter or something else entirely. Maybe it was the fact that he felt a soothing sensation when he thought back to how he managed to stop a war between the Diamond dogs and Timberwolves, or perhaps it was thanks to the advice Mother Nature gave him on how he was still human, or perhaps all of those reasons together, but whatever the reason was he felt happier as he walked through Aperture.

As he walked up to Alpha his mind wondered to the improvements that Alpha had been planning. For now Aperture has power, but not enough can be generated for there to be a constant flow of power to the whole facility, so it puts a minor impact on the production of material being created. The main problem, however, is the machine that Daniel made. While it can make just about any kind of material it also had a cool down time, so while Alpha had a lot of plans for upgrades that he shared with Daniel, the actual production of those upgrades is slowed down. This paired with the fact that most of the material for now was going towards helping the Covenant as a whole meant that upgrade production was very slow, but Daniel didn't mind much as he knew he had long enough to prepare and mostly just wanted to spend time with Annabelle, his kids and his friends.

"Hey Alpha." Daniel said to make his presence know to Alpha who lowered the sketch that he was currently working on and turned to face Daniel.

"Hello Boss, I take it you're here about the further upgrades I mentioned?" Daniel nodded his head and Alpha turned to look at the molecule machine. "By the calculations that I made, these upgrades will take a while to be produced. Between sharing these materials, the amount that will be needed to help the empire thrive with the other races and the machine's cool down time will mean that these upgrades will not be ready for a few months." Daniel thought about it and while he could possibly change the machine to not have a cool down time he wondered if that was a good idea. One problem was that he didn't know how such a complex machine would react if he changed it with his powers and the possibility of creating bigger problems later on, like overheating and possibly even resulting in someone's death, was something he wasn't willing to risk.

He wanted his kids to feel like they were making contributes to Aperture by allowing them to help make things and that was one of the main reasons he didn't just make everything. Daniel also thought there was still things he did not know about his powers, like if he used them a lot then would he need to wait for them to recharge or would constant use of them hurt him like using too much power like what happened before? He was unsure as he almost always took a break in times where he used his powers in training or fooling around.

"Is it that big of a deal? It's just a slow down, it can't actually threaten production." He asked Alpha.

"You're right, it's not and it can't. I just wanted to inform you of it and see if you had an idea for anything that could be done." Daniel thought for a moment and realized that he could just make another one of those machines, but what he questioned is will there be enough power for it to work?

"I could make another one. But I feel like if I make one with no cool down it will likely overheat and explode." Alpha spoke next.

"That Machine uses a lot of power to work, if you were to make one that could constantly run you will need a good power source. If you made such a machine then Aperture would need to use almost all its power for the next two days to keep it going for two hours."

"Do you have a better plan?" Daniel asked Alpha.

"If it's not making 153 more generators or using you as a power source? Then no. I can't think of another solution to keep such a machine running." Daniel shrugged it off.

"We will make more in the future, there's plenty of time. When we have, then we will get a machine like that working. By the way what upgrades are you planning?" Alpha brought up a sketch of the robots that were in Aperture .

"Currently they have no kind of firepower, my thoughts are that if they are to protect this place then a firepower of some kind will be needed. The second is communication channels so I don't have to give orders to the bots directly." Daniel thought that one would be best to finish first as it could speed up progress slightly. "The other is the more complicated one, If it's OK with you, I plan to make some robots have a skeletal structure like yours. That will allow them to walk and run like you do. This will give them better speed and reflexes, but due to length of having to make the complete structure it will take the longest to make." Daniel was curious about what Alpha would use to make them.

"What do you plan on making them out of?" Alpha looked at the ground.

"As of now I'm unsure, because the schematics are still incomplete. When they are finished I will think about what materials will be used." Daniel took a moment to think about what Alpha said, he wondered if he was planning to give his kids and the rest of the robots that upgrade. He was about to say something but was stopped when a flash of light appeared and he saw Mother Nature in her Daisy form. She greeted him with a smile.

"Hello again. I found something that you might find interesting." His attention was caught and he turned to Alpha.

"I'll ask my kids about that upgrade. You might want to finish all the details before the decision is made." Alpha nodded his head and moved towards the robot production factory. When he was out of sight he looked back at Daniel who turned to Mother Nature and sighed.

"I should not have done that experiment with his blood. Now these side effects are going to slow me down." Alpha looked upset, but he quickly returned to normal and went back to work in the factory.

Daniel was talking with Mother Nature on what she found. "You found something? What is it?"

"It took quite a bit off digging but I discovered something that might interest you. It's about the Heart. It turns out there was some others who found the heart but couldn't use it and there was 1 more bearer." Daniel was somewhat surprised by this, but what got him curious was how she got this information.

"How did you find this out?"

"I talked to the other entities and asked them if they found anything out about the heart that is not common knowledge. But most I talked to did not know what the Heart bearer was." He kept listening. "This one is only speculation, but all of the stories about the others who found the heart all had one thing in common, they couldn't use it. But we though about something. What if the heart only chooses those who are not evil? In the past some found it who were like anti-heroes who fought evil, others were almost like saints, but they all had some kind of desire to do what was right and some were people who just wanted a normal life. They said they felt strange while their hand was inside it, like their mind was buzzing but nothing really happened. From that we thought the buzzing could likely mean the Heart scanned their minds to find out if they're evil or if they won't be corrupted by power. However, while looking into this, and with what a previous bearer did, it seems there is a way that evil can use the Hearts." Daniel jumped in surprise by this information.

"What do you mean?" She was silent a moment before speaking.

"The buzzing mind only seems to happen when the heart is complete, but we have speculated that it could be possible to merge with it if you brought the pieces of it together and remade it while it was touching you. That while it's getting remade, it merges to a host without scanning the mind. That is what a previous bearer did."

"If someone evil has merged with that thing then how are things the way they are right now? Who could beat someone merged with the Heart when I was able to beat Tractus after he made me angry."

"She was foolish. She tried to overpower the entities and she almost did so effortlessly, but her body was not adapted to the power and she ended up bleeding and then collapsed from the injuries that the amount of power inflicted on her. After that her body was destroyed but she came back and after a 2 year fight someone discovered that there is only 1 way to put down a heart bearer for good. They need to be removed from the heart. Unmerged before being killed and the only way to do that is to damage the heart enough for it to enter a repair mode." Daniel was now a bit worried about someone doing the same thing in the future. There was still another Heart out there, Incomplete but still out there. If it happened once it could happen again. He was also thankful that he had friends like her helping him learn about his powers.

"What was that about a 'Repair mode'? He asked.

"When the heart got damaged enough it said that it entered a repair state and knowledge of the bearer was put in a sort of back up. If the bearer is destroyed then the heart is damaged and falls apart, the bearer would still be in a sort of hibernation within the heart. But if the heart is damaged enough to enter a repair state while the bearer is still alive, then by killing the bearer it more of less deletes the bearer from the Hearts knowledge. Like deleting a backed up save file on a computer."

All in all Daniel didn't know how to take this information. Part of him was terrified because if what he heard was true then evil could use the first heart if they merged with it while it was rebuilding itself. He knew that if he was to stand any chance against King N he needed to master his powers in time and would also need an army. He knew that he would have a good army of robots in a few years, but he didn't want to ask the entities if they would help as he felt like doing so would be rude as this is his fight but then he remembered that they have fought him in the past alongside the previous bearer so he decided he would ask them after he gets to know them better.

"If that's so then I guess I need more training. I need to learn how to control my powers more."

"You know, not everything you do with your powers has to be training, you can use them for fun. In a way you are still adapting and learning so it's a win, win." This got a smile from him.

"You know, I have been doing just that." She giggled at his words.

"Just don't try anything too serious, like traveling to another universe, yet."

"You won't have to worry about me trying something like that." It was true, not just because Daniel knew he could do something very bad, but also because it could kill his kids or friends and he didn't want to go through the pain that he felt when he tried it before. He remembered what Tractus told him a while ago. How his tolerance to pain is pathetic and while he hated to admit it he couldn't agree more with him. He knew he would have to do some more battle training in the future along side normal training. He sighed. 'So much stuff to do.' He turned back to Mother Nature and smiled. "Thanks for letting me know."

Daniel got out his phone and checked the time to see it was 6:24 and since Annabelle wasn't going to awaken for some time he decided that now would perhaps be a good time to go and clean up his house. He blinked in realization that it was the one thing he hasn't done the whole time he was here.

"You can always pull a prank on your sister every now and then with them." Daniel shook his head in a 'No' way.

"No, I don't want to be mean to her so if I do prank her, it will be without my powers. It'll give her a chance to try and get me back."

"A fair player, that's what you are. Take care Daniel." She said before disappearing in a flash. Daniel now headed out of Aperture and to the living room. As he looked around he saw that things were not all that messy, but could still use some cleaning up. He snapped his fingers and the living room was back to normal. He walked over to the couch where his PJs were and a thought passed him, if he wanted to blend in he needed to learn to do things normally so he should clean these the normal way. Plus if for some reason he should lose his powers then he would need to do this stuff normally.

He picked them up and walked to an empty wall space where he thought of the room he wanted and then snapped his fingers causing a door to appear. When he entered the room he was glad to see that it turned out exactly as he wanted. It was a small room that had floor tiles, a washing machine, tumble dryer and above them was a worktop to place things and above that was cabinets that he planned to fill with cleaning supplies and a light that was in the center of the ceiling.

Daniel opened the washing machine, placed his PJs in and was about to set it to wash when he discovered he didn't know the correct setting for it. Looking at the words on the dial he decided to set it to a soft wash because there was not much to clean and he was happy to hear it starting up.

"I better stay here just in case I got it wrong. While I'm here I could always have some fun with my powers." Daniel sat on the floor with his back against the wall and thought about what he could do for fun and to pass the time. He settled on shapeshifting and thought about what to try.

He got curious and decided to see what it was like to be a cat so he thought about it and soon felt himself shrink and change and after a few moments he was standing on all four legs and close to the ground. "So this is what it feels like? Its strange." He looked at his own refection in the washing machine glass door and saw that his cat form had white fur and blue eyes. "So I remain mostly the same. Ok." An idea suddenly popped into Daniel's head and he almost laughed at the thought, but decided to try it out so he used his power of shapeshifting to turn into a chair and took a moment to adapt to how it felt. "I feel like my bone structure is out of place." He could still see and he tried moving and found that he could still move so he looked at his refection again and saw he was a normal wooden chair. "This is getting too weird for me, how about something a bit nicer." Daniel thought over what he could change into that was nice and he got a thought. It should be something related to gems as gems were nice to look at and just like the ponies of this world he thought his eyes should be big and colorful. He didn't have any form in mind so he closed his eyes and just imagined himself in a form with all those things.

He felt himself change and after it was done he opened his eyes and tried to look at his reflection in the washing machines glass but he couldn't because he was looking down on it. Daniel looked at his hands and saw he had fingers so he snapped them which caused a mirror to appear and when he looked at it he saw the form he took on. His bottom part was a diamond that was floating off of the ground and it was also in the shape of one so it looked like two joined triangles, his top half was connected to the diamond on his bottom half by his skin which held on to it like roots, he was wearing a grey robe that went down and covered almost half of his bottom so a bit more than half of the diamond was still visible.

As he looked at his face he saw that his skin was ghost white and when he looked at his eyes he saw that they were indeed bigger and the irises were an emerald green colour, they were so wide they covered almost the entirety of his eyes and his pupils were a sparkly rudy red and he had no eyebrows. When he looked at his hair he saw that it was longer and there was also crystals where his hair should be. Upon close examination he saw that the crystals that made his hair were connected to his head and when he looked at his head he saw that all those crystal that made his hair were connected to a large spherical sapphire on his head. Behind the sapphire sphere there was five large amethysts growing there and they were touching the sapphire but were not connected to it so it almost made it look like he was wearing a crown.

He moved his robe away to get a closer look at his body only to discover it was blank, no belly button or anything. He then looked at his hands which were missing fingernails but other than that and the ghost white colour they were still the same. Daniel put the robe back on and looked at his face once more and he saw two details he missed out, first he had no nose but he could still breath through it and his lips were the same colour as the rest of him, the only thing he saw when his mouth was close was a black line where his lips would be.

He stood in font of the mirror for a few seconds and didn't look away from his new form, it felt so strange to look in the mirror and see someone unfamiliar looking back at him and he didn't know what to think about this form. He liked the way it looked but it felt strange. As he touched the sapphire he had on his head he surprised when he could actually feel it. His hand felt the surface of it and it felt smooth but he also felt his hand with the sapphire.

"What?" Daniel covered his mouth when he said that as his voice took him by surprise. It didn't sound like him at all, it sounded so feminine. But that didn't last long as hit attention was caught when he no longer heard the washing machine working and when he looked over at it and he saw that it was done cleaning. So he quickly changed back to his normal for and opened the tumble dryer door, took his cloths out of the washing machine, placed them in it before closing the tumble dryer door and setting it to a 30 minutes out of random. "Man, I never knew mom had to keep track of all these little details while doing stuff like this." Daniel froze in place when he mentioned his mom and a image of her flashing in his mind, he later recollected himself and turned the tumble dryer on.

He went back to the mirror and changed back into the other for he took a few moments ago. He decided to see if there was anything he missed about it so he took of his robe and looked at his back in the mirror. He saw that he had lots octagon shaped crystals that were about 3mm each going from the big diamond at the bottom all the way up his back to where his spine connected to his neck, shoulders and a little further. They stopped at the amethysts that were growing just behind the sapphire on his head, they only seemed to be on his spine as they went down the centre of his back in a perfect straight line. Just seeing that thing protruding from his spine make his feel sick so he quickly put his robe back on and turned back to face the mirror. He stood there for a moment and thought about this new form he had made.

"I guess I could make this work somehow. If I ever need a new disguise, I can use this one." He decided to try out his new form so he made the mirror vanish and tried walking. When he tried that he discovered he didn't walk but instead he hovered and his hovering was controlled by his mind. Daniel tried to see if he could hover higher than what he current was, so he imagined himself going higher and soon he felt his head hit the celling. He then lowered himself to the ground. "Ok, this form is one I'm defiantly going to use again." An idea popped into his mind and decided to try it out so he waited for the tumble dryer to finish. As he looked at the remaining time he saw there was 7 minutes left so he changed back to normal and sat down on the floor with his back against the wall.

As he sat there the only thing he heard was the tumble dryer working, he didn't know why but he like times like this, being in a small room with some kind of soft sound. He had always questioned himself on it and never got a answer but he guessed it was because he found it peaceful.

After a few moments Daniel heard the dryer stop and got his PJs out of it, he putting them on his shoulder and pulled out his IPhone to check the time, to see it was 7:47 which means Annabelle should be waking up soon. So he turned off the light and the power sockets for the machines in the small room before leaving it and heading to the living room where he placed his PJs on the couch. Then he changed into his new form and waited at the side of the door to the hallway for Annabelle.

He didn't have to wait long as he heard the door to Terabithia open and footsteps coming, growing louder as Annabelle moved towards the living room. He stood where he was and waited for her to enter and when she did she looked around for him.

"Bro? Daniel?" Daniel was still standing at the side, he couldn't wait to see her face when she showed her his new form.

"Here Annabelle." She jumped in fright and turned around to face him, her eyes went wide and her jaw dropped when she saw what was in front of her. Daniel laughed at the look on his sisters face. She approached him after he stopped laughing.

"D-Daniel?" Daniel decided not to play around anymore so he changed back to normal.

"Hi Annabelle." He said greeting her with a smile.

"What was that?" She was still shaking a little.

"My new form."

"What is it called?" Daniel froze when she asked that. He didn't give it a name but he quickly made one.

"My Crystal form. Want to see it again?" Annabelle nodded a few times and Daniel changed back. She walked around him, looked all over his new form.

"How did you come up with that?"

"I just thought about something that's nice and different kinds of jewels are nice to look at, so with those things in mind I transformed but not with a specific form in mind and got this." Annabelle looked at the sapphire he had on his head and the giant diamond that his upper body was connected to. "Are those real?" Daniel touched them with his hands and just like before his hands felt the smoothness of the jewel on his head while he felt his hands with the jewel, because he could feel with them he started to wonder of they were real.

"I can feel if something is touching them like normal skin can so I...I don't know." He saw Annabelle trying to reach his head but she couldn't so he lower his head for her and she started to feel the sapphire on his head.

"It feels real." She looked at him and smiled. "Also, your voice sounds like a girl." Daniel didn't like to be reminded of that, while he could just change his voice back to normal he decided that the voice he currently has would be good for that form as he felt the voice matched the appearance more. He looked at Annabelle as saw she had a grin of her face.

"Annabelle, why are you looking at me like that?" He was getting a bit scared.

"If I tickled you before and it made you squeal like a schoolgirl, then I wonder how you would sound now with that voice." Daniel knew what she was going to do but before Annabelle could reach him he pointed a finger at her which glowed a blue colour and after a moment saw she was levitating.

"Not this time, Shrimp." She froze when she heard him say that and then turned to look at him angrily.

"What did you just call me?" Daniel grinned.

"I called you a shrimp. What are you going to do about it?" She was now glaring at him.

"I swear I will get you back for that." She told him and he chuckled.

Daniel almost dropped Annabelle when his concentration was broken by a ring that Daniel knew. It meant that someone was at the door of his house in ponyville so he lowered Annabelle to the ground, changed into his pony form and put on the fake tattoo mark before heading to the basement door.

"Can I come along?" He heard Annabelle ask and he turned back to her with a smile.

"Sure." Daniel changed her into her pony form and the both of them went into the basement, through the door then out of that basement and into their ponyville house. When they were in their ponyville house Daniel went over to the door and opened it to be greeted by Twilight. "Oh, Hi Twilight."

"Morning Cosmos." She said with a smile. Annabelle walked up and stood by his side. "Hi Strawberry."

"Hi Twilight." She said with a smile, Twilight looked a little surprised.

"You seem more cheerful."

"I am, I feel great. What's happening? If anything is." Twilight turned back to Daniel and spoke.

"Oh Yeah, Rarity would like you to come and visit her at her boutique. she wants to show us all something." Daniel thought for a moment and he realised he didn't know where Rarity's boutique was.

"I-I have never been to her boutique." Twilight looked a bit surprised.

"Well, you can follow me, I'll take you there." Daniel looked at Annabelle who just smiled.

"Ok, lead the way." Daniel followed Twilight to Rarity's boutique which was a good walk away from where he lived, it didn't look like much from the outside but when he went in he saw it looked quite nice. She knew how to keep things organized, that was for sure and she also had the tools like sewing machines rather than making them with her hoof for the most part. But what caught Daniels attention were the sewing machines as he didn't see any power lines outside or plug sockets inside. Now that he thought about it he almost never saw any kind of machinery in Equestria besides the ones he had in Aperture.

"Perhaps I could start a business, It could be beneficial not just to me and Annabelle but equestria as a whole." Daniel thought it was a good idea but he quickly discarded it when a realisation came to mind. "No. Ponies would question how I made them and that could lead to investigation and that could expose Aperture to all of equestria. While I might show my friends it in time I will not show all of equestria as who knows how the ponies will react. What they will do to my kids." Daniel got a image in his head of his kids being taken away to be researched and that very thought caused him to get angry but he quickly calmed down.

"Cosmos? Darling are you ok?" Daniel was snapped out of his thoughts by Rarity who was looking at him with worry. He looked around to see all of his other friends around him, looking at him the same way.

"Yes, I am fine, I was just thinking." Dash flew in front of him with a look of curiosity on her face.

"Of what, You just tensed up there for a second and didn't respond to any of us."

"Family matters, Painful to thank about, please leave it at that." He felt a hoof on his back and turned around to see Applejack.

"Coz, we are friends, friends help each other, If ya tell us about what's been bothering tha both of ya then we might be able ta help." Daniel appreciated their concern for him and his sister but he was not ready to tell them.

"I don't want to talk about it, Not yet anyway." Twilight spoke to him next.

"Wait, you will tell us?"

"Sometime, yes, I don't know when however." Daniel saw they had looks of disappointment on their faces so he tried to lighten the mood. "It's not that I don't trust you, I do. A lot in fact. I will tell you small parts as we go along but for now I just don't want to talk about the matters." They seemed to lighten up when he said that.

"Well it's a family matter so it's privet to you. I wont ask anything further about it." Daniel smiled at Rarity when she said that.

"Thanks Rarity. Now Twilight mentioned you had something to show us." She got a confident smile on her face when he said that.

"Why yes I do indeed. Now if you would all just close your eyes and follow my voice." They did at they were told but Daniel focused so his other senses were much better and he could hear their heartbeats as clear as day. "That's it, keep them closed, Don't look....Ok you can look now." They all opened their eyes and Daniel made his senses go back to normal. When he put them back to normal he heard all of the girls gasp. "These are your new outfits."

Daniel looked over the outfits and in his opinion they looked fantastic. He didn't know much about clothes but he could tell just by looking at them who's outfit was for who. They all seemed to have something that was at the front and fastened two sides of the outfit together like a cap that people make out of their bed sheets. Applejacks outfit had a apple fastener at the front of it and was both green and orange, with some parts white and a little red on the boots. Just from looking at it Daniel though it would certainly would look nice on Applejack.

Twilight's outfit was bigger so it covered more and it was the same at the front but instead of an apple holding it together it was a star, her outfit was mostly blue with white stars at the areas where the back would be and at the areas that would be closest to the ground. She had no kind of hoof wear to go with her outfit unlike applejack's did.

Fluttershy's looked like it was made out of pieces of nature itself as her shoes had vines coming out to hug her front legs. The dress looked like it was made of a giant leaf with a flower pattern about half way down and just like Twilight's and Applejacks outfit, hers was held together at the front by a clamp that was the shape of her own mark, a butterfly.

Rainbow Dash's outfit was in the colour pattern of a rainbow with the edges of the outfit having some kind material that Daniel guessed was cotton that made the edges of her outfit look like they had clouds. Her hoof wear was gold shoes with golden strappings and it was held at the front by what looked like berries of some kind.

Pinkie's outfit had pink shoes with blue and white striped bowties, the bit that rested on her back was the same pattern and colour at the bowties. She had a little hat to go along with her outfit and at the back it was mostly pink but the closer it got to her back it changed to what looked like a white skirt with a pattern of sweets on it and was held at the front by a pink bow.

Daniel saw his at the end. It was a Black suite with a white undershirt that came down to where his ankles would be if his front legs had feet and a top hat but what got his attention was the blue bowtie at the front and a little meteor badge at the side where it buttons up. He wondered where Rarity got the idea for a blue bowtie but before he could ask her she spoke.

"What do you think of your old duds now Applejack? Pretty swanky are they not?" She then spoke to Twilight. "Twilight I made this dress for you and I designed each outfit theme to perfectly reflect each ponies unique personality." She moved to Dash's outfit. "It took me forever to get the colours right on this one Rainbow Dash but I did it, oh and it turned out beautiful, Don't you think?" She looked to Fluttershy next. "I know you are going to love yours Fluttershy, it just sings spring." She looked to Pinkie next. "Pinkie pie, look, Pink. Your favorite."

She then looked at Daniel. "Cosmos, it took me a while to get this correctly as I don't know your size but from what I have seen when you wore those other clothes, it's that dark colours go well with your hair but not you coat, so I made a undercoat that should go well with that and the rest of it is to match the dark stripes in your hair and the blue bowtie I think goes well with you dark blue strips in your hair and light blue eyes. I've never had to make a outfit for somepony who's coat is so different from their hair and eyes. I'm still working on strawberry's outfit, It shouldn't be too long now until it's ready." Rarity explained to Daniel the details she was thinking of when making his outfit. "Aren't they all amazing?" Daniel was not going to deny it, in his eyes Rarity did a great job.

There was silence for a good few moments as all the others were looking at their outfits with questionable looks. Rarity looked nervous but with how good a job she done with them, Daniel didn't see why she should be nervous. Eventually Twilight spoke and broke the silence.

"Wow, they're...." She didn't finish her sentence as Dash spoke next.

"Yeah. they're...." Daniel was starting to wonder if they liked what Rarity made for them.

"They sure are...uh...something." Applejack said next.

"Yes. Something." Twilight said after pointing at Applejack. After she said that Daniel wondered if that was just half of the sentence, Something good or bad?

"I love something, Something is my favourite." Pinkie was not her normal cheery self and Daniel could see that the smile she has was a forces smile. Pinkie looked to Fluttershy who spoke next.

"It's...Nice." Her ears and head dropped when she said the second part. Rarity looked worried.

"Well what's the matter? Don't you like them?" Daniel spoke to cheer her up.

"I for one love what you made. Thanks Rarity." He said and smiled genuinely which cause her to smile at his words.

"Why Cosmos, you're very welcome." He looked back to the others, waiting for their answers and so did Rarity.

"They're very nice." Daniel could see that Twilight was trying to be nice.

"An were plumb grateful cause you worked so hard on' em." Dash spoke after Applejack said that.

"Mine's just not as cool as I was imagining." She said clearly and all the other looked at her angrily but Dash didn't seem to be that bothered by their looks. "She asked." Dash pointed out.

"I guess what we're saying is they are just not what we had in mind." All of the others agreed and when Daniel looked back at Rarity he saw she looked upset but she soon lost that look and tried to smile again.

"That's ok. Not a problem. Plenty more where that came from. They're only a first pass, you are my friends and I want you to be 110% satisfied. Not to worry, I'll redo them." Daniel was worried that Rarity was pushing herself to far.

"Oh Rarity you don't have to that. They're fine." Rarity started to remove their suites off of the mannequins.

"I want them to be better than just fine. I want you to be absolutely perfect." Daniel was already satisfied with his outfit so he didn't bother asking.

"Are you sure? I mean we wouldn't want to impose." Rarity laughed at Applejack's words.

"It's no imposition, really I insist." She said with a smile and all the others started leaving.

"Well in that case, thank you again Rarity." Twilight said to her and Daniel headed to the door, when it closed Daniel pressed his ear up against it and listened.

"What have I gotten myself into?" Daniel felt a bit sorry for Rarity. She made those outfits out of the kindness and generosity of her heart and they turned out to not be liked by her friends. Daniel thought about helping her make them to help get some of the pressure of her back but he knew she needed concentration so working at Rarity's was a no go and he wouldn't just ask for the designs of the clothes and then make them with his powers because Rarity might see him.

He thought it over for a moment and realised that he could make it a one time thing, that should be good enough to help her so he chapped on the door and waited for a reply.

"Come in." Daniel opened the door and Rarity greeted him.

"Why Cosmos, nice to see you again." She was still taking the outfits off of the mannequins, Daniel decided to get to the point of why he was here.

"Rarity, Do you want some help with making those outfits?"

"Oh, No it is quite alright Darling, it's a challenge and I love the opportunity to design something new." Daniel was still sure that this was just a disguise.

"Well, you don't need to make me a new one, I like it the way it is." Daniel heard her sigh and it sounded like a sigh of relief.

"Thank you Cosmos, You really are to kind. But don't worry, I can do this." Daniel was unsure.

"Are you sure Rarity?"

"Totally." She said back. Daniel decided to take her word.

"Well ok, If you change your mind and want me to help just stop by and say so." Daniel walked to the door where Annabelle had been waiting patently.

"I will, Thanks Cosmos." Daniel closed the door and turned to Annabelle.

"She's clearly worried about those clothes." Annabelle was looking in one of the windows when he said that.

"I know. But what can you or I do about it?" Daniel didn't like his plan that much but it would have to do.

"First, I make it easier for her. My outfit will not be getting a redo so that is one thing off her back. But she refused my help and I'm not one to enforce it on her, so let's go back home. We will wait and see if she asks us to help." Annabelle looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Us?" She asked

"You can help out too if you want to." He smiled.

"I would like too." Daniel and Annabelle continued to walk to their home and Annabelle asked him something along the way. "Hey bro, can you show me you new thing when we're back home?" Daniel had a feeling she was asking if she could see him in his crystal form again.

"Sure thing." They both arrived at their home and Daniel changed them back to their normal forms as they entered the basement and headed to their everfree home. When they arrived Daniel was surprised to find Freddy, Victoria, Barry and Caroline playing poker with a pack of cards they found and bits of paper with numbers on them that represent money, the others were watching from the sides and Selene was the dealer. His kids held the cards with one of their extra accessories which was a claw extension they got not too long ago.

Daniel was never one for poker but that all changed after he played the game Poker Night at the Inventory, he mostly wanted it to get the items that could be won but he learned to play poker along the way and by the looks of things in the game his kids were playing, Freddy and Caroline were winning as they had more custom paper money.

"Perhaps I could teach them how to play liars dice." Annabelle watched them too but she didn't know much about Poker.

"Check." Freddy called and the card flipped to reveal a jack of aces. Freddy got a look on his face that Daniel knew means he had a plan. It was Victoria's turn now.

"I-I go all in." She did not have much but she took a risk. Caroline was next and she pushed a few paper money bits forward.

"Call." They all looked at Barry next who looked at his cards and then at the ones that were out, he folded.

"Fold." Freddy chuckled and pushed most of his paper money forward.

"Raise." All the others looked at Caroline who smiled and pushed more forward.

"I call." They all placed their cards down and looked to Selene who flipped the last card. Daniel looked over it and saw that Freddy had a jack of hearts, a 7 of spades, a 9 of clubs and the jack of diamonds. The cards in play were the Jack of spades, a 7 of hearts, a 10 of clubs, a king of clubs and an ace of diamonds. Caroline had a 10 of diamonds, a queen of spades, a 2 of clubs and a jack of clubs. Selene spoke.

"Freddy has a full house with 3 jacks and 2 7s, Caroline has a full house with 3 jacks and 2 10s, Caroline takes the pot with the bigger house." Freddy did not look to happy but Caroline was jumping in joy.

"I did it, I did it." Daniel smiled and spoke.

"Nice going." They all looked to him the moment he said that.

"Daddy?" The all said together and Daniel just waved at them.

"How long were you there?" Caroline asked.

"I only seen that one turn." They all looked at each other then back at Daniel.

"Would you like to play with us?" Freddy asked.

"At Poker?" He nodded. "Sure." As Daniel walked over to join them, Selene gathered the cards and shuffled them and Barry moved to the side.

"You can take my place. I don't like this game that much." He said to Daniel.

"Thanks." He turned back to Annabelle. "I'll show you it soon. Ok?"

"Fine." She took a seat on the couch and watched the game as Selene started handing out 4 cards to each player. Daniel, Freddy, Caroline and Victoria.

A while later the card game was over and Caroline was the winner, turns out she was very good at not just poker but most other games. Daniel then remembered the promise he had made to Annabelle and decided he should show his kids as well as his kids haven't seen him in his other forms so he decided that if he was going to show off his new form he would show the others.

"Hey Annabelle. I am going to show them the other forms before I show you and them the new one. Ok?" Annabelle got off of the couch and walked up to him.

"That's fine, I want to see them up close too." Daniel saw all of his kids were looking at him curiously.

"Show us what?" Freddy asked.

"Well, You might not know this, but I can change my appearance?" They all looked at one another before he heard Elizabeth ask.

"What can you change into?" She asked.

"Well...As far as I know, anything." They looked surprised and Daniel took that as his cue to start so he transformed into his shadow form which caused the all to jump back in fear.

"D-Daddy?" Caroline asked.

"It's still me, don't worry." Caroline approached him and move one of her legs over to him, touching the dark mist that flowed off of him.

"A bit cold. According to my temperature measurer." She moved her leg away and saw that the mist moved like smoke, she moved her leg back and forth causing the smoke to go into different patterns. Daniel chuckled at how cute that was and he thought it was time to show his other form so he turned into his Mew form and when he did Elizabeth's eye went wide.

"Daddy, what form is that!?" She asked loudly.

"This is my m-" He was cut off when he felt himself get grabbed from behind and pulled into a hug. He knew it was Annabelle when he saw the hands that grabbed him.

"You're so cute in that form." She hugged him tighter, not wanting to let go.

"Annabelle, please let me go." She hugged him more.

"Aww, you even make the sounds." Daniel wondered what she meant by that and then remembered when he is in this form all others hear is 'Mew' but he had a thought, could that be cause from his sub consciousness? He thought about him talking normally while in this form and spoke again.

"Annabelle. could you put me down?" He asked.

"No, you're to cuddly." It seemed to work as she understood him or she took a wild guess as what he said. Daniel teleported out of her hold and flew up to the ceiling. "Aww." She said in disappointment and it make him feel a bit guilty.

"Sorry Annabelle but I want to show my kids my forms." Her face now looked like one of disappointment.

"Fine." She said and Daniel turned back to face his kids.

"This is my Mew form."

"You look so cute!" Elizabeth squealed. Daniel looked over to Annabelle.

"Ready for the new one?" This caught her attention and she smiled again. Daniel looked back to his kids. "This one I made up just this morning, this-" He stopped and started to change into his crystal form. When he was fully changed into it he continued. "-is my crystal form."

They all looked at his crystal form with wide eyes and Annabelle started to feel the gems that were on his head again but Daniel didn't mind, he was to busy looking at the reactions of his kids.

"Are those real?" Abby asked, pointing to the sapphire and amethysts on his head.

"I don't fully know." They all remained silent and then giggled after hearing his voice.

"You sound stange." Daniel face turned red with embarrassment after Freddy said that.

"I know, don't remind me."

"Ok, we wont..." All of them besides Daniel burst into laughter when Freddy said that becouse of the look Daniel had on his face. After a little while their laughter died down. "Sorry, I couldn't resist." Elizabeth spoke next.

"Daddy, can I...feel that gem on your head?"

"Sure." Daniel lowered his head and she touched the sapphire on his head.

"It looks real." All the others gathered to look at the crystals he had on him. After a while Daniel decided they have seen enough and turned back to his normal form.

"Aww." They groaned in disappointment. Daniel was about to ask them if they wanted to play liar's dice but just as he was about to he heard the alarm that indicates that someone is at his ponyville house. He turned back to his kids.

"I need to take care of this, Annabelle do you want to come along?" Annabelle smiled and nodded. Daniel changed them to their pony forms and headed into the basement and to their other home. He hadn't cleaned the fake mark off so it was still on and good to go. When they were there Daniel answered the door to see it was Rarity. Curiosity got the better of him as he remembered she said that she would be working on the dresses she made, so what was she doing here?

"Cosmos, I know this is kind of sudden but can you come with me so we can get you suited up?" Daniel wondered what he needed to be suited for.

"What for? I thought those clothes were for the gala."

"Yes they are but Hoity Toity is coming to check out my dresses." Daniel raised a eyebrow at that name.

"Who?" Rarity had a look of shock on her face.

"How can you not know Hoity Toity?" Daniel frowned.

"Remember. We are not from around here." She lost the shocked look on her face.

"Oh right, sorry. Well he's a big fashion hot shot in canterlot, and he is coming here to see the dresses I had made." Daniel could understand why she looked so stressed now.

"Well congrats, your business will likely be booming after he visits."

"But it's not that I am worried about. It's the dresses the girls asked me to make, they are...are....well, you have to see. Please follow me." Rarity walked away and Daniel quickly turned Annabelle back to her pony form before they followed her to her boutique. When they arrived she turned to him and pointed to the side. "Look at what they made me design."

Daniel took a look to where Rarity pointed and saw the ugly dresses that were there.

Twilight's didn't look like a dress, it looked more like a small poorly designed blanket with constellation on it, starts coming out of the area where her hair would be and a bowtie for her tail.

Fluttershy's one looked like a overly large dress that was made to look like flowery bush, it had nests for shoes and another nest that was larger than the rest and it was supposed to be a hat.

Applejacks looked like a cross between a baking outfit and a work outfit with what looked like rain boots, a silly large red hat and a green scarf.

Pinkie's had a ballerina dress with some green and yellow at the front where her neck was, balloon for her tail and a cupcake for her hat.

Dash's looked the most decent out of them all but it looked more like a military costume than a actual dress. Her helmet and shoes still had her rainbow pattern but the helmet looked like it was made for speed, her shoes had feathers on them and the red clothing part that went over her mark had a picture of her mark on it. If Dash was going for a military design she got it.

"Did you do anything to mine?" He asked her.

"Oh, No Darling. You asked me not to change it so I did just that." She pointed over to the other side and Daniel saw his suit there and unchanged. "I took you here to ask you if you can help, What can I do? I can't let Hoity see these dresses." Daniel took a moment to think and he eventually got a idea.

"I know what you can do." She perked up when she heard him mention that.

"You do? What?" She became a bit cheerful.

"Do you still have their other dresses?" He asked.

"Yes, Why?" Daniel grinned.

"Then let them show these dresses off, When it is over I will talk with Hoity. I am certain I can get him to give you another chance." Rarity looked a bit uneasy.

"But, why must I let my friends show off these ugly things?" She asked pointing to the dresses.

"If you don't then they might get angry at you for not letting them show off their own designs. If you let them show those things off and when they see the horrible reaction they get, you won't get any of the blame. I will ask Hoity to give you another chance and then you can show off what you made and impress him. That is...if...he says these ones are horrible." She looked back to the dresses and then back at Daniel.

"You sure?" He giggled.

"I'm sure he will love the dresses that you originally made. Also because of those disasters waiting to happen, I won't appear at the first one. When he gives you another chance and you show off the originals, then I will wear mine." Rarity was silent for a few moments before she spoke.

"Ok, It's at 9:00, here, tonight. I hope you know what you are doing."

"I hope so too." He said under his breath and looked at Annabelle who was still looking at the dresses with disgust. "Strawberry. it's time to go."

Just as they were about to leave Rearity spoke again.

"Wait. I almost forgot. I finished Strawberry's dress." Both of them turned around and saw a small mannequin with a small dress on it. The dress was a warm pink color that matched Annabelle's coat and she had small cream colored shoes to go along with it. Her dress also had a little bow at the front that match the color of her hair. "I hope it's not too bad."

"I like it." Annabelle went up to the dress and was rubbing her cheeks against it. "So soft. I can't wait to wear it." Rarity smiled.

"I made it...be it in a little hurry but I'm glad you like it." She sighed in relief.

"Thanks Rarity. Now you best get some rest. You will need it for tomorrow." A while later Daniel and Annabelle went back to their house and Rarity was now alone, watching over the horrible dresses.

"I hope he knows what he is doing." She said as she looked at the dresses with worry. She then heard a chap at the door and when she answered it Twilight and the others were there. "What are you all doing here? I finished your dresses and Hoity doesn’t arrive for a while." Rainbow Dash spoke.

"Remember a good while ago we tried to find out what is bothering Cosmos?" Rarity nodded at the reminder. "Well, Twilight says she thinks she’s discovered what’s bothering him." Twilight stepped forward.

"My we come in, it's not something to talk about outside."

"Oh why, yes. Come in." They all entered and Rarity shut the door.

"So tell us Twi, what did ya find out." Applejack asked. She looked around at her friends who were all staring at her, waiting for an answer.

"It was during the Running of the Leafs. Cosmos wasn’t running like the rest so we stayed back and spoke for a while. I asked him about his parents and he froze for a moment, but it's what he said next that got my attention. He said 'We all have to deal with it eventually.' If we take what he said and look over recent things, like strawberry not being around, how he froze up and how he mentioned the thing that was wrong with her was some family matters." They all gasped.

"Are you saying that the reason for Cosmos and Strawberry's strange acting is because their parents died?" Dash asked.

"I am certain that’s the reason, and remember, Cosmos has kept Strawberry safe while living in the everfree. So that might explain some of the stress he had before. How he never seemed to settle."

"So what do we do now?" Pinkie asked Twilight.

"Well, I guess the only thing we can do is be there for them. Something like this take time for somepony to overcome."

"But he has been so helpful to us." Rarity said.

"Which means now it's our turn, the most we can do for him in a situation like that is to be there for him when he needs us." All of them nodded in agreement with Twilight's statement. "Did you all find anything?" They all shook their heads. "Ok then, He has been a little more open to us, if we just wait then we might get to know him a bit more."

Rarity looked out of the window, at the sun, and saw it was starting to set. Worried, she turned back to Twilight.

"Twilight, Is the stage and everything set?" She turned to Rarity.

"Yes it is, Not long and you can show Hoity your dresses." Rarity had a nervous look on her face.

Later that night a stage had been set up at carousel boutique and there were a lot of ponies who were arriving. Annabelle chose to stay home because she didn’t want to see what happens when these dresses are shown so Daniel let her stay home. As Daniel approached the stage and waited for Hoity Toity to arrive. He saw Rarity peek out from the curtains and look around. She gave a nervous smile when he waved to her and she saw something which caused her to gasp in surprise and he turned around to see all the other ponies looking at this one who hat white hair, a suit, glasses and a fan mark.

While he was walking Daniel overheard some of the others saying 'It's Hoity Toity.' and when he was at the stage he clapped his hoof and someone brought him a cushion to sit on.

Daniel looked back to Rarity who seemed to start hyperventilating and shaking. She screamed a little when the lights turned off but quickly went back behind the curtains and the lights turned on and music started. Daniel heard Spike speak to the crowed.

"Since the beginning of time, the elite of equestria have longed for pony fashions that truly express the essence of their very soul."

'What image would fashion make for 'give up to get back'? I would give up my powers just to have my parents back.' Daniel thought.

"Patently waiting decades, no, centuries for that perfect pony gown. Today at long last equestria, your wait is over. Let's hear it for the breath taking designs of ponyville's own-" The curtains started to rise. "Rarity." The lights focused on Twilight and the rest of them and the crowd gasped in surprise. As Twilight and the others stared to walk out Daniel saw the looks the crowd was giving them and it was looks of disgust and unpleasantness.

As they got to the edge and stood for the crowed to see, Daniel was trying not to laugh at the faces the crowed were making. Daniel listened into what his friend were saying. He heard rainbow Dash speak.

"You think we overdid it?" Applejack replied.

"Nah." She took one look at her boots and changed her mind. "Oh, Maybe." Daniel heard Hoity speak next.

"Oh those amateur designs look like a pile of mish mash of everything but the kitchen sink." The crowd laughed at that. Daniel looked at the designs and had a thought.

'Compared to the original dresses Rarity made, these one look like something that Oogie Boogie pulled out of his butt." Hoity continued to speak.

"It's a travesty, is what it is. Those outfits are the ugliest thing I have ever seen, Oh for shame. Who is responsible for subjecting out eyes to these horrors? Not to mention wasting my valuable time." Daniel could see Rarity in the back, cowering in fear. Spike appeared and spoke.

"Come on out and take a bow Rarity. You worked really hard for this." Rarity walked out but kept her head held low. As she walked, Daniel heard some of the things the crowed said and it was unpleasant.

As she continued to walk the looks on the others changed from a nervous smile to looks of sadness. As she stopped at the front Hoity spoke.

"Miss I must say those outfits were awful. Not only did you waste the time and hurt the eyes of the citizens of Ponyville but mine also. I did not travel here from Calterlot to see the work of an amateur. Farewell." Hoity's words hurt Rarity to the core and Daniel could clearly see it. She ran back into her home, crying. He was going to keep his word so he followed Hoity Toity until he was away from the crowd that now dispersed and returned to their homes.

"Excuse me Sir." Daniel said to get his attention.

"I am sorry but I don't have time for idle chit chat, I must be returning to Canterlot." He continued to walk but Daniel was not going to give up that easily.

"It's about the outfits you saw." Hoity shuddered.

"Why must you remind me of those atrocities?"

"Because they were not Rarity's designs." This seemed to stop him from walking as he turned to look at Daniel.

"But I came here to see her designs and she showed me those, Please explain." Daniel smiled now that he had his attention.

"You see, Rarity had made original dresses that she planned to show you but her friends thought the dresses she made were not their style. So Rarity made new dresses, the way that her friends wanted them and you saw the outcome."

"So are you telling me her friends would only appear if they wore those dresses that they got her to make?"

"That is true. If you don't believe then come by tomorrow, I can guarantee you that you will not be disappointed." Hoity was silent for a moment before he spoke.

"If she is as impressive as I heard then I guess I can find a way to fit it into my schedule. I do hope you’re nott saying this to waste my time." Daniel shook his head.

"I’m not."

"Very well, I will be there around the afternoon of tomorrow. Good day." Hoity continued to walk and when he was out of sight Daniel smiled.

"I did it. I got him to give her another chance." Daniel decided to go back to Rarity tomorrow, what Hoity said would have upset her and she might want to be alone so that's what he did.

Bravacho looked at the sky as night fell on the planet, he knew that his father would arrive tomorrow and he feared for the lives of all the people on this planet. He knew the plan for tomorrow and while it was risky it was also their best hope to beating King N. Bravacho would sneak into his father's room while his friend dealt with the troops and when his father decided to join the fight then he would make his move, he would get the heart piece to the machine and activate it.

If what his friend said was true then it should lead him to the planet and the point in time where the Heart bearer was, but he was told it wasn’t fully accurate so while he would be on the same time zone and planet as the bearer, he would have to search for him or her.

While he waited on the balcony of the hotel his thoughts started to wonder about Dravia, he knew that he was going to take her with him when he went looking for the Heart bearer but he had a bad feeling in his gut about Flong. Flong told him that one of his troops would destroy the machine so his father couldn’t track him but he was still worried because while Flong battles, he could still die. The more he talked to Flong about the molecule cannon the more he learned about it. He learned that it had to be fired manually because a timed firing would risk being fired at the wrong time and it was a good bit away from the Portal Machine, in an abandoned side tower away from the palace.

While Flong did say he would try and come with him to help him search for the Heart bearer, he was still uneasy because this could be the last time he gets to see him. He placed his hands on his face, wondering what he could do when he knew all he could do was hope his friend didn’t die before he got the Heart piece.

"Honey, are you ok?" Bravacho looked to the side and saw Dravia looking at him with worry in her eyes. He cleaned his face and spoke.

"No. The thought of losing Flong is...." He did not finish his sentence. Dravia walked over to him and stood beside him.

"I don't like the thought of this ether, but we are in this together, so we need to see it through." She leaned against his arm and looked to the night sky. "Why don't you go and hang out with him?" This caught him by surprise.

"What do you mean?"

"If you are that worried that this will be the last time you get to see him, then have as much fun as you can tonight, keep happy memories of him with you." While he did like the sound of that he was still uneasy about leaving her.

"But, what about you?"

"I want to see you happy, and if being with him for this last night makes you happy then who am I to stop you." He leaned his head against hers.

"Thanks." She cuddled against his side for a few moments before he looked at her and the both shared a passionate kiss. Bravacho pulled away softly after a few seconds and looked at the door that was still opened then looked back to Dravia. "I will be back by midnight, at the least." With that he started to walk back into the club and Dravia looked at him happily.

"Have fun." She said before he got passed the club's door.

Luna was still currently going over her notes and trying to find out more about Daniel and try to spot some clues as to who he was. This was very hard considering the details she was dealing with. He and his sister had been around for 1000 years so they would have got time to learn about Equestria's society, but one thing was causing her mind to go in loops and it was Daniel's sister. If he was protecting her all those years ago then why did she still look so young in both his and her dreams?

Luna had come to two conclusions, the first one was that Daniel and his sister were time travelers which would explain why she looks so young and it might also be the reason that she has not seen them in the dreamscape for such a long time. When she thought about that she remembered what the book that Daring Doo made said about the pink cat creature and how it could likely time travel which is likely why it has almost never been seen. Luna was now certain that Daniel and that Pink cat had a connection one way or another.

The second conclusion was that his species aged very slowly but Luna didn’t think that was the answer as she is certain that no creature of any species ages that slowly, while dragons live longer than that they still showed signs of ageing but Daniel and Annabelle had shown none whatsoever. This caused another thought to go through her head. Daniel and his sister Annabelle might be immortal or eternally youthful like her and her sister.

This conclusion she came up with made her a little nervous about approaching either of them because Daniel likely told his sister and if they are both immortals then that is two to deal with rather than just one. Luna knew she had to take her time and think this through completely because if Annabelle was like Daniel then the two could be a greater threat than Discord of they end up taking what she says the wrong way.

While she was thinking about how she would approach both of them in the future, another though crossed her mind. Why would two Immortals be hiding in the first place? Luna thought it was for a reason that all immortals had to deal with eventually, which was dealing with death, the loss of both friends and loved ones. She thought more on the reason as to why they were hiding just encase she was wrong, if she was then she feared that saying such a thing if the met would hurt or offend them. After a few moments she thought of another conclusion.

'Perhaps they know what my sister and i are to our little ponies and are worried how they would react if they knew. That they might see him and Annabelle as an affront to us and hurt them. That is, if they are Immortal or forever youthful. ' Luna didn’t know if this was the correct reason for his hiding but it certainly sounded like a plausible reason. She also got a bit happy because if Daniel is like them and if she can be friends with them then she does not need to worry about him dying as time passes

She thought back to when she had a fight with the Shadow all those years ago and how it easily took her down. She knew that if Daniel was the Shadow then it would be very bad if she angered him but with him being around for so long and because he knew how to talk, as she had seen in his dream, then she might be able to reason with him. She didn’t want to tell Celestia about him because she wanted to do this herself; she attacked him so it's only right that she should apologize to him.

Tomorrow had come quicker than Daniel expected and he was currently on his way to Rarity's boutique after playing Poker, Liar's dice and Go fish for most of the night with his kids. After he taught them how to play Liar's dice and played a few games with them, he discovered that Elizabeth was very good at it, she won 4 game out of the 9 while Daniel won 2 and so did Barry.

Seeing as it was still morning at that time he decided to go and talk with Alpha about protocols just encase something happens to Aperture like a fire or a blackout. While Daniel knew he could deal with things like those he also knew that he might not always be around to help so he asked Alpha to make them just encase he was not around when something happened. Daniel had also noticed that Alpha had been acting strange recently. Before he would just say something and keep looking at Daniel, but now he is rarely looking at him and he stuttered a few times when they spoke. Daniel decided to ask him about it when he returns after helping Rarity.

While Daniel was walking he was also thinking about a previous thought that he forgot about for a while. He remembered he was originally planning to appear in his mew form to his friends more often and felt stupid for letting it slip his mind so he decided that after today he would start to do that more often.

He was on his way to Rarity's when he saw Hoity in the distance so he ran up to him, hoping to start a friendly conversation.

"Good afternoon Mr Hoity." Hoity turned around to face him.

"It's a good afternoon so far, I just hope it’s not spoiled by horrible dresses." Daniel was a little angry with him when he said that but he let it slip by.

"I promised you that you will not be disappointed, and I am certain once you see Rarity's work, you will be delighted."

"I hope you’re correct." They continued to walk to Rarity's boutique, along the way Daniel discovered that Hoity wasn’t a pony for small talk as every time he tried to talk to him he only said about one sentence and didn’t look at him or stop when speaking. Hoity seemed to be getting tired of Daniel's talking so for the remainder of the trip he kept quiet. As he approached the boutique he heard voices that he recognized that belonged to his friends.

"-We all saw how well that turned out." Daniel and Hoity turned the corner to see all of his friends standing with Rarity, trying to comfort her.

"Oh, I forgive you." Rarity said to Dash.

"Well that's mighty big'a you." Applejack said with a smile but it didn’t seem to cheer Rarity up.

"But my whole corer is still ruined." She said dramatically and doing poses to go with it.

"Oh, right. That." Applejack said sadly. He decided to surprise Rarity.

"Don't count your chickens before they hatch." Daniel said with a small smile as they all looked to him and were surprised when they saw him with Hoity. "Rarity, I managed to convince Hoity to give you one more chance." Hoity sighed.

"All right well I haven't got all day." He said impatiently and Rarity's eyes were like dinner plates by how large they were. She shook her head and her face went back to normal.

"A-Ah, yes, Right this way." She said, pointing to her boutique. "Girls, would you all get ready?"

"Certainly." Twilight said and they all entered but Rarity stopped Daniel before he entered.

"Cosmos. Thank you, So much."

"Did you think I’d leave a friend hanging?" He said with a small smile and he swore he could see a tear in Rarity's right eye appear. She rubbed her eye and spoke.

"Well then, best not keep him waiting. You will find your outfit where you last saw it." Daniel nodded and went in to get his suit on.

It was where Rarity said it would be and Daniel ran into a little problem while putting it on, hooves are not good for none clip on buttons. Rarity saw his struggle and helped him get it on properly. He found the outfit to be a little itchy but other than that it was a perfect fit.

"Ok, just like last time girls. Cosmos, follow their lead." Rarity said before she left the group and went to Hoity, leaving them behind the stage curtain, ready to show off the outfits.

"Take Two." He heard Hoity say from the other side of the curtains. After he heard that everything went dark for a moment before it started to brighten up again. The curtains opened and Daniel saw stars that were flying around the place before the settled on Twilight's dress and soon it all disappeared, leaving Twilight standing on the stage looking very happy. Daniel looked at Hoity and he seemed to be impressed at the display.

"This can't be the same designer." He heard Hoity say to himself.

Applejack was up next and he saw that she had her hair and tail tied in pigtails, she lassoed an Apple seemingly out of nowhere and threw it to the side, Daniel looked around to try and find where that Apple came from but found nothing.

'What? Where did that apple come from? Can these ponies alter reality?'

"Simply magnificent and I suddenly have a fierce craving for some Dutch apple pie. Candied apples on a stick. Apple turnovers. Apple cobbler." Hoity was clearly impressed by the designs.

Candy started to fall and while Hoity was distracted Pinkie pie slipped on to the stage and ate one of the sweets that fell. After that she struck a pose with a happy smile. "Brilliant!" Daniel continued to watch and almost jumped out of his skin when lightning started flashing. After it stopped all he saw was mist and then multiple lights, all with different colours, started to appear and quickly all joined together and Rainbow Dash appeared and stood on the stage. "Oh, spectacular!"

'I wouldn’t find this strange if it was outside, but why is this stuff happening indoors? Well then again compared to what I have been through this is almost laughable, but why lightning indoors, some of those outfits have metal on them.' Daniel thought but then remembered there was magic in this world and it was likely the answer.

Hoity looked to the sides as some flowers started to grow and when they all bloomed Fluttershy appeared on stage as a living butterfly. All this display left Hoity clapped his hooves.

"Now this is a fashion show."

'Oh crap! What will mine be?' Daniel thought, a little worried. As he looked around he saw he was now supposed to appear so he walked out to the stage. As he walked out to the stage he saw Hoity was looking at something and when he looked to where it was he faintly saw the outline of a telescope, it zoomed in on its lens and showed him. Himself as a star constellation in the same pose he was currently in and it then slowly disappeared to reveal Daniel in the pose. 'One way Illusion magic? Like those One way looking windows you sometime see? Smart move Rarity.' He thought as he heard Hoity speak again.

"Amazing." He started to look around. "Who is responsible? Step forward and show yourself." While he wasn’t looking they all went back behind another curtain and Rarity, who was wearing her costume, took the stage. She used her horn to illuminate the area and the curtain opened to show them all together.

"Bravo, Bravo. Magnifeco."

"Thank you. Oh Thank you so much." Rarity said, looking quite happy with herself.

"Spike!" Twilight called to him and he appeared almost instantly with the speed he ran at.

"Yes Twilight?"

"Take a note please." Spike pulled out a scroll and a quill and started to write. Daniel was thinking if he should fool around with his friends right now by going into his mew form but he decided not to as he was in the middle of quite a busy town.

'I guess I will do it another time. Sometime soon. Should I also show my crystal form to them sometime?' He didn’t know if that was a good idea. So far he had appeared as two different things and the princesses know about them, he also knew there were two princesses so they probably thought that they could deal with them if they work together. But if he appears as a 3rd creature than that might cause them to panic. He learned from lots of movies, books and cartoons that fear and other negative emotions can cause beings to do things they normally wouldn’t.

'I should probably be careful if I do appear in my crystal form, especially to the diamond dogs.' Daniel's head jumped up when he got an idea. 'I could use my crystal form if any of the ponies or other races get into their tunnels. It might make sense that they would think I was their leader and their leader would be made of gems.' While Daniel didn’t like the thought of being a leader he still didn’t want to show his true form to any other race besides the Wolves or Dogs yet. He saw himself as more of a helper to them rather than a leader, He was already a brother, a father and an element of harmony, which he was uneasy about but it's all been fine so far.

His attention was caught when Hoity spoke.

"Rarity my congratulations on your most fashionable day view. Would you do me the great honour of allowing me to feature your fantastic dresses in my best of the best boutique in Canterlot?" Rarity gasped, she looked like she was going to faint. "Now I will need you to make a dozen of each dress for me by next Tuesday." After Hoity said that Rarity got a twitch in her eye and Daniel saw it.

'Oh great. She's going to overwork herself.'

As Dravia turned in her sleep she reached over and felt for her Fiancé but when she felt the bed beside her was empty she shot up out of the bed, worried that Bravacho had not returned. But she soon saw him standing at the window, looking up at the sky, wearing his armour. She got up from the bed and walked over to him.

"You’re up early." He turned to look at her.

"I couldn’t sleep."

"You’re still worried, aren't you?"

"Why wouldn't I be? I couldn’t see him again." She sighed.

"Honey, He is the leader of all those troops, they will protect him and then we can search for the bearer and end this for good." While Bravacho did want to end his father's terror across multiple universes he was still worried of the aftermath of the event.

"Then what? Will I take command of all he has, and you mentioned a long time ago, after we marry that we should probably try for kids." He sighed and sat down. "All this is too much. How could I deal with running an empire, be a King, a loving husband and a father all together?" Dravia smiled at him before she sat down beside him and pulled him into a hug.

"It will take a while for the kids to get here, and you seem to think you’ll have all of those duties to do alone. We will do all that together, I will be by your side the full time." Bravacho looked at Dravia. He knew she was right. When they marry and if he becomes King then that means she will be his queen, they would be facing the same things together, and he would not want it any other way.

"I sometime forget that the stuff I know will happen won't always happen at the same time. Thanks for reminding me." The two of them leaned in for another kiss but were cut off by the sound of door chapping so they pulled away. "Yes?" The door opened to show Flong was the one who chapped.

"Sorry to intrude, but Bravacho, We should be getting things prepared. King N will be here in less than 4 hours." Bracacho stood up and looked at Dravia.

"You should head to the palace, it's the safest place. When I get the piece, come to the portal." She stood up and pulled him into a hug.

"Don't do anything stupid, come back safe." She looked at him with eyes of worry.

"I will." He turned back to look at Flong, and saw two guards were by his side.

"They will lead her to the palace. She will be safe there. We have to get ready." Dravia was escorted out of the room by the guards, leaving Bravacho and Flong alone. "Hey dude, listen. If I don't make it, I would just like to say. Thanks, for being my friend, for the memories and the good times." Bravacho sighed and looked out the window. He knew that he needed to be successful with the task that he’s been set with. Many lives depended on it and those who die in this upcoming battle, all of their efforts and sacrifices would be in vain if he failed.

"What Weapons do you have, and where will he be touching down?"

Daniel and Annabelle were walking back home now that they were finished helping Rarity. Daniel was happy that Hoity saw the true genius in her work but he couldn’t shake a feeling that Rarity was going to push herself too far trying to get Hoity's order ready.

"Is she going to be ok?" Annabelle asked while they walked. Daniel chuckled.

"I don't know, Hoity did say he wanted a dozen of each dress so it’s not like she needs to stress her mind and come up with more designs, but a dozen for about next week makes it-" Daniel stopped and did the math in his mind. 12 x 7. "- 84 orders, in a week. 7 dresses a day won’t make that order. It will have to be 8 per day."

Daniel paused for a moment. Hoity said by next Tuesday and he did not know what day it was today. He decided to ask someone what day it was so he looked around him and saw a mint coloured unicorn, her hair and tail was cyan with some white in it.

"Excuse me miss, Do you know what day it is today?" She turned to Daniel.

"My name is Lyra, and today is Monday." Lyra informed Daniel.

"Sorry Lyra, and thanks." He started to walk back to Annabelle when Lyra called to him.

"Wait. Sir." Daniel stopped and turned to face her. "Is your name Cosmos?" Daniel was a bit scared that a complete stranger knew his name.

"Yes it is. Why?" She got a big smile on her face when he said this.

"How could I not recognize the Pony who stood up to, and insulted, Nightmare Moon."

'I only did that because Annabelle was terrified of her and she meant trouble.' He said in his mind. "Was it that big of a deal? Someone had to do it."

"Well it was still amazing how you did it." She extended her hoof to him. "Nice to meet you. My Full name is Lyra Heartstrings." Daniel shook her hoof.

"Cosmos-" he turned to face Annabelle who walked up beside him. "- and this is Strawberry. My little sister."

"Nice to meet you both-" She was cut off by another voice.

"Lyra I found that book you-" Another pony said, who was female by the sound of her voice, she was beige and her hair and tail was blue with a pink streak going through it. She stopped approaching when she saw her friend talking to Daniel. She looked like she knew him for a moment before her eyes went wide. Lyra walked up to her and took the book she had in her bag.

"Thanks Bon Bon." She groaned.

"My name is Sweetie Drops. Why can't you get that?" She said looking at Lyra a bit disappointed. As Lyra took the book Daniel saw the title of it. 'Anthropology.A Trip into the theories of the mythical Human race.' Sweetie Drops was now looking at Daniel. "Is your name Cosmos?" She asked.

"Yes it is." He answered a bit slowly. He looked at Lyra with a strange look. "Lyra, What’s that book about?" He asked, playing dumb.

"It's about Humans. I study them." Sweetie Drops groaned.

"Lyra, how many times do I have to tell you.They.Are.Not. Real." Lyra looked at Sweetie angrily.

"Then what about that Shadow creature that dealt with the ursa? It had hands." Lyra had a confident smile on her face.

"So does a minotaur." That seemed to make her smile disappear but it quickly returned.

"They live quite far away and can't do magic, How do you explain the smoke that was getting expelled from it?" She shot back.

"According to what 'You' said to me, Humans can't use magic either."

"Perhaps they have evolved? Who knows how long they have been around for?" Sweetie drops was getting a bit irritated so she changed her gaze and looked at Daniel.

"Sorry you had to put up with her." He chuckled.

"I know what humans are. I was reading up on them after Nightmare Moon appeared." He said. Lyra got a big smile on her face.

"So do you think they’re real?"

"I think they 'were' real, but they are likely extinct now." Lyra looked a bit disappointed.

"But then, what was that Shadow creature?"

"It could be a new species all together. Why do you care about Humans so much anyway?" She calmed down before speaking.

"It's not just humans, I study a lot of ancient races but because humans are the most mysterious, I always find myself coming back to them." Daniel was sure there was a name for what Lyra was. He thought on it for a moment.

"So you’re a...archaeologist?" Lyra smiled.

"More or less." Sweetie drops spoke next.

"She is. You wouldn’t believe the things she collects." While Daniel would have liked to stay and talk he had to get back and make his sister something for dinner.

"I hate to cut this short, but I need to go. I need to get my sister home."

"Oh, Ok. How about we hang around some time?" Daniel didn’t see why he should refuse.

"If I see you around then I guess we will." Daniel looked to Annabelle and spoke. "Let's go Strawberry. It's almost dinner time."

"Ok." With the encounter over, they both started to walk to their house. Along the way Daniel thought about his choice earlier to show himself more in both of his others forms but he was wondering if showing up every now and then as the Shadow would be a bad thing. Considering it is the form that has shown no signs of being nice, he remembered trying to hold back the urge to hit Fluttershy when she mentioned his parents a few weeks ago so he decided to use the mew form instead.

'Starting tomorrow I will try and appear more in my mew form, but I can't let them follow me.' He remembered the letter he got from Celestia so he knew his friends would likely try to follow him and while he didn’t mind that, he still wanted a bit more time until he revealed what he and his sister were. 'They don't seem to mind my powers, but just to be sure I will wait a while longer, who knows. I might get to see Celestia again and see how she reacts. If she doesn’t act like a paranoid freak then I might tell my friends sooner. I am still unsure about telling royalty, but I hopefully will soon.'

Daniel only intended to tell a select few who he trusted, he didn’t want all of Equestria to know. He and his sister are supposed to be just myths and if he was discovered then reporters and/or interviewers would likely not leave them alone, and he was weary that there might be some bad ponies out there, like that Sombra guy.

Daniel was so deep into his thoughts he didn’t notice he was at his house until he hit the wall which pulled him back to reality.

"You were lost in your mind for a good few moments." He heard Annabelle say to him and he just shook his head.

"Sorry about that." They both entered their house and then went into their everfree house before Daniel changed them back to normal. "What do you want for dinner?" Annabelle sat down at the table and thought for a moment.

"Got any noodles?"

"Annabelle, I can make it appear, sure I can make you that." Daniel made noodles appear and realised it wasn’t cooked. He was about to just make it cooked with hot flavoured water when he remembered what he did earlier on today. He did the washing correctly because he wanted to blend in encase he needed to in the future so he got the kettle and put water in it before turning it on and waiting for it to boil. Annabelle looked at him questionably.

"Why are you doing that if you can just make it?"

"I don't use my powers much in public, even when I do I could get caught. It's best to be prepared for any situation. I might need these skills in the future if we are to not get caught or draw suspicion before I think it’s the right time to reveal ourselves." Annabelle sighed.

"How much longer will it be?"

"Not too long hopefully. I plan to see how they react to my mew form, if it is positive and they don't mind my powers then things will go smoothly, if they don't then..." Daniel didn’t finish his sentence. He could tell Annabelle was a bit disappointed by what he said at the end. "The best we can do is hope it doesn’t come to that, with the reaction from them so far from the previous encounters, I say it’s a good possibility they won't mind."

"Please don't keep us in the dark forever. You should be honest with your friends." Daniel knew she was correct.

"I know, I’m just looking out for you encase they over react. Remember, on this world we’re supposed to be just myths. Also I’m being honest with them. I’m just not telling them everything." They heard a 'ping' which signalled the kettle was done boiling. Daniel poured the hot water into the bowl until it was almost full and left it for a few moments. "Do you still want to go to the school in ponyville?" Annabelle was silent for a few moments.

"It will give me something to do, and it will help me fit in." Daniel smiled at her answer. "What will you be doing? Wont you need a job to pay for the house?"

"No, I bought it so I don't have to pay to keep it, and I still have some bits left over so for a while food won't be a worry. I will mostly be spending time in Aperture and with my kids, or out exploring, or training. I have a few things I need to do."

"Lucky" She said with a little bit of a huff.

"Hey, I already did my time at school." Daniel said to her and turned back to the bowl and saw it was ready. He picked it up and gave it to Annabelle who looked at him. "Oh, right. He made a fork appear and handed it to her. She scooped up some noodles and ate them.

"Not bad." She said as she continues to eat her dinner with a smile on her face.

"Well, it's almost your bedtime. So once you finish your dinner you should head to bed. I will tell the teacher, Cheerilee, that you’re ok and should be there the next day. Which might not be tomorrow but the day after."

"Don't worry, I know, I will go to sleep in Terabithia." She said without him reminding her and Daniel smiled when he heard that. It was now he went to check on his kids, to make sure they were ok and didn’t accidentally do something wrong.

"I will be back in a moment. I’m going to check on my kids quickly." He said, heading off to aperture.

Daniel opened the door to aperture and looked around. It was a strange sight cause while there was a lot of open space it was almost completely empty. There was a good few machines like the robot factory but because of how far the worker bots dug, it seemed like it was much smaller than it truly was. Daniel looked around and saw two of his kids, Freddy and Barry, who were talking. Daniel walked up to them.

"Hey guys." They both turned to the sound of his voice.

"Hi Daddy." Daniel looked around but couldn’t see the rest.

"Where are the others?"

"They’re talking with Alpha in the factory." After Daniel heard Freddy say that he looked over to the factory and then back at the two.

"Thanks, but what are they doing there?"

"Alpha is showing them the new skeletal upgrades he showed you." Daniel was curious to know what they thought of it.

"What did you think of it?"

"I think it's a great idea. We can finally move around and look like you." Daniel chuckled at Barry's cheery tone. As Daniel looked towards the factory he saw the rest of his kids were leaving it, talking amongst themselves. As he was looking among them he soon found who he was looking for, Selene.

He walked up to her and all the others smiled when they saw him. He looked over to Alpha who looked at him and then quickly looked away.

'What's up with Alpha? He is acting different.' He was pulled out of his thought by Orion’s voice.

"You’ve been gone for quite a while today."

"Yeah, sorry about that. I would have been back sooner but there was things I had to do. What's with Alpha?" Orion turned to look at the location where Alpha was a few moments ago.

"I don't know, he seems distracted. I did hear him say something to himself about Bio-metal, or something like that." Looking away from the factory Daniel asked Freddy to do something for him.

"Hey, Freddy. Could you do me a favour?"

"Sure, what is it?"

"Can you keep an eye on Alpha. I am a little worried about him"

"Sure I will." Daniel smiled.

"Thanks. You can go and play now, I have something else I need to do." He started heading towards Selene.

"Aww, aren’t you going to stay?" Daniel stopped in his tracks when Freddy asked that.

"Perhaps tomorrow." Freddy looked a bit disappointed and it almost made Daniel feel guilty, but he remembered what he said to Selene earlier on today. He continued walking over to her. "Hey, Selene." She turned around to face him.

"Hi Dad. Is it true that Alpha plans to upgrade us again?"

"Yes, but likely not for a while. Anyway, I am here about what I mentioned to you two days ago." She looked away from a moment before her eye went wide in surprise but quickly turned into a smile.

"You mean you will take me into-" She looked around to see if any of the others were listening and when she saw they were a good bit of distance between her and the rest she looked back at Daniel " - into space?"

"Yes, I also plan on taking them sometime, if they want to. Now are you sure you want to? It can get quite scary."

"I'm sure I can take it." She said confidently. He smiled and shacked his head at her confidence.

"Well, meet me in the living room in a few minutes. I still need to get Annabelle to sleep. You can come along if you want." Daniel started to walk out of Aperture and Selene followed him. He first went to Terabithia to check if Annabelle was asleep and indeed she was, after that he went to the living room and turned to face Selene. "You sure you want to do this?"

"Yes." She said without a moment’s hesitation.

"Ok then." Daniel picked Selene up, she was a little jumpy when he did but quickly settled down. "Hold on." Daniel felt her legs grip his back as he walked outside and looked into the night sky. It looked so much better than it did back on earth as there was no city or town lights blocking it and he almost lost himself in how it looked.

"Daddy?" He was snapped out of his mind by Selene's voice.

"Sorry about that, it just looks so nice." Daniel grabbed a hold on the two legs Selene had on his shoulders. "It's just to keep you safe." With that he started to slowly fly upwards, letting her get used to the increasing height. "Let me know if you want to go back home."

"O-Okay" Daniel turned them invisible to make sure he wasn’t seen by anything and continued to fly higher.

Bravacho stood in the village of Cogerstone, waiting for his father’s ship to touch down. The village had been evacuated and he was currently hiding in a basement at the edge of town. He went through everything in his head once more to make sure he knew what to do.

'Step 1: Get inside. Step 2: Find the Heart piece. Step 3: Get it back to the machine. Step 4: Find the bearer.' Everything seemed good about the plan, all that was left was its execution.

Bravacho heard the sound of an engine and looked out the window of the basement to see that his father’s ship was touching down so he lowered his head to avoid being seen.

"Ok, it's now or never."Bravacho pulled out his plasma knife and hid in a small hole he had made under the rug in the basement and waited. After a few minutes he heard footsteps approaching and two guards talking.

"Why do we have to check the place? Who would stay if they knew we were coming?" One guard said from his left and he also heard some crashing which meant that they were looking through everything.

"If we just went right for the palace we could get attacked from all ends if we didn’t secure our grounds. That's why we’re here." The other guard to the right said.

"Well, anyway, there is nothing good here. Just junk. Let’s go already."

"We have orders to secure the buildings first, if we don’t then who knows what our punishment will be. We will regroup and move to the palace after we are done.." The guard grunted.

"Well, I am going to check up the stairs. Hey did you check in there."

"That’s where the generator to the house is. It's not that useful."

"Someone could be hiding in there. Even with the small amount of room there is." They both stopped and silence fell.

"Good point." Bravacho heard slow movement that was going away from him and another that was behind him, he was still waiting for his moment to strike.

After a few seconds he heard both of the guards footsteps were at one side so he quietly stood up with his knife in his hand, moving the small rug with as little noise as possible. The front guard bursted the door to the generator and when he did Bravcho used the sound of it to his advantage and stabbed the closes guard in the back of the head. The other guard didn’t hear as the sound was drained out by the generator door getting smashed.

"Nothing.see, there is nobody hiding he-" He was cut off when he turned around and was stabbed in the neck, the plasma knife cutting through the armour.

"Sorry, but I need your armour." Bravacho whispered to him before he dropped to the ground dead. He hid the corpse of the first guard in the hole that he hid in and hid the body of the other guard behind the generator after he stripped him of his armour. He looked outside and saw there were not a lot of guards on the street but most were inside so he put on the helmet and lowered his neck a bit so the plasma burn on the armour was covered up. He then grabbed one of the guard’s weapons which was matter splitter gun and carried it the way the troops normally did. "Ok, Now to get to the ship." He left the house, heading into the streets. It wasn’t long before he was approached by another troop, he recognized her uniform, and she was a corporal.

"Report."

"The house I was sent to is clear. Sir."

"Good, Now get back to the ship and meet up with the rest of the troops for the main assult." Beavacho saluted before moving to the ship. He went up the ramp and took the 3rd left and went down the stairs, he knew this direction would lead him to the lower levels but he was looking for the laundry room.

' There’s very few patrols here and If I can get to a laundry shoot then I might be able to get this done faster.' He hid in a dark spot under the stairs when he got to the bottom and removed his armour.

He walked down the hallways of this area; when he was young he always liked it down here because there was not a lot of noise and plenty of places to hide. He took out a small gadget from the arm compartment of his suit and studied it as it showed the schematics of the ship. He found out he was close to the vent that would lead to his room, which was close to his father’s room.

'2nd right and 1st left and straight on.' He did as it said and went along.

He found the room he was looking for and was a bit surprised that he hasn’t even heard any patrols around as normally there was a guard around here and there down in this part of the ship. Not caring, he looked at his gadget again and searched for where his room was connected to this laundry shoot and he found it after a few seconds.

'So, the 47th hatch upwards. I never expected that. Can I even climb that high?' When he asked himself that he remembered what was at stake if he didn’t. With his newfound determination he started to climb up the laundry shoot.

After a few moment of climbing he almost lost his balance and fell back down when his nose smelled the food that was being cooked in the ship's main kitchen.

'What I would give for a scraviola roll right now.' He heard his stomach rumble as he thought about it. He heard something coming down from above him and pushed his arms against the wall to keep himself in place. He was hit by a few pieces of clothing that were on its way down but one bit stayed on his head as the rest continued to fall down. He put his elbow on the wall and reached for the piece of clothing that was on his head and removed it, only to see it was a pair of female underpants. His face became red and an image of Dravia flashed in his mind.

'Not now, Now is not the time.' He threw the underwear down the shoot and continued climbing upwards, trying to get the image he had gotten out of his head.

As he was approaching the shoot door that was the one in his room he heard a voice coming from it. He knew it, it belonged to Captain Jerik, the one who found the Heart piece. Stopping, he remained still and listened to what he was discussing with another guard.

"-then you will meet up with the rest of the troops and attack from the east wall. Understand lieutenant?" As he peeked in through the laundry door he saw Jerik talking to a soldier who stood about 6 feet tall and was wearing silver armour with a purple x-shaped trim on the center of his helmet at the front of his small orange coloured visor eyes. Bravacho knew this soldier was part of his father’s elite guards called Ravengers.

"Yes Sir, Permission to speak sir."

"Permission granted."

"What about the Prince? What if we encounter him?"

"Hold him off. When it comes to combat and power in this empire he is second only to his father. Even 10 of you would have trouble with him so hold him off until the King gets there to deal with him. Anything else?"

"No sir."

"Good, now go. Report back to me when your job is done." The troop walked away and Jerik walked in the other direction. Bravacho got out of the laundry shoot and headed to the door of his room. He looked out in the halls to find the place was clear, he continued to move towards the stairs which would lead up to his father’s room. His father used to wear normal clothes but during the gap in Bravacho’s memory his father started to always wear his armour for some reason. While his room still had a laundry shoot it was made so it scanned his fingeprint so only he could use it

Bravacho made it to the stairs and went up a to the top level which was two floors up from his current one, he arrived at a large hallway with no other door but one giant door at the end of the long hallway. He knew this was his father’s bedroom. Walking down the hallway, he arrived at the door and tried to open it, and surprisingly he found it to be open.

"I thought it would’ve been locked." He looked into his father’s room and saw the Heart piece sitting on his table in a password protected force field generator. "A password. If I know my father then he wouldn’t think someone would get this far, too bad he did not plan on it being me." Bravacho walked up to the generator and got ready to enter the password, his own heart was pounding in his chest with fear in case he got the password wrong.

He started to type his mother’s full name and when it was all in he held his breath and pressed the enter button. He was correct and the generator deactivated.

"I was right, it was my mother's name, he wouldn’t take the risk of writing it down so he chose the name of someone he hated and could not forget." He picked up the piece and looked at it. If he remembered what he read about the heart then the piece he had was the negative piece as the center of it was red. The positive piece would be White and the neutral would be blue.It felt like a magnetic field of some kind was on his hands because it felt almost weightless and as he looked at it he saw something odd, a purple mist was coming off the outer sides of it but he paid it no attention. "Well, I got what I came here for. Time to leave." As he went back to the door carrying the piece, he closed it on his way out and continued to walk back down the hallway.

When he got to the stairs he started to walk down them but after going down just one flight of stairs he ran into Jerik.

Jerik was carrying his own weapon which was his own customized LN-72 Lazer rifle. They both stopped at and looked at each other.

"Oh, Prince, Did you change your-“ He stopped when he saw what Bravacho was carrying and then looked at him sinisterly. "Hey Prince, What are you doing?" He said in a low voice.

"Just...Borrowing something."

"Borrowing something?"

"Yes."

"Stealing from your father!"

"Stealing from my father?"

"Are you!?" He shouted at him.

"Yes." He said slowly. Jerik chuckled.

"You know, prince, your father told me to guard his door and kill anyone who tries to take the Heart piece. Speaking of which, how did you get passed the patrols." Bravacho smirked.

"You guys don't guard the laundry shoots." He said mockingly and Jerik just chuckled.

"Well, nice going. But it ends here, so you have two options. One you can give that to me and I will take you to your father unharmed, or you don't and I will take both it and you to him in pieces. The easy way or the hard way, the choice is yours." Bravacho decided to try and see if he could get Jerik to side with him.

"Why, why are you doing that? Do you not know what this is and what it can do?" He held up the heart piece in clear view to show Jerik. "We can find the bearer and end this. No more suffering. No more killing. Why don't you join me?" Jerik chuckled.

"End it? Nothing can stop our king, if a creature that is just as strong as him exists then we will also help him fight it. I am on the winning team, and you no longer are." Bravacho lowered the piece and looked at him disappointedly.

"Then I guess you won’t let me leave?"

"You are damn right I won’t. Now just give that to me and come along nicely." Bravacho reached for his plasma knife. "No you don't." Jerik pulled out his rifle and shot but he dodged it and lunged forward, dropping the heart piece as he did. Jerik stepped to the side and punched him in the face when he was close enough which sent him backwards. "Fool, you need to do better than that." Bravacho got up totally unfazed and quickly ran to the piece and kicked it towards Jerik who caught it but less than a second later Bravacho punched him in the face which caused him to hit his back off of the wall behind him.

"You know you can't beat me, I heard you mention to your lieutenant that I am second only to my father." Jerik got up off of the ground with a bruise on his face and a bit sore from the impact..

"That doesn’t mean I can't keep you busy while the revolution is slaughtered." Jerik held his rifle and shot at Bravacho who avoided it by ducking and going forward, bringing out his plasma knife and getting Jerik on the left leg with it. "Ahh, you, you molber butt!"Jerik shouted when he was stabbed in the leg.

Bravacho went in for another hit but Jerik leaped to the side and shot with his lazer rifle, it hit Bravacho on the right leg which left a minor burn.

"You heartless fhalon! You really don't care that thousands are going to die?" Bravacho shouted at him.

"Why should I care about the low class, its high class like me that make the law with words. Also, watch your language."

"Yeah you are a high class. A high class incredal."Jerik looked furious.

"Why you little. Call me that again and I’ll break you." Jerik got ready to shoot with his rifle again but Bravacho threw his plasma knife which cut the weapon in half. Then, forgetting the burn on his leg, he ran up to Jerik and kicked him in the face causing him to drop the cut weapon and the knife and stumble backwards. Bravacho got his knife and tried to finish the fight by rushing forward to stab Jerik before he could recover but when he put pressure on his injured leg again he felt a sharp pain in it and fell face first onto the floor.

Looking at his leg, he saw that he had a burned hole in it and it wasn’t leaking blood because the Lazer had burned it shut, but it still stung a lot. He tried to look back at Jerik but was met with a kick to his nose. He felt a slight sting from it but his leg still hurt.

"You’re a pathetic prince. You might be physically superior but you are not very good in actual combat tactics, just like your fiancé who could not even last 10 seconds against a recruit in training. Perhaps I shall send your head to her when I am done." Bravacho tensed up when he mentioned Dravia. He felt all of his pain slowly fade away and he stood up.

"What did you say about her!?" Jerik chuckled.

"I should send her your head and perhaps I will kill her next." Bravacho got a grin on his face.

"I don't think she would like to die by someone as ugly as you, especially an incredal." Jerik lunged forward with the knife but Bravacho grabbed his hand with one of his and using the other he hit his arm causing him to drop the knife. As it fell, Bravacho grabbed it and cut off the hand of Jerik that his other hand was still holding onto.

"Ahh! You-Yo-" Bravacho kicked Jerik to the ground and put the plasma knife to his neck.

"Do you fear death? Well-" Bravacho started to chuckle insanely. "- it's knocking at your door buddy. Should I let it in? If I do then when I'm done with you, your own mother won't recognize you." The look on Jerik face was total terror; he had never seen this side of Bravacho before.

"You, You’re insane." Bravacho laughed but is sounded more like a wheeze than a laugh.

"Just realised that right now did you. Everything has a breaking point, and you have almost reached mine." He didn’t loosen his grin as he spoke. He raised his hand and a white sphere started to appear in his palm, which was aimed at Jerik.

"Wa-wait. I think I will take you up on your offer. I will join you, just please don't kill me!" Bravacho looked Jerik in the eyes and there was no change in them, they were still full of fear. His smile slowly started to fade. He looked a Jerik and saw that his armour was red from the dripping blood from the hand he cut off.

"You better not just be saying that. If you are - " Bravacho pressed the plasma knife against Jerik's neck which started to burn it a little.

"I swear, I mean it!" Bravacho slowly moved the knife away from his neck.

"Don't try anything, or I will kill you, we need to cover up our injuries, so nobody sees our dripping blood." Bravacho got off of him and helped him up. "There is a medical area not far from here. Let's go. You first."Jerik walked in front of Bravacho as they went down the stairs after he picked up the heart piece. The whole time Bravacho was looking at him with Narrowed eyes and his plasma knife ready.

They made their way down 3 flights of stairs and went into the medical bay and they started to bandage their wounds up, Bravacho did not take his eyes off of Jerik at all. While he did only have one hand, he still wanted to make sure that he didn’t try anything. After they were both patched up Bravacho realised something. Jerik couldn’t get out. His missing hand meant he could not climb down the laundry shoot or sneak out as guards would see his missing hand. With the amount there was they would certainly see it. As he was thinking he averted his sight downwards, looking slightly down from Jerik, enough to still see his legs.

He had two choices, to leave him or take a risk and help him. He decided to try and help him get out but when his vision went back to Jerik he saw him eyeing a smashable alarm. That changed his decision of trying to help him; if he was eyeing such a thing then he would likely betray him. Looking to the side he saw a medicine cabinet that was full of all kinds of useful things but what caught his attention was an Anaesthetic bottle that was among them. Standing up, Bravacho moved to the cabinet and opened it, looking over his shoulder from every few seconds to check on Jerik who was still sitting and sealing his wounds.

Bravacho got the Anaesthetic and put it on some cotton that he got in a first aid kit. He then turned around as he hid it behind him. Jerik was now done treating his injuries.

"Let's go, the laundry shoot is just up the stairs." Both of them went back up the stairs and into Bravacho's room. They went to the laundry shoot and opened it. When they did Jerik spoke.

"I can't do this, or if I can, not very well. Because 'somebody' cut off my hand!" He said that last part rather loudly and angrily.

"Don't worry, I have a plan."

"What?"

"I saw you looking at that alarm." Jerik's face changed to one of fear.

"You did?" Jerik stepped backwards.

"Yes, so I need to make sure you understand, I can't have you getting in my way." Jerik lunged forward and tried to punch him but he moved to the side and then forward towards Jerik quickly and managed to get the Anaesthetic covered cotton over his nose, he quickly dropped down to the floor unconscious. When he did he pulled out his plasma knife and was about to finish him but stopped when he heard another voice.

"Sir, are you ok. I heard somethi-" Bravacho looked to the side and saw an elite guard looking in through his bedroom door. When he saw Bravacho holding a plasma knife over Jerik he panicked. "Someone, Help. The Captain has been Slain!" Bravacho knew he couldn’t stay any longer so he grabbed the Heart piece and jumped down the laundry shoot.

When he made it to the bottom he sprinted in the same direction he used when he arrived here. When he was halfway to the docking bay he heard the alarm go off.

"All Units report back to the ship. This is not a drill." A voice was heard throughout the ship and likely beyond it too. Bravacho continued to head towards the docking bay and when he turned to go up the stairs he stopped when he heard movement from up above.

"Sir, what's happened?"

"The prince has betrayed us. He stole from his father. If you see him, kill him." Bravacho knew he couldn’t get out of the ship normally now. He knew his only choice was to make a run for it, but he needed a distraction.

Looking at his wrist device on his suit he activated his cloaking, he put down the heart piece and peeked his head out slightly to look around. He saw that there was a guard next to him who had an Electro grenade. Carefully reaching for the Electro grenade, he managed to get it and still remain undetected. Now all he had to do was find out how he should use it.

"Is that all of them?"

"Yes sir? The village is cleared and the troops are all waiting for the word." Bravacho knew it was now or never. The village was cleared and all the troops have regrouped here, ready to attack.

As he looked around he saw the generator that powered the door of the docking bay. He slowly reached for it while still cloaked and managed to get it to start shutting the bay door which caught everyone's attention.

"Who started closing the door? Get it back open!" Two troops went towards the controls and were about to start opening it but Bravacho chose now to grab the heart piece and sprint out before the door almost fully closed. As he sprinted he also dropped the Electro grenade which went off and caused the door to freeze. "Stop Him!" He heard the corporal shout before he got out and when he got outside he sprinted as fast as he could back to the town. The grenade’s EMP effect wore off after a few seconds and the door closed on the troops as they tried to chase him.

"I did it. I can't believe I did it." He said to himself as he went as fast as his injured leg would take him. Just before he was in the town a piece of the ground close to him blew up and a distant noise was heard. He knew that sound was from a sniper so he ran through a house and out the back door, making his way into another and repeating the process. He kept running for the palace, holding onto the heart piece like it was his own life-force and he eventually managed to get to the front gate.

He chapped on it and it opened a after a few seconds and Flong was the first one to greet Bravacho.

"Get in quickly!" They both entered the palace and as the door closed Bravacho heard another shot as it hit the doors but didn’t go through it.

When the doors were shut Bravacho let out a sigh of relief and he walked over to Flong, limping from both his injured leg and fatigued from the running and fighting.

"I did it. I got the Heart piece." Flong looked at it when Bravacho held it up for him to see.

"Amazing Work. Now all we have to do is power up the transporter."

"Sir, the King's troops are on their way right now!" A troop that was among the top level shouted.

"How far away?" The troop looked back outside of the window.

"They seem to be about 2 to 3 min-" Glass was heard getting smashed and the troop fell down from the window and landed on the ground floor with a loud thud.

"Snipers."Flong said with anger. "Always hated snipers. Total cowards, can’t fight face to face." Flong activated a device on his wrist and a hologram of a troop appeared.

"Sir, What are your orders?"

"We have the heart piece, now all you need to do is hold them off while we get the machine ready."

"Yes sir, I will alert all the troops in the palace." The hologram disappeared and Flong looked back at the Heart piece that Bravacho was still holding.

"Well, at least you recovered it." Flong took it from Bravacho and looked at it. "So this is what it looks like. Not what I expected but it is what it is. Now, hopefully, we can end this." Flong started to walk down one of the halls of the palace and Bravacho followed him.

"So what will happen?" Bravacho asked. "Will you come with us or are you staying here?"

"Not if we do get overwhelmed, the troops will need me, if we are the last ones then yes." As they walked the palace shook. "What was that?"

"Sir, they are initiating a bombardment!" A lookout troop shouted from the top level.

"Stations everyone!" He shouted and all around the troops started moving. Flong turned back to Bravacho. "If your father joins the attack before the machine is done powering up, will you help us? You are the only one who is strong enough to even hurt him."

"The sooner we start to power the machine, the better." Flong nodded in agreement.

"Then let's get going." Bravacho followed Flong as they both ran down multiple halls and eventually arrived at the transporter machine. Flong placed the heart piece on the scanner and pressed a red button and the machine spring to life. "It needs to scan for a source of the same kind, if there is any difference in the energy, like positive or negative, it won’t make a difference. After that we then need to give it time to power up."

"How long will it take?"

"Powering up will be somewhat quick. Waiting for it to find a similar source is the part where we need patience." Flong flipped a green switch and a message popped up on a holographic screen that said 'Scanning in process'.

"Where's Dravia?" Flong pointed to a staircase in the corner to the left.

"She is up there, 2rd floor, 3rd door." Just a Bravacho started to head to the stair case the palace shook again but much more violently. "Wow. You must have really pissed them off." A knock on the door was heard. "What is it!?" It opened and a troop wearing bronze armour entered.

"Sir, Their king has joined in the battle and they are right outside the palace." Flong looked at Bravacho with pleading eyes.

"Fine, I’ll help." They both walked to the door to join the battle but Bravacho stopped when he heard a familiar voice behind him.

"Dear, What's happening?" He turned to see Dravia was standing at the bottom of the stairs. He turned back to Flong.

"I will be there in a moment." He walked over to Dravia and explained the situation to her. "Sweetie. I need you to do something."

"What?"

"Stay here, when that gate opens, go through it." He pointed to the transporter machine.

"But what about you?"

"I should be fine. But if I’m not, I want you to find the heart bearer. Finish what we started. Will you do that?" She looked uneasy about his request.

"Fine. But don’t you die out there." He looked at her sadly.

"I fate wills it, I won’t." A crash was heard close by and another familiar voice was heard, this time in the form of a laugh. Bravacho knew it was his father. "I need to go. Stay here and stay safe." He kissed her on her forehead before heading to the door Flong went through.

On the other side of the door was a battle ground. There were rebel guards and his father’s troops fighting almost everywhere. No less than 10 seconds after he entered he was attacked from his right by one of his father’s troops, he pulled out his plasma knife to block the sword and used his other hand to hit the sword out of the troops hand then drove his knife right between his eyes.

As he looked around he saw Flong had just high kicked another troop in the nose and a sickening crack was heard and when the troop fell it didn’t get back up. Flong ran over to Bravacho.

"How’s the battle going?"

"Your father’s troops are easy to deal with, but if he is how you said then he will be another story altogether." What he said was true as all around his father’s troops were being easily dealt with by the rebel forces, most of them were starting to retreat. "Look at those cowards run."

His father's troops were starting to retreat back out of a giant hole that was blasted into the wall but most of them stopped in their tracks when they got out and after looking to the side they started shaking. Loud footsteps were heard coming from outside and they were getting closer.

"My King." One of the troops outside dropped in a bow and the rest soon followed.

"Get back in there and fight."

"They- they are too strong." The troop was blasted by a beam which disintegrated him upon contact.

"I did not ask you how strong they were. GET IN THERE!" He shouted to the rest of them and they rushed back into the palace and stopped a bit away from the rebels. Flong had a look of determination on his face as he turned to look at Bravacho.

"Keep his busy." His whispered before heading off somewhere.

Bravacho watched as he saw a giant Purple armoured figure enter the building through the hole, just barely fitting through. When King N was in he stood with his arms folded and as his orange eyes looked over the rebels they stopped on Bravacho.

"My Son. You Betray me. Just like your mother did."

"You’re no father of mine. You’re just a monster."

"You should watch your words; they might be your last." His father now looked at him seriously. "You have something that belongs to me. Give it back to me and I just might not have you executed."

"I would sooner die than give it back to you." King N chuckled.

"So you do have some fighting spirit and determination in you. It will make it all the more sweeter when your corpse is dragged around throughout the ship as a warning to all who oppose me. You know full well the true power my Exo-suit holds." Bravacho sweated a little. He remembered seeing some of the schematics to the Exo-suit his father always wears and it was terrifying. King N looked down at his troops. "Kill them, but leave my son. He’s mine." He pointed forward and the troops charged at the rebels, all of them completely ignoring King N and Bravacho.

"Your move." Bravacho said to King N in a low voice.

King N lunged forward to punch him, quicker than Bravacho could react. His fist impacted him on the chest and sent him backwards into the wall. Bracacho quickly grabbed his knife and threw it but King N caught it with little effort and threw it back, it slashed Bravacho across his right arm, easily going through his suit.

He powered up a blast in the palm of his hand in hopes it would stun King N, he fired it at him but he just stood there as it impacted his face and exploded. When the dust cleared there was not a scratch on his armour. King N pointed a finger at him and a beam was launched at him and it passed right through him.

Bravacho was on the ground with a good few injuries, his right arm was bleeding, his leg had a small burned lazar hole in it and he was now sure that the beam he just took from King N killed almost killed his liver. He held himself up with his left arm and was facing the ground while panting.

"I thought you were better than this. You can't even hurt me." Bravacho started to prepare another blast in his right hand. "Just like your mother. Weak, pitiful and fragile." Bravacho lost it when King N said that.

"She was 10 times better than you will ever be!!!" Bravacho launched the blast at King N and it hit him right in his left eye which caused him to step back and hold the eye that was blasted. Bravacho jumped up to his feet and focused all his power into his good leg, with a powerful swing he kicked King N right on the hand, there was an explosion when his kick impacted King N's hand, which caused him to grab it.

"You little piece of Crap! Do you know how long it will take to repair this!?" Looking at Bravacho through his good eye, King N kicked him and sent him through a palace door. King N walked through the door that was destroyed and looked at his son while still trying to get the eye back online. "Misery, that’s what you have chosen. How many more do you think have tried to stop me? I can tell you, 738. I kept track of how much. You are no different, just another failure." A voice was heard which caught the attention of the two of them.

"Location of source found. Portal will open in 10 seconds." King N looked over to the source of the sound and saw the transportation machine with the heart piece in it. He looked back at Bravacho, who was also looking at the machine and chuckled.

"I will give you credit however, you were the one that pissed me off and disappointed me the most." A spherical portal on the machine opened to reveal a forest of some kind on the other side. "You’re not going to win. I will assemble the first Heart, and when I do, nothing will be able to stop me." King N lifted his left leg over Bravacho's head. "Nice knowing you. Traitor."

Just as King N was about to bring down his foot, another voice was heard.

"Hey, Flar Face!" Both of them looked to the sound of the voice and it turned out to be Flong, sitting in the seat of the molecule cannon and it was pointed right at King N.

Bravacho helped out and started to power up another blast. As he looked to the side he saw Dravia looking at him with teary eyes. He beckoned her to go through the portal with his head as he nudged it in the portal's direction. While this was happening, King N was still looking at Flong and the cannon. He started to chuckle.

"That thing can't hurt me; you will need to do better than that."

"How about this!?" King N looked down at Bravacho. When he heard that and was met with a powerful blast to the face causing him to stumble backwards slightly.

"You two, Go, Now!" Flong shouted to them. King N tried to stop them but Flong fired the cannon at King N and it hit him right on his other eye. As he covered both of his eyes up he turned around and tried to hit Flong but thankfully the beam he shot at him missed. With both eyes damaged a window opened in the chest of the suit. It was dark but they could make out 2 eyes looking at them through the window.

“You might have damaged the eyes but I had this installed for just such a situation.”

Flong looked down at Dravia who had just went through the portal and Bravacho went through it next after taking the Heart piece out of the scanner and through with him. Knowing that they were where they needed to be he did what he said he would, so he aimed the molecule cannon at the machine and fired. The portal disappeared as the transporter was turned to nothing but dust.

"Good luck, you two." He said while looking at the remains of the transporter, he turned his attention back to King N who was now looking at him furiously through the window in the chest and the eyes that were self-repairing. He tried to move away but was caught in King N's grasp when he tried to move.

"Where are they!?" Flong chuckled.

"They are on the same planet that the Heart bearer is on. Face it King N, soon you’ll be no more." Flong laughed but it was soon turned into gasps as King N tightened his grip, in less than 5 seconds the cracks of bone could be heard but Flong was still breathing. King N tossed him down onto the ground and he was quickly surrounded by his troops.

"Sir, all of the rebels are dead."

"About time. Tell Jerik I want to see him as soon as possible." He said in anger.

"Yes sir. What should we do with him?" The corporal pointed towards Flong and King N chuckled.

"Through him in the prison. I want to see his face when he sees that all his effort was in vain."

"What do you mean what I did will be in vain?" Flong asked in a low wheezing voice.

"Did you not think I didn't have a plan if something like this happened. I still have my...bargaining chip and a backup plan." After King N said that he looked up to the sky and so did Flong, both of them saw a dark sphere descending towards the planet.

Bravacho and Dravia were both in the middle of what looked like a forest and as Bravacho sat down to rest and try to heal his wounds his ears were met by the pleasant sound of chirping birds but this relaxing feeling was soon lost when he felt a sting in his right arm.

"Hold still." Dravia was washing the blood away from his injury with clean water she obtained in a nearby stream. "I’m so happy you’re still alive. I was so worried about you back there." Bravacho chuckled at her words.

"It will take more than that to put me down, but it was still a hard fight." When she was finished cleaning the blood away from his wound she looked around at the trees that surrounded them.

"We should try to find some sort of civilisation, perhaps we can get you treated."

"Sweetie, I was cut by my plasma knife. The odds of infection are very low, even lower if you count the strength of my immunity system."

"I don't care. Unless I hear from a doctor that we can leave it alone and it will heal on it's on I’m not taking any chances." She stood up and offered her hand to him and helped him to his feet. "Ok, first off we should find a road, if we find that we can likely find a town or city. Let's go." When she said that both of them started to walk together to find a way out of this forest.
As they walked Bravacho looked at the Heart piece he got. He still found it hard to believe he was successful and got it from his father and he felt really happy he did. Now they had more hope than they did before about stopping him.

As he looked at the heart piece however, something was wrong and he soon noticed it. The purple fog that was coming off of it back when he got it in his father’s room was gone.

It’s been awhile since Daniel had taken Selene into space and as soon as the others found out they all wanted to experience it. It was quite a trip for the most part, but the scariest part for Daniel was when Elizabeth panicked after she looked down and lost her grip. Daniel swore he felt his heart stop beating when he saw her falling, but quickly caught her in mid-fall.

Now all of his kids have been on a trip into space and had different thoughts about it. Daniel even heard them talk about it sometimes in their conversations. He was planning to take Annabelle on the same trip, but decided to not do it until he finds a way to keep her breathing during the full thing.

The past few days have been relatively peaceful besides with a few hassles with the diamond dogs and some Timberwolves feeling uneasy about seeing Daniel's robots, but they soon settled down when their leaders, Brago and Thag, assured them that they were safe. The heat that nature warned him about did hit the day after he took Freddy on the space trip and he just decided to stay home. He did forget at one point but Twilight, being the bookworm and smarty she is, managed to make a suppression spell so her urge was under control, it was only after a mare tried to jump on him and ended up knocking herself out on impact that he remembered.

It was the middle of the night and Daniel was training outside in the front of his Everfree house. He has been trying to get his body adapted to using stronger amounts of cosmic energy and has been successful so far. He had a few errors along the way while training, like when he tried to learn how to control fire, but it just ended up blowing up in his face when he put too much energy into it. He decided to take a break from his training, so he sat down on the ground and looked up into the night sky.

He saw the moon which was illuminating the forest beautifully and looked around at all the other stars that he could see in the sky. He had looked at the stars before, but now that he actually took some time to have a proper look he was amazed at them and with no lights to interfere it just made it better. As he was looking up into the sky he could only compare the sight he was seeing to one of those images that you would find on Google about the night sky. They looked so good that someone could easily mistake them for fake drawings rather than the real deal.

"I bet Annabelle would love to see this." As he said that something clicked in his mind. He remembered that he sky in Terabithia was just a plane black sky with nothing in it but a small sun, so he looked back at the sky and then closed his eyes, taking a mental taking the picture of the sky in his mind and started to head back home. When he entered it he saw Annabelle was fast asleep and cuddling Gary who was looking up at the sky and he waved at Daniel when he entered. When he saw how cute they looked it caused a small smile to appear on his face.

He turned his attention back to the empty sky and raised his hand with his palm facing to the right and imagined that the sky in this place would look like that of the one he saw outside. He spun around in a circle, keeping his palm facing outward towards the sky and imagined he was using his hand to spray-paint the image. When he had spun in a full circle he opened his eyes and saw that the sky in Terabithia was almost the same as the one outside.

He looked at Annabelle, wondering if he had woken her and was happy to see he hadn’t so he quietly snuck out of Terabithia where he met Freddy after he closed the door.

"Freddy? Why aren’t you with the others?"

"I wanted to ask you something."

"Ask away."

"Is it true you’re going to tell your pony friends about us?" Daniel was surprised by Freddy's question.

"Where did you hear that?"

"Auntie Annabelle told us about it a few days ago." Daniel smiled.

"Ok, it’s true. I’m planning on doing it but only my friends will know about it. But I'm unsure about how the princesses or other ponies will take it. Considering not just what I can do, but how much more advanced we are and who we are allied with, they will likely see us as a threat and I don't want to have a war on my hands anytime soon. So until I can trust Twilight not to go yapping, or any of the others. I’m not saying a thing." Freddy looked a bit disappointed.

"Oh, I was hoping we would get some new friends to play with soon. Daddy, if you are doing anything, can I join?" Daniel raised an eyebrow at Freddy.

"Why are you not playing with the others?"

"I got bored of that, to be honest it is almost always the same stuff. Can I join you?" Daniel smiled at Freddy.

"Sure you can." Daniel started to walk to the front door and Freddy followed him. When they were outside Daniel closed the door and stood beside Freddy as he looked at the starry sky. "Beautiful, isn't it?"

"Yes, from here anyway. I thought going up to space would allow us to see them closely. I guess not." Daniel heard a bit of sadness in Freddy's voice and decided to try and comfort him.

"Don't feel bad. Seeing them like this is better. I mean think about it, most of those stars could be light-years away and even if we got close to them they wouldn’t be as nice to look at. Instead all we would get is a giant fire ball that’s very dangerous, or worse. What they leave behind when they die." Daniel did like it when he went into space many times, but on his seventh trip with Abby she asked what happens when stars die causing Daniel to remember.
Ever since then he has been very cautious and always ready to teleport back if it’s needed. While he could teleport, it required a lot of concentration and just the thought of being close to something like that scared him. He remembered that he heard that fear inhibits the mind so he wasn’t taking the chance with one of them. It was also not the gravity from black holes that scared him, it was the fear that he would likely need to use lots of power to escape it and die in the process.

"Daddy?YooHoo." Daniel shook his head and saw Freddy was waving one of his legs at him and it was then he realized he had dozed off.

"Sorry about that. What were you saying?" Freddy shook his head.

"I asked you what you meant about that.”

"Don’t you know?" Freddy shaked his head. "You don't know? I thought that I gave Alpha the knowledge of human humanity.”

"I’m not Alpha, I’m me and I was only given language knowledge when I was made...or born. We made the generators because Alpha was telling us how to do it through transmission for the most part." Daniel sat down on the grass and looked up at the sky before sighing.

"Ok, I’ll tell you. When a star dies, depending on its mass, it will either shred apart or explode in a supernova. What is left behind can be one of 3 things. It becomes a white dwarf star if the mass was low, a neutron star if the mass was large and a black hole if the mass was huge. It's the black hole that scares me, because it's an almost inescapable abyss of pure darkness, from what the outside looks like. If you pass the event horizon you will not escape, not even light can get out. Think about that, you are floating in space like normal and then you feel a pull, over a few minutes there is a little dark hole that you see from far away but it’s now closer and it keeps getting closer until you get pulled in completely. But before you even get close the change in gravity is so great per millimeter, that if you get even remotely close it will rip you down to atoms, piece by piece, while you watch parts of your body speed away into the void." Daniel got his senses together and mentally slapped himself. "Nice going stupid, now Freddy will probably have nightmares. Does he and the others even sleep?" He looked down to see Freddy shivering and holding onto him.

"What happens after that?"

"No one truly knows. Your atoms could re-materialized anywhere thanks to the singularity having no laws or you could die." Daniel remembered he could ask PIA about it, because he knows he wouldn’t try such a thing.

"Hey PIA, what happens inside a black hole?"

"That’s something I don’t know." Daniel was a bit disappointed with the answer. As Daniel and Freddy sat down on the grass Daniel got a question that he wanted to ask.

"Hey Freddy. How is Alpha doing?"

"He’s been quite distant from us recently. Why? Is something wrong?" Daniel had a bad feeling about Alpha, normally he was always working on things like upgrades or plans to help out the Covenant Alliance that was going on but recently he had been acting strange, like he had found an error that he can't pass.

"Oh great. Is he glitching out? Am I going to have to fix him? If so I hope I can. Creating him was hard but I knew how to, sort of. I might make a big mistake if I try and use my powers to repair him and I still don’t know the full limits of my power." Daniel looked back at Freddy. "You don't need to worry about it. I’ll deal with it if it’s a problem. Also don't let that Black hole thing worry you. I would be there to protect you."

"You would? But what if you die?" Daniel didn’t know how to respond to that. He remembered Mother Nature said that if he died then his kids would die too. Daniel decided not to tell Freddy, he didn’t want them sacrificing themselves to protect him. "Daddy?" Daniel looked back at Freddy who was expecting an answer.

"I don't know."

"Can we go for a walk in the forest?" Freddy asked and Daniel smiled.

"Ok, But stay close to me." Daniel walked back to the door of his house and locked it before heading into the forest. Freddy walked beside him the whole time. Daniel was worried that Freddy might not see him in the dark so he made him aware of it. "Now stay close to me. I don’t want to lose you in the dark of the forest. In fact how about I carry you?"

"Would you?" Freddy asked with glee. Daniel smiled and picked Freddy up then walked off into the forest.

Daniel and Freddy have been traveling for a few minutes and haven’t seen much. Daniel did see some snowy mountains in the distance and Daniel wanted to take a trip up them. He didn’t know why but he liked the thought of taking a walk up snowy mountains at night. Eventually Freddy wanted to be let down and walked beside Daniel, as he walked he was constantly looking around at the scenery. They continued walking and after a while they heard a voice.

"It's been awhile since we last met Daniel." The tree that Daniel was facing started to move and when Daniel saw the face on the tree he recognized him right away.

"Barrek? What are you doing here?" Freddy was hiding behind Daniel.

"I moved location. It takes time for us to get somewhere but we can still walk like you." Barrek saw Freddy hiding behind Daniel. "Who might that be, it's not who I saw with you before."

"He’s Freddy. One of my Children." Daniel heard another voice from behind.

"Is this the human you mentioned?" Daniel saw another treeminder. This one was about 2 feet less tall than Barrek and had a moustache made of moss.

"Oak. I didn’t recognize you there, and yes this is the human I mentioned." Oak chuckled.

"So you’ve been helping our Timberwolve friends. I heard the Diamond dogs have stopped cutting down trees now. Thanks for stopping the fight between those two."

"I am just trying to be nice." Daniel said to Oak. He then looked down at Freddy who was shyly hiding behind Daniel. "Don't worry Freddy, these are nice guys." Freddy walked out to the side.

"Uh...Hi..." Freddy started to shake before running back behind Daniel.

"A creature of metal? So what Thag said was true, they are real." Daniel turned to Barrek when he mentioned that.

"His name is Freddy and if you look at his eye you can see it is green, the ones with green eyes are my kids and they have feelings."

"Anyway, What are you doing out here?" Barrek asked.

"I am just on a walk with Freddy. He wanted to go for one."

"Daddy. Can we go back home now?" Daniel chuckled at Freddy's question.

"You nervous?" He asked while looking at Freddy who looked at both Oak and Barrek with a bit of fear. "Well, he is just a kid and they are like 10 times his size." Daniel turned back to Barrek. "Sorry to cut this short but Freddy is a bit uneasy. We’ll speak again in the future." Daniel turned around and started to walk away but he was stopped by a question that Barrek asked.

"Before you leave Daniel, I must ask. Have you seen a creature of dark mist or a flying pink cat like creature?" Daniel turned back to Barrek and changed into his shadow form and then into his Mew form before going back to normal. Needless to say both of them were surprised.

"I’m both of those creatures. Why?"

"I heard a Timberwolf mention how he heard some pony rumours that the ponies might be sending professional scouts into the everfree to try and find them and study them." Daniel smiled in his mind. He wondered if he should turn into either of them and play around with the ponies for a while. Daniel then had a question hit him in his head, he thought he knew the answer but he wanted to make sure. "PIA, Why do I keep saying 'Mew' in my mew form and not speak normally?"

"That form is sub-consciously based off of something which you have memory of. So you changed to match it as best as possible." He was satisfied with that answer but at the same time it made him more annoyed.

"It's just one thing after another with these powers. I swear after I get my revenge I’m unmerging with this thing. I never asked for it and I’m not willing to spend the rest of my life watching all my friends and others pass away or if I keep them alive then I don’t want them to be upset about who they care about always passing away." But as soon as Daniel thought that another thought hit him. Would his kids still live if he unmerged with it? If he does that then is he not leaving them to be alone as he fades away to time? Daniel placed his hands on his face and he was shaking a bit in sadness and frustration.

"Daddy? Are you ok?" He looked at Freddy who was looking at him curiously. While he couldn’t read Freddy's facial expression he felt like his consciousness was telling him Freddy was curious.

"I’m fine Freddy, Just a bad thought." Daniel turned back to Barrek. "Don't worry about the ponies. Everything should be fine but I should be going home. I’ll see you another time."

"Farewell Daniel." Barrek said as Daniel and Freddy took their leave.

Daniel and Freddy started to retrace their steps but as they did Daniel was looking at the scenery again and when he looked off to the side he saw what looked like some kind of purple mist but soon after he saw it, it disappeared. Shrugging it off they continued walking and they arrived back home and Daniel opened the door, letting Freddy in before he went in just as the sun started to rise. Freddy wandered off back to aperture and Daniel headed to check on Annabelle. She was just starting to wake up from her treebed so he quickly left and started to make her some cereal.

Annabelle soon walked out of Terabithia, as she walked passed the kitchen Daniel looked over to her with a smile and she smiled back before taking a seat in the living room. Daniel soon arrived with a bowl of cereal and handed it to her.

"Here you go."

"Thanks." She said as she took the bowl but she asked something before she started eating. "What are we doing today?" Daniel sat down on a single chair that was close to him.

"Well, we could go and see our friends again, if you want to." Daniel jumped in realisation. "Oh that reminds me, you wanted to go to school. Well if you forgot, you have been accepted. You can go today or tomorrow if you still want too." Annabelle stopped eating and thought for a moment.

"I think I’ll go tomorrow." Daniel got up from his seat.

"Well then, eat up. We’ll be leaving soon."

"Daniel. When will you tell them who we are?" Daniel thought for a moment.

"Well...I heard that they might be sending scouts into the everfree so if I let them get use to my Mew form and they don’t do anything bad, I will start to reveal more of myself. When they are used to me, my friends especially, I will ask them a few questions on how they see me and what they think. If it's positive then I will tell Applejack, she is honesty so if she promises to keep it a secret she won’t lie. If it's positive with her then I will tell the rest of them. I will tell Twilight last. I don’t need her reporting anything to Celestia."

"So…soon?"

"If they react positively and honestly, then yes. It will be soon. But Annabelle, This is only about what we are. None of what I can do or anything about aperture or the Alliance, understood?" She nodded with a smile. "Good." As Daniel stood against the wall and waited for Annabelle to finish his mind started to wonder. "What are my parents feeling if they are watching me from the dead realm right now? Are they upset I couldn’t protect them? Are they happy I’m doing my best for Annabelle? I wish they were here with us more than anything."

"Bro?" Daniel looked at Annabelle who was holding her empty bowl and was looking at him curiously. "Are you crying?" Daniel wiped his face and there were indeed some tears there.

"Don't worry about it. Put your dishes in the sink and go get changed." Annabelle started to walk to the kitchen but she was still looking at him until she was out of sight. When she was Daniel sat back down on the chair and thought about what he had thought about in the forest. "I Can't unmerge with it, it would likely kill my kids, but I don't want to stay merged with it forever. I don't want to see all that I care about fade away while I remain. Sure I could reverse time to keep some young but - " Daniel sighed. All he wanted was his old life back. No kids to worry about. No ponies or secrets. Just his old life. He would have also considered to have his kids with him in his old life but he knew that it was highly unlikely.

Annabelle soon returned and was fully dressed in her outdoor clothes.

"I'm ready." She said.

"Ok." Daniel turned them into their pony forms and as they changed their clothes disappeared. "Right. Let's go." With that they both went to their ponyville house and out to ponyville.
"Where are we going first?" She asked as they both stood outside their ponyville house.

"To Twilight's house." Both of them started to walk to Twilight's house and were greeted along the way by Lyra and Sweetie Drops but was sadly no more than a friendly wave. When they got to the library Daniel chapped the door and waited for a few seconds but nobody came to the door. "They don't seem to be here. Annabelle, do you want to go to the park?"

"Sure." She said with a smile.

Nature was in the home of the entities and currently in the security area where they kept a heart piece stored and protected. She stood next to the heart piece, looking at it in wonder.
“Is a New heart bearer now really needed? I mean Archie could beat King N so why is another bearer needed now?” She asked herself before sighing and placing her wooden tree hand on the glass that kept the piece safe. “I wish I could speak to you again my old friend. You knew Daniel would be the next bearer. You knew King N would suddenly become bad. You knew about the memory gaps we have in that time zone and even time travel can’t reveal what happened. Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked like someone would answer her and she just shook her head. “Me and my rambling.”

The heart piece started to shine brighter which caught her attention and as she kept looking at it she started to feel dizzy and closed her eyes. When she opened them again she was in a new location which had what looked like a blue glass floor with clouds going across it that went no further up passed her knees and the sky was dark like night.

“Nature.” She heard a voice and looked in the direction to see a figure in black robes with the hood up. She instantly realised who she was. Her friend the previous heart bearer.

“You’re here? But you’re long gone?”
“This is a message that I put into this heart piece and I am currently looking through time, talking with you through a recording from the past.” Nature walked up to her.

“So you heard what I asked?” She asked.
“Yes and I put this message here for you and made the heart piece give it to you. You asked why a new heart bearer was needed. Listen Nature, you trust me and I trust you, so I will be honest with you. King N is not the biggest threat currently.”

“What do you mean? Who else is there?”

“I can’t tell you. But you will find out yourself. This threat puts King N to shame and only a heart bearer has the power to take this one down. Even if you and Archie fused together I don’t think that would be enough to stop it.”
“Speaking of King N, why did he go crazy? You know what happened to him, don’t you?” The previous bearer nodded to her question.
“All you need to do is train Daniel. Keep his spirit up and help him if he needs it. He is much stronger than you realize. He constantly keeps his power suppressed to the point of non existence and this is just him normally. Don’t get me started on if he got serious.” Nature chuckled.

“I heard when you got serious when sparing with Archie you two almost destroyed not only the home of the entities but also the entire pocket dimension in one connected punch.” The previous bearer grinned under the hood and shook her head.

“Sorry about that. Nature. I can’t keep this message going for much longer. I am recording this after I unmerged with my heart after it was damaged and in pieces. Not to mention my other messages in the other pieces. The power I have that I am using to talk with you is limited and running out.”

“So will this be the last time I see you?” The bearer shacked her head. “You will only see me once more. Before this message cuts off I will say this. Stay strong and be nice to Daniel. You know full well what Daniel is to me. What he means.” Nature nodded and the landscape became static and when she blinked she found herself standing back in front of the heart piece.
“So there is a bigger threat than King N? But what?”

Bravacho entered the hotel room with a groan and in a pony disguise. He had a gray coat and his hair and tail were white and his eyes were emerald green. As he entered he pressed his wrist device and turned back to normal.

"What's wrong dear?" Dravia asked as she peeked out of the bathroom, she was also in a pony disguise. She was a light yellow with a dark brown tail and hair and her eyes were aqua.

"Another day and we are still no closer to finding the heart bearer. Why would he or she be on a planet like this anyway?"

When they first arrived on this planet Dravia went to get help at a city that was close by, it turns out they arrived in white tail woods and the city close by was Las Pegusus. Dravia took Bravacho's wrist device and used it on both of them which changed them into the first thing she scanned it with which was a Pegasus pony that wondered close by. She made further modderations to their disguises and now they had their own unique pony forms. She went to get help and Bravacho made a quick recovery with just some anti-biotics and a few bandages, thankfully no blood test was needed.

The injuries Bravacho obtained were now gone and they were resting in a hotel room that the owner let them use until Bravacho fully recovered, which he had just done today. So they knew they had to get a place to stay.

"Perhaps he or she likes it here. It is very peaceful." Dravia and Bravacho have been on equestria for some time and in all that time they have not had a clue as to who or where the heart bearer is. Dravia clearly saw her future husband was frustrated so she decided to comfort him. "Dear, don’t worry. We’ll find him or her and when we do we will make King N pay for what he’s done, together.

"I don't want to kill him. I want him to see what he’s doing is wrong. I want my father back. He was never like this, it all started when...i don’t know"

"None of us remember him like this.”

"What caused him to suddenly become like this? Is he doing it for defence? Is there some kind of threat he knows about that we don’t and these things are steps to stop it?" He groaned in frustration as his brain rattled trying to find an answer.

"Sometimes, there are those who can't be saved." It hurt her to say that to Bravacho but it was the truth. Bravacho started to cry and when she saw this she dropped her disguise and sat with him on the bed and hugged him.

"I just want my father back." Bravacho said while sobbing. Dravia looked over at a suitcase which she knew contained the heart piece they managed to get away from King N and then back at her crying lover.

"We can try, we can try." She said while stroking his hair.

Daniel and Annabelle were walking away from the park after being there for a while. Daniel was thinking of how he would reveal his mew form a bit more to his friends again. He decided it would be best to do it when they’re all happy and together. As they walked in the park they heard Twilight's voice.

"Spike, this magic need's our full attention to make it happen. There's no other way." Daniel looked in the direction he heard her voice and saw Twilight looking at Spike who was lying down on the ground.

"I can't help it. Look!" After Spike said that Twilight looked at whatever he was looking and saw Daniel and Annabelle did the same only to see Pinkie quickly moving to hide under different things and watching the sky while she was wearing a umbrella hat.

"Never mind her;she’s just being Pinkie pie."

"Super extra Pinkie pie today." Daniel was curious as to why Pinkie was acting like this as he’d never seen it before. Before he could start moving to Pinkie to ask he heard Twilight's voice again.

"Cosmos!" He turned to face Twilight and Spike who were running up to him. "Strawberry. Are you feeling better?"

"Much, thank you." Daniel smiled at Twilight.

"Morning Twilight, do you know what's up with Pinkie?" Daniel asked indicating to Pinkie who was holding her tail as it twitched.

"I don't know but I was hoping to find out."

"Well, I’ve never seen her like this." Daniel added.

"Want to help me find out what’s wrong?" Twilight asked.

"Sure, she’s acting more unusual than her unusual self." With that Twilight, Daniel, Spike and Annabelle walked up to Pinkie.

"Pinkie Pie, what in the wide, wide world of Equestria are you up to?" Pinkie jumped up to Twilight's face.

"Oh, it’s my tail, it's my tail. It's a twichin, twichin, and you know what that means." Daniel was lost. He had no clue.

"Actually Pinkie, Ihaven’t the slightest idea."

"I agree with Twilight on this one Pinkie, I have no clue too." Daniel added.

"The twichin means my Pinkie senses are telling me that stuffs gonna start falling. You should duck for cover." Daniel looked around and he saw nothing, on the ground or in the sky.

"Oh Pinkie, it's not gonna rain. There's barely a cloud in the sk-" Twilight didn’t finish her sentence as a frog fell out of nowhere and landed right on her face and then croaked.

"He just said. Nice catch in frog." Daniel resisted the urge to chuckle.

"Oh, I'm so, so sorry." Daniel looked up to see fluttershy carrying a waggon of frogs. He didn’t question that the waggon looked like it was on solid ground when it was clearly in the sky because the answer was likely magic. "Are you ok Twilight Sparkle? I just couldn't stand to see the pound get so over, what with the frogs hopping into each other and all so I decided to fly as many as I can over to froggy bottom bog." The frog on Twilight's face started to move around and Twilight looked unamused.

"Of course you did."

"If you're trying to find your frog prince, you're doing it wrong Fluttershy." Daniel thought as he saw Fluttershy fly off.

"Bye Bye." She said holding the basket with her mouth. As she left Pinkie looked at Twilight.

"Uh, Twilight, You got a little something on your face there." Pinkie indicated to the frog.

"Oh, really. Did your Pinkie sense tell you that too?" She asked.

"Nah, I could just see it." She replied like it was not a rhetorical question before happily walking away. As she did the frog hopped off of Twilight's head causing it to shake.

"Come on Spike. Let's continue our practice session where there's a little less commotion." Twilight started to walk away and Daniel forgot to ask.

"Hey Twilight, What’re you practicing?"

"Molecule alteration. Turning one thing into another." She said with a smile.

"Interesting." Daniel was a little impressed as he had never seen that be done by magic. Spike jumped on Twilight's back.

"Wow. That was amazing, Pinkie Pie predicted something would fall, and it did." Twilight didn’t look impressed.

"Oh come on, she said something would fall and a frog just happened to be around at the same time, a coincidence. Nothing else to it." Just as Twilight finished saying that Pinkie pie rushed back over to them.

"My Tail, My Tail. Twitch-a-twitch. Twitch-a-twitch! Something else is gonna fall." Daniel looked around the area for anything that could possibly be a falling hazard but saw nothing. Twilight continued walking.

"On please, nothing else is gonna fall." Just as she finished saying that she fell into a ditch.

"Oh no, Twilight fell. Is it safe to go and help her? My tail stopped twitching." Pinkie removed her hat and walked off happily. Daniel went to help Twilight up off the ground but she got up herself.

"It's ok Cosmos." She said.

"Wow. That was amazing.” Spike said, directed towards Twilight. Daniel was starting to wonder what’s up with Pinkie pie and why all this has happened just like she said it would.

"Oh Please." Twilight was about to say more until she heard Applejack's voice.

"Eh, Cosmos, Twilight. Why areya'all hanging out in the ditch?" Spike turned to face Applejack and spoke.

"Because Pinkie pie predicted it." Twilight rose her head out from the ditch

"Honestly Spike, she did not. 2 coincidences in a row like this may be unlikely but it's still easier to believe than twitchy tails that predict the future." Twilight shook her tail to try and make her point. But Applejack seemed to panic when she mentioned Twitchy tail.

"Twitchy tail?Pinkie sense." Applejack ran for cover under something and watched the sky. Spike ran up to her and spoke.

"It's ok, you're safe. Prediction already came true." Spike said pointing to Twilight.

"Oh wait. Don't tell me you believe in this stuff too?" Applejack got out from the stall she was hidden under.

"Ah know it doesn't make much sense but those of us who have been in ponyville a while have learned that if Pinkies twitchin, you better listen." Pinkie arrived again.

"My ears are flapping. My ears are flapping." Spike seemed to panic. Daniel was trying to think of a solution for why Pinkie is acting like this. Annabelle was just watching with a confused expression.

"What does that mean?" Pinkie looked over to Twilight and Daniel.

"I'll start a bath for you." Applejack and Spike backed off. Daniel looked around and while he saw no clouds over him he did see a muddy puddle behind him.

"A bath?This thing keep on getting more ridiculous by the minute." Daniel saw a donkey pulling a cart and he was coming their way so he moved to the side and as the cart passed it soaked Twilight in mud, some of it jumped further and landed on Daniel's front leg. Twilight let out a growl of annoyance.

"I’ll get her cleaned up. This way Twilight." Pinkie started to lead Twilight to sugar cube corner. Applejack looked at Daniel.

"She shoulda listened." She said shaking her head. Daniel shook his hoof and was happy when the mud actually came off easily.

"Hey Applejack, what is it with Pinkie? Why haven’t I seen her like this before?" Daniel asked.

"Pinkie gets these feeling that she can use to predict the future."

"So wait. She has ESP? Is she psychic?" Applejack looked confused.

"What's ESP?" Daniel facehoofed.

"Never mind, just a word from my home. But the point is why has Pinkie not had any before now. She had none when Nightmare moon arrived. No one told of things like this before. So why now?" Daniel wanted to know the answer. Applejack stopped looking at him oddly and answered.

"I don't know." Daniel felt his eye twitch but decided to let it go. He still barely knows anything about his powers and he has had them for quite some time now.

Daniel and Applejack were talking for a while, Applejack was asking Daniel about his home and what it was like. Daniel tried to avoid conversations about it but he decided to let a little truth be told. When Applejack asked why he left his home he said 'We needed a new one.' The Applejack asked what was wrong with it and why they couldn’t go back to which Daniel just said. 'Things happened, not just to me but also to the ones who lived there and now we can't go back. Please, just leave it at that.' They kept on talking for a few more minutes and no matter how much Daniel tried to push Applejack away she kept asking about his home and Daniel decided to come clean.

"Strawberry. Go to Twilight's library and wait for me there." He waited until Annabelle was out of his sight and out of earshot before he turned his attention back to Applejack. "Applejack, can you please just drop the subject."

"Now Coz, we are your friends. We look out for each other, and ah can tell from our talk that ya have had a bit of ah troubled past. I just want to know what the problem is to see if I can help you get passed it." Daniel sighed.

"You want to know about my home? Fine, I’ll tell you. Everyone in it died when it was...destroyed." Applejack looked surprised.

"Oh, coz, am sorry about that, ah just thought it was a problem like it was abandoned because of bad business or something. I didn't think it was that bad." Daniel looked at her with narrowed eyes.

"Don't tell the others. I still don't feel ready to let them all know. If i do Pinkie might throw me a ‘cheer up party’ or Twilight might read up on 'The psychology of loss' or something like that. I don't want others trying to comfort me over it, I will get over it myself, I hope., Strawberry already has." Daniel said 'I hope' under his breath.

"Is that why we hadn't seen'er for a while?"

"Yes." Applejack had a genuine look of sadness on her face.

"Ah promise I won't say a thing. But I do have one more thing to ask. What about yer parents?" Daniel froze up when Applejack asked that. He started to feel angry, mostly at himself for still being unable to do something to help them. Eventually he sighed and replied.

"They perished with the town. I and my sister were the only survivors."

"Say no more. Ya have mah word. I won't say anything of it." Daniel saw this as an opportunity. If Applejack kept his promise a secret then he would likely trust her more and tell her about whom he truly is. Sometime in the future anyway.

"Thanks. Now I should be going to get Strawberry and then find Twilight. Her poor brain is probably in meltdown trying to understand Pinkie." Applejack giggled at his comment.

"Ifya ever want or need ta talk you know where to find me." Applejack said before walking off. Daniel soon arrived at the library and saw Annabelle waiting at the door so he walked up to her.

"Thanks for listening to me. It's Twilight here?"

"She was, but she left with Pinkie a few moments ago." She said, rubbing her head. “Pinkie has me confused now. How can she do that?” Daniel smiled.

"We hopefully will find out. Now which way did they go?" Annabelle pointed to the east. "Right, let's go. Hopefully Twilight isn’t already insane." They both walked off in the direction Annabelle pointed to and searched around. For a while they saw no sign of Pinkie or Twilight but as they kept looking Daniel spotted Pinkie close to a fountain so he assumed Twilight would likely be close by, trying to see what made Pinkie's senses tick.

He was proven right when he heard Spikes scream and saw him being pulled into a bush. Daniel indicated to Annabelle that he found them and as they approached the bush Daniel heard Twilight's voice.

"There's something fishy going on with the whole prediction thing and I'm getting to the bottom of it." She poked her head out of the bush and saw Pinkie hopping away. "Come on, Pinkie Pies on the move." Twilight stood up and followed Pinkie, taking the full bush with her.

After a while they stopped close to a school and Twilight continued to observe Pinkie pie.

"You know that counts as stalking and where I come from, that's illegal." Twilight jumped and screamed.

"Cosmos? What are you doing here?"

"Twilight. Pinkie has something you don't understand and if I remember you, you like to discover. So i figured if I can find Pinkie i would also find you. I just want to make sure you don't get your head in a twist." She seemed surprised at his explanation.

"Me? Head in a twist?" She laughed at his statement. "Well since you're here would you mind helping me?" Daniel sighed and both he and Annabelle sat down behind the bush with Twilight who was observing Pinkie. "Hmm, Itchy nose." Spike wrote down what Twilight said. "Ah ha, that makes no sense. See, she's hiding like something’s about to fall from the sky, but a twitchy tail means something's gonna fall from the sky. Not an itchy nose." Daniel got curious and looked out from the bush to see a swarm of bees heading right for them.

"Hey Twi-" He started to say but she wasn’t listening. He saw the bees getting closer so he decided to react, he first picked up Annabelle and threw her away and then did the same with Twilight. He didn’t need to worry about Spike as he had already left.

"Cosmos! Why did you do-" She stopped shouting when she saw the swarm of bees. "Look out!" She screamed. Daniel felt a small poke on his back and then poking all around him. It wasn’t painful but it was annoying. He continued to try and swat some bees and managed to knock some away but he didn’t hit them too hard so that it wouldn’t do any more than daze them.

After a few seconds they left and flew off. Daniel stood in the spot wondering what their problem was as from what he knew bees don't just swarm and sting like that.

"Cosmos!" He heard Twilight shout. He saw Twilight running up to him and she stopped when she was close to him and looked amazed. "You're not hurt?"

"Twilight, I took a blast from Nightmare Moon. Bees aren’t that bad." Twilight looked relieved that he was ok.

"You’re quite tough." Daniel laughed nervously.

"Perhaps." Daniel knew if he wasn’t merged with the heart he would likely be lying on the ground in extreme pain.

"Well anyway, let's go. We have to follow Pinkie."

They both set off and followed Pinkie and soon arrived at Sweet Apple acres. Twilight hid behind a load of hay and continued to observe Pinkie.

"What's she doing now?" Spike asked.

"Sniffing a flower."

"Gwakahmoly. I wonder what that means." Annabelle rolled her eyes and even she thought this ‘Everything she does is a sign’ stuff was stupid.

"Probably that the flower smells good." Twilight said and continued to watch Pinkie. "Wait, I’m getting something. Ear flap, eye flutter, knee twitch."

"Hold on, You told me that's the combo that says watch out for opening doors." Spike said and ran off. Daniel looked at the barn door that was next to them. Twilight laughed a little.

"You really believe this stuff don't you? Here, let me show you there's nothing to be afraid of." Twilight leaned on the barn door for a second while still looking at Spike. "Ya see. I promise you there’s nothing to fear from that." Twilight didn’t finish her sentence as Daniel rushed over to push her out of the way before he fell into the open door. Daniel lost his balance and slipped down a few stairs, it didn’t hurt him, it just felt like he was getting hit by some very large but soft in weight rocks.

"Hey, who's there?"Daniel stood up and brushed dirt off himself. "Cosmos, you came ta visit mah new apple cellar, how nice or did you come here to talk some more." Daniel put his hoof on his mouth in a way that says shush and then indicated to the stairs. Spike and Twilight soon walked down to get him. "Twilight, Spike, you too?"

"Sorry Applejack, I’m just here to help Cosmos." Spike said and pointed to Daniel

"I am fine Spike. It was just a little fall. Nothing serious." He then looked at Twilight who was looking at him with a surprise look on her face. "What?" He asked.

"You just fell down a bunch of stairs and are going to brush it off." DanielRolled his eyes.

"Twilight. I'm fine. But seriously why not just leave Pinkie alone. She likely has ESP or she is psychic." Twilight looked at him questionably.

"What's ESP?"

"It stands for Extrasensory perception and some back home had it."

"WAIT! Are you saying you lived in a town full of ponies just like Pinkie?" Daniel laughed.

"No. It was around but rare." Twilight smiled at Daniel.

"Well. Thanks for stopping me from falling." Her head jumped up in realisation. "We have to catch up to Pinkie. Let's go." Twilight rushed back up the stairs and Daniel looked over to Applejack.

"Sorry about that."

"No prob, and remember what we talked about." Daniel eyed her suspiciously

"I remember, but I want to make sure you keep your promise." Applejack made a zip lip motion and Daniel smiled. "Thanks. Now I need to go, Twilights going nuts over Pinkie."

"Ok, well. See ya." Daniel walked up the stairs when Applejack said that and saw Twilight and Spike in the distance. He looked to the side and saw Annabelle looking at him with a little worry.

"Are you ok?" He rubbed her hair.

"I'm fine. Let's go." With that they followed Pinkie pie again.

"What's up with her?" Annabelle asked.

"She is trying to find a scientific solution to Pinkie's scenes." Daniel mentioned as they followed Spike who was pushing Twilight.

They soon arrived at the park and Spike set Twilight behind one of the park benches. Twilight was still holding her binoculars.

"Ok. Take this down. Twitchy Tail." If Daniel remembered right that meant something was going to fall so he looked up and saw a delivery van hovering above.

"She’s psychic. I am sure of it now. Also why is there a van? If there is automobiles then why haven’t I seen more?" Daniel thought. He looked at Annabelle and then indicated to the van above them and motioned for her to move.

"Twitchy Tail?TWITCHY TAIL!!!" Spike shouted in panic which cause Twilight to cringe and her hoofs to fall and hit off the bench.

"Hush Spike. We can't let Pinkie know we’re here remember."

"Something's gonna fall. Something's gonna fall. Run for your lives." Spike started to run away quickly. Daniel was still looking up at the van and saw that some ponies were starting to open the back.

"Spike honestly. You’re over reacting." A pot was accidently dropped and was about to land on Twilight's head but Daniel pushed her out of the way and dodged the pot which was followed by an anvil, a cart full of hay and a piano.

"You need to watch your surroundings more often Twilight." She looked at the location where everything fell and then back at Daniel with a smile.

"Thanks for that Cosmos." She said.

"No problem. But honestly, you should stop following Pinkie. Think about how you would be if I wasn’t here." Her ears dropped when he said that.

"I know Cosmos, but I can't. I need to prove to everypony there’s a scientific coincidence for Pinkie's behaviour and predictions." Daniel sighed.

"Twilight, you're not going to give up, are you?"

"Nope. Now come on, Pinkie moved again." Twilight and Spike started to follow Pinkie again.

They soon found Pinkie in an area close to the outskirts of ponyville and Twilight once again was hiding in a bush close by. Pinkie Pie was playing with her hoofs until Applejack walked passed her carrying a bucket of apples.

"Hey Applejack, whatcha doing?"

"Taking more apples to mah new apple celler. How about you Pinkie? What're you doing?"

"Oh, Letting Twilight secretly follow me all day without me knowing."

"Wait. She knew. Ok now I’m certain she’s a psychic." Twilight walked out of the bush and wasn’t happy.

"You mean you knew all along? Why didn't you tell me?" Daniel could see Twilight's eye was twitching.

"Silly, that would have spoiled the secret." Daniel walked out of the bush and Annabelle followed. Twilight looked like she was about to blow up from how she was twitching.

"Tail still twitching?" Spike asked from behind Twilight’s tail.

"All done. Clear skies from here on in, as far as I can tell." Pinkie started to jump violently after she said that for a few seconds.

"Oh no. What does that one mean." Daniel stayed silent as this happened. He wanted to see how this turned out.

"Don't know. I’ve never gotten any like that before. Whatever that shudder is about, it’s a doozy. Something you never expect to happen is going to happen." She started to shake more and then stopped. “And it's going to happen, at froggy bottom bog."

"Didn’t Fluttershy say she was going there?" Annabelle asked.

"Yeah, Fluttershy said she was headed there." Applejack agreed with Annabelle. Spike spoke next.

"Is it about her?"

"I-I'm not sure" Daniel was getting a bad feeling about it. So far everything Pinkie predicted has been true so Fluttershy might be in danger.

"We better go and make sure she’s ok." With that said Applejack started to run off and the others soon followed, Daniel looked at Annabelle.

"This might be dangerous, go back home and wait." She did as she was told and started to run back home and Daniel followed his friends.

"Calm down, everypony. Pinkie pie just got a case of the shivers. That's all." Twilight seemed surprised when she saw they all ran off.

As they ran Twilight picked up Spike and placed him on her back.

"Hey, I thought you didn’t believe in this stuff."

"I don't. I just want to be there to see the look on Pinkie's face when we find out nothing's wrong." Twilight said while grinning at Pinkie.

"Okie Dokie." Pinkie said with glee.

"Twilight. All this might actually be something science can't explain. Why can't you just accept that?" Twilight smiled at his question.

"There is always a logical explanation Cosmos. I thought you wouldn’t believe in this too."

"I have experienced weirder things." He mumble to himself. Thinking back to last day on Earth.

"What was that?" Daniel realised what he said under his breath. He just remained silent and continued to run.

They continued to run for a few more minutes and they soon arrived in a swamp that looked like one out of a horror movie, it was shady and the sky was grey. Along the way Pinkie pie stopped and jumped in place again.

"Cold? Need a jacket of something?" Twilight asked with a cheeky smile.

"No thanks. I'm fine." Pinkie started to shake again.

As Daniel walked along he thought that this could be the moment he was waiting for to show off his mew form a bit more. He used his power to bend space around him to make it look like he was still walking normally and then split himself in two. When he did that he made his mew form invisible and went a bit above his puppet clone. The others were talking while he did that but he wasn’t focused enough to hear what they were talking about. He had noticed his friends stopped so he made his clone stop as well.

"What if she exploded and then exploded again." Pinkie said and it almost made Daniel laugh.

"Can you do that? Can you explode twice?" Spike asked.

"Of course not." Applejack said as she resumed walking forward.

"But what if...she exploded and then exploded again and then-" Spike stopped walking and talking when Twilight stepped on his tail.

"Will you two stop. She's fine I’m sure of it." All of his friends resumed walking and Daniel made his clone resume walking too. As he looked around from the spot he was at he saw this swamp stretched out for a good distance and he has never seen it before when out on his walks or heard of it.

"I sure hope you’re right." They all looked in one direction. "Look, there froggy bottom bog." Applejack shouted and pointed. It looked like the rest of the place, just a bigger body of green bubbly water. "Fluttershy." Applejack shouted and they all started to split up, looking for fluttershy. Spike eventually found her standing on a rock that was in the green water.

"Fluttershy. You’re ok." Spike said as he jumped and hugged her.

"Of course." She looked a bit confused.

"What a relief." Daniel started to wonder if Pinkie was indeed wrong this time.

"I'm so glad everything's alright."

"I'm sorry, I know it's not nice to gloat but....ah ha," Spike fell off of Fluttershy. "I told you there was nothing to worry about and I was right." Twilight went on but Daniel, just like the others, saw there was green smoke that started to appear out of the blue. "Pinkie pie said whatever she was shuddering about was a doozy and the only doozy here is how right I am." Daniel saw that all of his friends besides Twilight were looking up at something behind them so Daniel turned around, both him and his clone, to see a hydra with four heads looking at them. Daniel made his clone tap Twilight on the shoulder.

"What Cosmos. Can't you see I am in the middle of making a point?"

"Make it later. You might not believe in Pinkies scenes but surely you can believe what's behind you." Twilight did just that.

"I see it, but I don't believe it." The hydra let out a roar.

"Is that a hydra?" Pinkie asked.

"Who cares? Run." They all started running, all besides Pinkie who was frozen in fear.

"Pinkie. Come on." Twilight called out to her but she didn’t move. One of the hydra's heads tried to eat her but Twilight managed to pull Pinkie away before that happened and Pinkie started to run away while being air born.

"What?" Daniel mentally asked himself. It took him all his willpower to not burst out laughing at what Pinkie did and how she looked while doing it.

The Hydra started to give chase. Daniel moved to the side and closed his eyes so he could see through the eyes of his clone. He started to go through the swamp, dodging the hydra's heads as they continued to try and eat him.

They soon arrived at a dead end and Twilight quickly looked around.

"Everypony up that hill." Twilight said and as they started to run they were soon stopped by a call.

"Help!" Daniel looked to the side and saw Spike was stuck in the green water.

"Coming Spike. Hang on." Twilight managed to get Spike unstuck and avoid a hydra head as they tried to bite her. She turned around and continued running with the others. Daniel wanted to just turn around and fight this thing.

“ Wait. They know I am strong in physical strength and they think I am powerful with magic. I could try and scare this thing off. It’s worth a try. If they are cornered then I’ll do it.”

"I think we are going to make it." Twilight called.

"But Pinkie's still shuddering." Daniel saw that Pinkie was indeed still shuddering but it soon stopped.

"Oh, hey. It stopped." She started to shudder again. "There it is again."

"Seriously Pinkie, Your more random than...than...the wheel of madness? I don't know." Daniel shook his head. He continued to guide his clone’s actions and they managed to get up the hill but at the top it turned out to be a dead end and the only way across were some platforms. The hydra started to climb up the hill.

"He'll be up here in no time. Quick, one at a time. Cross." Spike looked over the edge and then back at Twilight.

"Do you know any spell for turning a hydra into a mouse?"

"No."

"What about a squirrel?"

"No."

"What about-" Twilight interrupted him.

"No small rodents of any kind!" She shouted at him.

"That's too bad." Spike said. Daniel made his clone turn around and face the hydra.

"A hop. Skip and a...jump!" At that Pinkie jumped onto a platform and onto another, Twilight threw Spike over to the platform and when he picked himself up he jumped across them himself. Twilight turned to face the hydra.

"I'll distract him, you three go. Now." She shouted. She looked at the hydra. "Oh, what would a brave pony like Rainbow dash do?" She seemed to get a look of realisation on her face. Before looking determined."Charge!" She ran right at the hydra.

"She's gone off her rocker." Daniel thought to himself and got ready to rush in if he needed to save her from one of the hydra’s heads. He watched as Twilight ran between its legs which cause three heads to follow and then the hydra to fall over, causing it to sit on one of its heads. "Wow. That actually worked."

Daniel looked at the hydra which got back up and now was charging at his clone so he thought about his unicorn’s horn firing up a huge lightning storm and very quickly his horn started to light up and lightning started shooting out from it. The ground he was standing on also started to crack and break with the pressure from how strong it was.He fired at the hydra with the intention to temporarily stun it and it worked as it was left standing like a statue.
He focused on getting his clone over to the other side and managed to do it. Now that his clone was safe he opened up his eyes and flew over to where the hydra was, still invisible. Twilight was running back and managed to avoid a hydra head that went to bite. Twilight watched in amazement when he made the lightning storm appear and only snapped out of it when the hydra was able to move again. She tried to get over to them but unfortunately the platforms had collapsed.

The hydra roared more violently and Twilight looked fearfully at the gap.

"Twilight! You have to jump!" Pinkie shouted after a shudder.

"I'll never make it!" She shouts.

"I have to help." Daniel hid behind a tree and made himself visible.

"You'll be fine!" Pinkie shouted.

"I will not!" She Looked back and saw the hydra moving forward.

"It's your only hope." Pinkie said shuddering. Twilight looked down and then back at the hydra. "You have to take a leap of faith."

After a few more seconds Twilight moved back a bit and started to run as fast as she could. As she jumped a hydra head smashed the ground below her. To Daniel it looked like she wasn’t going to make it and it set him into a panic.

"I have to help her." Daniel flew forward as fast as he could and picked Twilight up.

"Hey what is-" She looked up and saw Daniel in his mew for, he looked at her and decided to put on his act so he chuckled. Her eyes went wide when she saw him.

Daniel carried her over to the other side and then turned around to look at the hydra. He heard all of his friends cheer and he made his clone do the same.

"You’re safe Twilight." Pinkie said.

"I don't know how it happened. If that pink creature was here out of coincidence, dumb luck or what. But you said there’d be a doozy here atfroggy bottom bog, and I say we just had ourselves one heck of a doozy. I mean that hydra-" She didn’t get to finish as Pinkie started shaking again. "Pinkie?"

"That wasn't it." Daniel turned around; he was curious as to what it could be if that was not it.

"What?"

"What wasn't what?" Spike asked.

"What are you talking about Pinkie?" Applejack asked and Daniel talked with his clone next.

"Yeah, Pinkie, What's the deal?"

"The hydra wasn't the doozy Nether is the pink cat." Everyone looked back at the hydra who blow raspberries at them while it left. "I'm still getting the shudders." Pinkie was violently shuddering. "You see, there it is again. Whatever the doozy was at froggy bottom bog, my Pinkie sense says it still hasn't happened." Twilight looked very angry.

"But I...WHAT!? They hydra wasn't the dozzy? Or this pink cat saving me? How could they not be the doozy? What could be dozzyer than that?" Twilight had a slight twitch in her eye.

"I dunnow. But it just wasn't it." Twilight looked like she was about to explode in anger. A few seconds later her tail and hair were on fire. Daniel just looked at it like it was cool while the others seemed a little scared. Eventually the flames died down and Twilight fell to the ground after staying up in the air for a few moments.

"I give up." She said as she laid on the ground as Spike talked up to her.

"Give what up Twi?"

"The fight, I can't fight it anymore. I don't understand how, why or what but Pinkie's sense somehow, makes sense. I don't see how it does but it just does. Just becauseI don't understand does not mean it's not true." Pinkie was shuddering the whole time.

"You believe?" She asked, still shuddering.

"Yup, I guess I do." She said in in a low voice. Pinkie stated to do a lot of thing like puff up and go in ways Daniel didn’t know what to make of. She stopped and looked at herself before looking at Twilight.

"That was it. That's the doozy." Everyone looked at her with faces of confusion. Spike shook his head and Twilight spoke.

"What, what is?" Twilight asked as she walked up to Pinkie.

"You believe? I never expected that to happen. That was the doozy and oh what a doozy of a doozy it was." They all looked at Pinkie, even Daniel tilted his head to the side in wonder. He then heard a voice next to him.

"Thank you for saving Twilight." Daniel looked to his side and saw Fluttershy smiling and looking at him.

"Yeah, Thanks. Whatever you are." Daniel now looked to the side and saw Twilight along with the others looking at him, he made his clone do the same and Daniel put on his little act so he went up to Twilight and hugged her around the neck which surprised her, after a few seconds he picked up a flower and bopped it gently off of Twilights nose, casing the petals to scatter. He then laughed.

"You're a playful little guy ain't ya?" Pinkie said as she looked at him with a smile. The others looked at Pinkie.

"Wait, Pinkie, you know this things gender?"

"Yep." She replied.

"How?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know, I just do." Twilight took out a notebook and started to write something’s down and had a scroll next to it. Daniel decided to play along with it.

"Celestia wants us to watch out for this lil critter. It seems harmless." Daniel flew up to Applejack and took her hat with his tail and placed it on his head while he flew around while wearing it. "Just give it back, don't leave with it." Daniel wasn’t planning on keeping Applejack's hat anyway so he used his tail and gave it back to her.

Daniel heard a puff of smoke and looked in the direction he heard it, he found himself looking at Spike. He looked at Twilight who had a look of glee on her face, tilted his head to the side.

" What’s she up too?" Daniel thought. It wasn’t long before he had to cover both his and his clone's eyes as there was a bright flash. Daniel still put on his act and flew over to his clone to hide behind it.

When the flash dimmed down Daniel and the others looked to where it happened and saw both Celestia and Luna standing there. Celestia turned to Twilight.

"We received your letter Twilight. Where is it?" Twilight turned back to where Daniel previously was.

"its right-" She saw he wasn’t there. "Where did it go?" Daniel still put on his act and peeked his head over his clone, looking at the princesses like he was scared of them. All of them now turned to face Daniel and he made his clone do the same. He pretended to act shy, keeping himself together but not moving forward. "I think your arrival startled it or it's scared by how tall you are." Twilight said to Celestia.

"Well we mean it no harm; we just want to meet it." Daniel still kept his distance.

"Don't be scared." He looked to his side and saw Fluttershy looking at him with a smile. "They’re nice. They won't hurt you." Fluttershy put a hoof on his back and tried to move him forward and Daniel went along with it. When Daniel was close to Celestia and Luna they both looked at him like they were in deep thought and it was like that for a few moments before Celestia smiled.

"My, You’re such a cutie." She said with a giggle. Daniel decided to try what he did before, he picked up a flower and gently bopped it on Celestias nose, causing it to burst into more petals. He then started to chuckle. "A harmless prankster?" Daniel then looked at Luna who was still looking at him with curiosity.

"What creature are you? You have never been seen before." Luna said and Daniel just tilted his head, acting dumb.

"Luna, I don't think it can understand us." Luna wasn’t so sure and kept looking at him with curious eyes. Daniel got a cheeky thought in his mind and he hoped it would work. He picked up one of the flowers that were scattered across the ground and used his power to change it into a piece of chocolate cake. Daniel almost fell out of the air in laughter at the look of surprise on Celestia's face.

Daniel pointed to the cake and then to Celestia's crown.

"I think it wants a trade." Twilight said. Holding back a laugh.

"I shouldn’t’.I need my crown." Celestia said and Daniel pretended to be sad.

"Will you give it back?" He heard Fluttershy ask. He nodded and looked back to Celestia.

Celestia levatated her crown off and moved it over to Daniel, watching his actions. When he got the crown Daniel gave Celestiathe piece of cake but she didn’t eat it. She was still looking at him. Daniel placed the crown on his head and decided to do a little dance in mid-air for a few seconds before he took it off and gave it back to Celestia who took it with a smile.

“ If acting like this will remove suspicion then I best do it. Even if I hate it."

"Thank you." Celestia placed her crown back on her head. "Fluttershy, can you ask it if it will come with us? I merely want to show the council that this creature isn't a threat." Fluttershy did as the princess requested.

"Uh...Mr...Will you come along with the princesses? It's just a quick trip." Daniel thought for a moment.

"If i agree and they see I’m no threat then they might call off the hunting party, which means they’re likely not going to find out about my bots if they end up looking around the Diamond dogs area. If I do this then it could make things a little easier not just on me but also on Thag and Brago." He looked at Fluttershy and nodded, Fluttershy looked back at the princesses.

"He has agreed." Daniel looked back to Celestia to see that she had just finished the cake he had made her.

"I really hope that cake was tasty and not bad." He thought.

"Well then, we should get going." Magic started to flow from Celestia's horn and they soon disappeared the reappeared in the throne room in Canterlot. Celestia looked a little shaken after the teleport.

"Sister, are you alright?" Luna asked.

"Yes, I just felt a strange resistance when using my magic." Celestia said while shaking herself. Luna looked over at Daniel more curiously than before and Daniel just tilted his head. Daniel wasn’t sure how long he would be here so he used his clone to speak.

"Excuse me princess but how long will we be here? I need to get back to Strawberry." Daniel turned around to look at his clone and Twilight spoke.

"Cosmos, you sent her back to your house so she will likely be fine" Luna looked at Daniel's clone.

"You have a younger sibling?" She asked. Before Daniel could speak Twilight spoke.

"Yes, he does. Before they arrived inponyville he kept his little sister safe as they went through the everfree to get there." Daniel didn’t say anything and Luna spoke again.

"How did he manage such a thing?"

"He’s good with magic, he seems to be at the levels where he knows how to enhance himself." Daniel made his clone speak.

"Rarity has Sweetie belle who is her younger sister. What's the big deal?" Luna looked at Daniel's clone and then back and him a few times.

"Nothing, I was just curious." Daniel continued to put up his act so he made his clone look at him while he was looking at it and made it speak.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" He made it say to him to which he just tilted his head.

"Well. We should get going. Luna, will you inform the council that I wish to speak with then?"

"Certainly, we will return soon. Sister.”Luna flew off to get the councillors and Celestia turned to the others.

"Why don't you all wait in the waiting room? It shouldn’t be too long." Celestia lead them to the waiting room and they all entered.

A good while has passed and Rainbow Dash arrived, when they were all together they waited and Pinkie quickly got bored so now Daniel is having fun by letting Pinkie pie chase his tail around. All the others watched in amusement.

"I got it now." Pinkie jumped to try and get Daniel's tail which he held up high but he quickly moved it away. He got ready to start again until he felt his tail getting grabbed. He looked at it and saw Rainbow dash grabbed it.

"Got you." Daniel mentally grinned and used the tip of his tail to tickle Dash's belly. She was laughing almost instantly. Daniel saw she was extending her wings to try and tickle him back, he tried to teleport quickly but as he did he felt a feather from her wing brush against his foot and it caused him to laugh loudly and lose concentration. When he lost his concentration, Rainbow Dash tackled him to the ground and started to tickle him on his stomach with her wings.

Daniel was laughing and squirmed on the ground, trying to get away from Rainbow Dash. "Let's try here." With that Daniel felt Dash starting to tickle him on his right foot with her tail causing his face to go red, tears to start forming on his eyes and his voice went up a few pitches while still tickling his sides with her other wing. "Aww, how cute. He's ticklish." Dash teased. For a while Daniel struggled to get out of her grip and her tickling him only made it more difficult but eventually he managed to get out of her grip by pushing her off of him with his tail and then he waved his finger in a way that indicates *No*. "Come here." Dash said playfully as she sped after Daniel who started to fly around the room.

"This thing acts like a child.” Daniel heard Twilight say but then a giggle was heard, they all looked over at the doors to see both Luna and Celestia were standing there.

"The council is together. We shouldn’t keep them waiting." Daniel decided to put on another act, so he yawned loudly and flew down to the ground and pretended to go to sleep, but he also made his clone approach him.

"Come on little guy." He got up and laid down on his clone's back and closed his eyes. He could now focus on what to make his clone do. Celestia let out a giggle at the sight.

"I’m certain they will see this thing isn’t a threat." Dash spoke next.

"How can this little...thing be a threat? It's just a new kind of species and it loves to play." Twilight shook her head.

"Rainbow, have you read about it?"

"No, reading is for eggheads like you Twilight." Twilight looked a bit angry at Dash for that comment, she even had a vain show on her forehead.

"Well, we should be going." They all started to walk to the council. Daniel was still lying on his clones back as he followed Celestia and carried himself. Along the way Daniel saw that Luna looked back at them a few times but he chose to forget it.

"Wait here until I give you all the signal." Celestia mentioned then both her and Luna entered through the doors which Daniel assumed lead to the council.

"It looks so cute when it's sleeping." Pinkie said. Daniel felt something gently rub against his back, looking at it through his clones eyes he saw it was Fluttershy. He was not going to complain, it felt quite relaxing. Daniel remembered that he had a long tail so he wrapped himself in it like a blanket. They waited for a few moments before they heard the door open and Luna was there.

“ I swear if they tease me about this when or if I tell them what I really am in the future then I will put poison joke on them in their sleep”

"You may enter." They all started walking and soon found themselves in a room that had rows of seats in a circle and right in front of them were two chair's that were a bit bigger than the rest. Celestia was sitting on the one with the sun and a few moments later Luna flew over and sat on the one with the moon. They looked around and saw a good few other ponies that were seated, about 15 of them.

"Princess, what are the Elements of harmony doing here? You said you found and managed to convince on of the creatures to come along." One of them said to Celestia.

"If you would look more closely Quill. You will see it’s sleeping on the back of the stallion, Cosmos." Celestia looked to Daniel's clone. "Cosmos, will you show them?" Daniel made his clone turn to the side, revealing him pretending to be asleep on its back. This caused them all to look in amazement.

"So...how is it?" Quill asked.

"If you mean ‘Is it healthy’ then yes it is. If you mean is it a threat, ask the bearers. They’ve encountered it twice. This time included." All of the council ponies looked to them and Twilight spoke.

"Well, from what I’ve seen about it. It has a very playful personality, it even saved my life back at froggy bottom bog. But other than that I don't know anything else. What it true diet is. What environment it likes. Nothing else." Dash spoke next.

"I don't know how you guys can see this creature as a threat. I was playing with it in a tickle fight before we arrived here, even if it somehow had the potential to be a threat, with its personality, it likely wouldn’t harm anyone." The council chattered amongst themselves for a few moments before Steel spoke.

"If it's not too much to ask, could you wake it up?" All of his friends looked to Fluttershy.

"Oh, I guess I’ll try." Fluttershy walked over to Daniel and started to shake him. "Hey little guy. Could you wake up for a moment?" Daniel was still putting on his act so he opened his eyes slowly and let out a big yawn before looking around him. When he saw all the ponies looking at him her curled himself up in his tail. "No need to be scared." Fluttershy slowly uncurled him from his tail and sat down on the ground, holding him in her hooves. Daniel just squirmed out of them and started to levitate again.

As he was flying he looked around at all the councillors who were all looking at him with awe.

"My word, it really is that creature and not a something wearing makeup." One of them said. Daniel looked over to the one who said that and flew close to her. When he was close to her she looked at him for a few moments before extending her hoof to him, he moved back slightly, all the others were looking at what his reaction would be. After a few moments of staying still Daniel moved forward and took her hoof, as he took her hoof she smiled and so did Daniel. "You’re a real cute thing." She said.

"Pardon me Princess. But why is it not locked up?" Another asked and it turned out to be Quill who said it. Celestia didn’t look amused. Daniel continued to pretend to not know what they were saying but he made his clone turn and look at the pony who said that.

"It came along peacefully. There is no need for it to be." Another one of the councillors spoke.

"I am afraid I am with Quill on this one Princess. If this thing can do what the book said, then it needs to be contained." Another voice was heard.

"Look at it; it's peacefully interacting with somepony. It came here out of its own decision. It has no intention of harming anypony." Chatter and shouting started to come from among the council. Some saying Daniel should be contained and others going against it but what happened next surprised him.

"ENOUGH!!!" Celestia shouted and slammed her hoof down, silencing the council. Daniel continued to follow his act and flew quickly to hide behind Fluttershy, needless to say he got some odd looks. "We will let the Elements of harmony decide. They deal with threats and you think this adorable little creature might be a threat, let's leave the choice up to them." All of the council looked between themselves but said nothing. "First off, Twilight."Celestia said and Twilight walked to the centre of the room.

"Miss Sparkle, Do you think this creature is a threat?" Quill asked.

"It may have the potential to be if you treat it wrong. But if it was then it would have done something bad already. I don't see you all choosing to lock up princess Celestia because of what she can do." Twilight said with narrowed eyes and they all remained silent. "You may want to contain it to prevent it from being a threat but in doing so you are likely to make it attack you. I say we should leave it, try and befriend it. If we can have it as our friend then we can also learn about it and learn from it without having to worry about conflict." Twilight stepped to the side and Dash stood in the centre.

"I don't see why you guys consider this thing dangerous, this thing seems to be like Fluttershy and Pinkie in one. It is very playful and from what I have seen, a gently natured creature. I say we should just let it be." Pinkie Pie stood in the centre next.

"I can't agree with my friends any more. I mean look at it, its hiding behind Fluttershy all becauseCelestia raised her voice. It has the playful personality of an innocent foal. Leave it alone." Applejack was the next one to speak in the centre.

"Ah don't know much about it but I do know this. It would ‘a done somethin' if it was gonna do them. Come ‘on it ran and hid instead ‘a fighting when Celestia scared the poor critter a moment ago." Last was Fluttershy, Daniel made his clone walk up to him and he quickly hid behind his clone. "I can tell what an animal intends to do and when I look at it I can see something that is still somewhat a child. Would you be able to be happy with yourselves if you knew you hurt a child? Would you?" They all looked over to Daniel.

" What are they...Oh, right. I am an Element too." Daniel made his clone look at him and started walking to the center.

Daniel looked to the side and saw Fluttershy was close to him. He started to move over and waited beside her as his clone made his way to the centre.

"Don't..mess..this..up Daniel mentally said to himself before his clone started to speak.

"Just becausesomething has some power doesn’t always mean it is evil or intends to cause harm. Both of the princesses are prime examples. If you’re not scared of them then why are you scared of this thing? Look at it. We don't need to contain it. Why not just let it go?" Daniel's clone moved back over. Quill sighed.

"Very well then. But can I count on you all to make sure it doesn’t do anything unsavory?" Twilight answered.

"We can't keep it with us if it does not want too but if it does do anything bad we’ll stop it." Quill looked a bit disappointed.

"Alright, I hope you all know what you’re doing." Celestia smiled before speaking.

"So you agree to leave it be." Quill nodded. "Then that is all we need to discuss. Dismissed." The council ponies started to leave and Celestia looked back to them. "I will teleport you all back to Ponyville. See you some other time Twilight." Celestia looked at Daniel with a smile before she teleported them.

After she had teleported them her gentle breathing became a bit more heavier. "Why is it harder to transport them?" She shrugged it off and looked over to Luna who was still sitting on her seat and looking at the roof. Smiling, she walked up to her. "Luna." Luna jumped a little in surprise.

"Oh, Tia." She looked around and saw the council was empty. "What happened?"

"You must have dozed off. The council is over."

"And the creature?"

"Not to be captured. But left." Luna looked like she was back in a deep thought. "Luna, what’s wrong?"

"Sister. There is some ponyi wish to consider taking on as my student. If they will accept." Celestia smiled at this.

"Well. That's great to hear. Who are you thinking of?" Celestia asked.

Daniel reappeared in ponyville. He decided he should be getting back to Annabelle so he continued to put on his act. He looked around like he was confused and when he saw the everfree he started to fly towards it, he heard Twilight shout.

"Wait." He stopped and turned around to look at her. "Will you please stay?" She asked with big puppy eyes. Daniel found it hard to try and leave.

"Mr pink cat, Would you please stay for a little while longer?" Fluttershy asked. Daniel looked at the everfree and then back to the others. He wanted to go and see how Annabelle was doing.

"Wait a second. I can just use my clone. But...would I be able to concentrate properly. Most of the time my clone sits around until I need it. Also is there a limited range for the connection to my clone? I can't take the risk yet." He gave them a wave and spoke. "See you around." He knew that Fluttershy could understand him and he also tried to change his voice while he was saying that, just to make sure she didn’t think his clone was related to him in any way. With that said, he flew off towards the everfree. When he was behind a tree he turned invisible and flew back over and remerged with his clone at the back while his friends were all looking in the direction he had gone.

"What did it say Fluttershy?" Twilight asked. She turned to look at Twilight.

"He said, See you around." She mentioned.

"I hope we see it again." Daniel said.

"I hope so too." Twilight said a little upset.

"Oh, Right i need to check on Strawberry. Sorry to just leave girls." He started to run towards his house. "See you all tomorrow." He said as he continued to run.

"Bye Cosmos! Thanks for the help today!" Twilight shouted.

Daniel continued to run back to his ponyville house, as he looked at the sky he saw it was almost sunset. He knew it was almost Annabelle's bedtime so he thought about what to make her on his way back. As he arrived at his Ponyville house he close the door and went to his everfree house. As he arrived he turned back human and looked for Annabelle. He found her in Terabithia and his kids were with her, she was still in her pony form. He walked up to her and spoke.

"Hey Annabelle. How’re you feeling?" She looked at him and spoke through a yawn.

"I am fine." Freddy spoke to Annabelle.

"What happened next?"

"He ran off with the others and told me to come back. I know he was just trying to keep me safe." They all looked at Daniel.

"I was only doing it becausei thought it would be dangerous." Daniel turned Annabelle back into a human.

"I’ll be right back." She said as she got up and ran off.

"So Daddy, what happened at Froggy bobby bob?" Daniel laughed at the name.

"Bottom bog" He corrected him.

"What happened?" Freddy still asked.

"Well, you see-" Daniel went on to tell them about the hydra, how he helped Twilight while being in a different form and how the council went. How his friends managed to convince them that he wasn’t a threat. "- so that's one I owe them." They all looked a bit happier to hear how it went.

"So we can stop hiding soon?"

"Likely, if this is how it goes." He heard the door open and looked over to see Annabelle had entered Terabithia and was wearing her PJs. "Don’tyou want any dinner?" He asked her.

"No thanks, I’m tired." She said with a yawn and walked over to the tree bed. Daniel walked over and tucked her in.

"Sleep tight Annabelle. Feel free to get something if you’re hungry through the night. Besides Cookies. I would prefer you to eat healthy." She looked at Daniel with her puppy dog eyes. "Fine. Just one Cookie." She smiled and laid down. Daniel got up to leave but he was soon stopped when Annabelle asked something.

"Daniel. Can you sit beside me for a while?" He turned to her as she asked that.

"Ok. Why, what’s wrong?" He asked as he walked over to her and sat down on a rock that was close by.

"What would I have done if you died today while you were away?" Daniel felt a little sting of guilt when she asked that.

"If that happens, I want you to promise me to live on. Annabelle, no matter how hard life is, I want you to promise me you will keep on living and try to find happiness." She took his hand and held firmly.

"I promise." Daniel smiled. "But, I still can't get that thought out of my head. Can you sing for me? Mom did it to calm me down." Daniel laughed.

"Me? Sing? Your ears would bleed." She looked at him with her puppy eyes again.

"Pweees." She said in a baby voice. Daniel found it too much to resist.

"Oh, fine." Daniel thought about what he should sing and he soon came up with something. "I have a bad feeling about this." Daniel started to sing to Annabelle.

"Rest your little head my dear sister.
Rest now, you have nothing to fear.
Sleep now, through the night.
Till the dawn shines bright.

We have both felt the same loss.
I promise to keep you safe. My heart I cross.
The future is not all black and red.
I will help you through whatever is ahead.

What caused you so much pain.
Can't touch you in our domain.

The other's might be gone.
But it is our job to carry on.
We might have lost our home.
But we don't need to roam.

Rest your little head my dear sister.
Rest now, you have nothing to fear.
Sleep now, through the night.
Till the dawn shines bright.

You're safe here, no need to cry.
For mom and dad we will stay alive.
If you need to find Happiness again.
Remember here that you have children.

Rest your little head my dear sister.
Rest now, you have nothing to fear.
Sleep now, through the night.
Till the dawn shines bright.

What caused you so much pain.
Can't touch you in our domain."

Daniel looked at Annabelle and was almost shocked. She actually fell asleep. As he looked at his kids he saw they were still awake but woozy. "Let's let her sleep." Daniel lead them out of Terabithia and closed the door. As his kids went off to the Aperture he went to the living room, sat down on the sofa and put on a DVD to watch.

As Daniel was lying on the couch he was thinking over what he was currently doing with his life. He knew he had a sister to look after and children but as he continued to think over his life there were a few things that surprised him. He questioned himself if he had the strength to kill King N if he should get the chance to or if he should leave him to the ones he has let suffer. He also never thought he would actually have a strong urge to ever want to kill someone and he himself still felt guilt over a few silly things back on earth so he started to question if he could live with himself if he did kill someone.

"No, I don't think I could live with that. I guess I could leave him to the fate of others if I beat him." Daniel got up from the couch and looked outside, amazed it was already dawn. "Dawn already? Time sure does go by fast." Daniel walked to the kitchen and made Annabelle’s breakfast appear on the table for her. As he continued to think he got a idea and decided that perhaps some training would help him take his mind off of the worry of killing someone and he was eager to have some more fun but as he reached for the doorknob he felt all care leave his body.

He lost the feeling to even bother training and sat back down, not wanting to do anything. After a while he heard Freddy’s voice as he ran in shouting.

“Daddy!” Daniel jumped in surprise.

“What? Is something wrong?” He asked

"We hit a gold mine. When the bot's were digging they hit a large amount of iron ore." Daniel picked Freddy up and headed to Aperture. As he and Freddy entered Aperture he saw a bunch of rocks over in a corner of the lab but these rocks looked somewhat like metal as they had a shine to them. Daniel looked around and saw Alpha who was watching over the bot's that were taking them away so he put Freddy down and approached him.

"Hey Alpha." Alpha turned around to face Daniel.

"Hello boss. It's been quite some time since you were last here." Daniel chuckled nervously.

"Sorry about that. I tend to mostly be outside now." Daniel decided to ask about the ore that was found. "Alpha, Will this find have any effect on production?"

"Yes it will. With these extra materials we won’t have to stop and wait till the machine has cooled down. So things should now move along 8.4% faster than previously expected. I should hopefully have a new body or two for your kids in the next few weeks." Daniel jumped in realisation as he remembered something.

"Hey Alpha, Is something wrong?"

"No. Nothing is wrong." Daniel decided to be more specific.

"No, I mean is anything wrong with you. I heard Freddy mention not long ago that you’re being quite distant from them. Is there a reason?"

"You built me to run this place while you were gone. I chose to be alone so I can make calculations more quickly." Daniel thought about that for a moment and it made sense to him.

"Well...Alright, But if there’s any problem you need help with just ask, I mean, you are part of this family too." When Daniel finished saying that Alpha's holographic avatar glitched for a moment which caught Daniel by surprise. "What was that?"

"Just finishing some calculations. By the way, Brago wanted to talk to you. He asked me to tell you that next time I saw you. Which was yesterday." Daniel looked over to the doors that lead to the homes of both the Timberwolves and the Diamond dogs and then turned back to Alpha.

"Ok then. If Annabelle asks where I am, tell her just to wait and if she’s still hungry after her breakfast then she can get some chocolate from the kitchen. Hopefully whatever Brago wants to talk about won’t be long." Daniel started to walk over to the door that lead to the Diamond dog's home and entered it. As it closed Alpha thought about what Daniel said and looked over at his kids who were playing with each other and both his eyebrows and eyes dropped to look at the ground.

"Family." He glitched again before shaking his head and moving away to deal with the iron ore. "How does he deal with these? I've been running scans over and over but still nothing. Perhaps they can't be explained." With that thought over, Alpha focused on the task at hand. Using the iron ore to speed up production but Alpha soon turned to Freddy who was hiding behind a cart that was being pushed.

"Is Daddy away?" Alpha nodded to his question. "Brago and Thag know too?"

"Yes Freddy. They're aware of the plan that you and the others have. They'll keep your dad distracted. But there was something Brago wanted to speak to him about."
"Well I’m certain Daddy can handle it. ALL RIGHT GUYS! HE'S AWAY!" When Freddy shouted that the rest of Daniel's kids came out of hiding and Freddy was approached by Selene.

"So he’ll be away for a while? We can make it?"

"Yes. But not here. We need to hide in the lab." They all took off to the factory but Freddy turned to Alpha. "Keep Daddy distracted."

"I will. You just don't get seen." Freddy went with the others.

As Daniel entered the Diamond dog tunnels he was greeted by quite a lot of the dogs, and some of the Timberwolves that were hanging out with them. But what caught his attention was that there was some dogs that stood beside tunnels and they had armour on, not the kind that Rusty wore but it looked so clean, shiny and some parts were different in colour, like it was made from ruby's and other gems. It was mostly arm and leg guards and to a lesser extent helmets too.

Daniel looked around from where he stood in the main hall and it didn’t take him long to find Brago. He was wearing a blue gauntlet in his right arm and his left leg had armour on it too but it was green instead of blue. Daniel started to walk up to him and as he did he saw 3 of his bot's around the place. One seemed to be training a group of dogs while the other two were chipping away at gems, forging armour out of them as the gems were welded together and carved.

"Daniel, It good to...it's good...to see you again." Daniel chuckled.

"Still having a little language trouble?"

"Every now and then, yes." Daniel cut the small talk and got down to business.

"Alpha mentioned you wanted to see me." Brago seemed to jump in remembrance.

"Yes, I did. Recently we have gotten reports about some creatures moving through the everfree. Not a few dozen but more like a few hundred. There was even a report of them attacking one of the dogs I sent. However she was not majorly injured and easily recovered." Daniel sighed.

"Let me guess. You want me to go and deal with them?" Brago's ears fell backwards.

"If that be ok...will be ok...with you. You will not be alone. I send some dogs with you, and my best leader." Brago looked behind Daniel and when he turned around he saw Rusty.

"Well Daniel, it seems I be going with you." It was just now that Daniel remembered he hasn’t asked what Rusty's true name was so better do it now.

"I know this may seem wierd but what is your true name. I just realised I never asked." He just chuckled.

"My real name is Furig." Brago cleared his throat to get Daniel's attention.

"Now that that's out of the way, I have something I wish to ask you in private." Daniel said 'fine' and they both walked to an empty tunnel where Brago said what he wanted to ask. "Listen, I really appreciate everything you have done and still are doing for my subjects. So if it's ok with you I wish to make you my second in command." Daniel almost jumped in surprise at this.

"You want me to be a leader?" He asked.

"Yes, when I'm not here I would like it if you could watch over my subjects. Other than that nothing much will change." Daniel took some time to think it over.

"Well...I'm a dad; I already somewhat have leadership skills so...i guess I’ll try." Brago smiled at his answer.

"Thanks. Now onto the matter of task. The creatures I want you to check on for us. They are called changelings. You heard of them?" Daniel thought back over everything he could remember since coming to Equestria and he remembered about being informed about changelings sometime around Nightmare moon.

"I know the name and that they eat…emotions I think it was. But nothing else."

"Then we are same. That's all we know of them too. I wish for you to find out why they are here. They have never come this far into our lands before."

"And you what me too...what...scare them off?" Brago didn’t give a clear answer.

"If you have no other solution. Yes." Daniel sighed.

"I'll see what I can do." Daniel and Brago walked back to Furig who was patiently waiting. "It's time to go." Both Daniel and Furig started to walk off to the exit.

"Good luck you two. There are others waiting on surface...on the surface." Brago corrected himself. Furig looked behind him to see Brago had gone down one of the many tunnels before he decided to speak to Daniel.

"Brago almost never bothers with others outside this base unless they were more dogs. Much less speak to them personally. It's nice to see you've made him come out of his shell quite a bit." Daniel mostly didn’t care what Brago was like before, only what he's like now.

"I am just doing what I think is right. Nothing more." Furig didn’t seem to be convicted.

"Well if that’s true then why did you help us? You could have just left us alone. You first arrived here at Thag's request and you could have run away when the Timberwolves first met you but you didn’t." Daniel corrected him.

"I just wanted to make sure they meant no harm to Annabelle."

"But with what you can do you could have easily kept her safe. You didn’t need to reveal yourself." Daniel froze in his tracks. Furig was right, he could have just flown away when he first met the wolves but he didn’t.

"I was going through a lot at the time, ok."

"Ok." Furig and Daniel just kept walking to the exit but Daniel couldn’t get what Mother Nature said about him helping only to ease his own pain out of his head and he remembered that his subconscious plays a part in his powers so it made him wonder. " Is my own mind changing me or am I still me? I know I've helped them but would I have even offered to do that if I wasn’t merged with this thing." Daniel was starting to question himself.

"Now Luna. Are you certain you want to ask Cosmos to be your student ?" Celestia asked with a voice that was implying she’s wasn't joking around.

"I'm certain sister. If what Twilight's reports say are true then he has quite powerful magic and he seems to know a good bit about friendship." Luna replied. "That, and I have a feeling he's who I am looking for but if not then Cosmos still does seem like a good choice for a student." Celestia giggled.

"I have a feeling Twilight will be delighted to know one of her friends will be studying friendship with her." A question just popped into Luna's mind.

"Has Twilight gotten any more information on that Mew creature or the Shadow?" Celestia looked at her with a face of confusion.

"Mew?"

"It's what the creature keeps saying; I think that's what it's called." Celestia was lost in thought for a moment before she nodded in agreement.

"I think I agree with that name and you can read her report on it. Now Luna, what are you going to be teaching Cosmos?" Celestia asked.

"He seems to have exceptionally good magic, as I have said, so I wish to help him in perfecting it and he could also help us in other ways. Remember Starswirl?" Celestia looked at the ground with sadness in her eyes.

"I remember. He was our dearest friend. He understood us as mares instead of princesses. It's a shame he didn’t let friendship into his life." Luna nodded in agreement.

"Cosmos has allowed friendship into his life. I feel like, with the right kind of training, he could do what Starswirl couldn’t. Just like what you have planned for Twilight and with him being the element of forgiveness he could teach what is required for a friendship to stay together. Friendships can break and while Twilight will teach the joys of it, Cosmos can teach what is required to keep it together." Celestia smiled at Luna.

"You do know what it means if he does do what Starswirl couldn’t?"

"That’s a very big 'if' sister. Cosmos has shown to be quite smart and observant and with him having a little sister he might refuse." Celestia sighed and started to write a letter but soon stopped and turned to Luna.

"I’m going to inform Twilight about it. If he accepts then the letter will come right back." Celestia went back to writing after she said that.

As Celestia wrote the letter Luna looked out the window and her mind started to wonder.

"Daniel. Where are you? I know what I did in our first encounter was wrong but I know better now. When I meet him I should keep his existence quiet. The last thing I need is science nerds trying to study him. But still. When I met him in the dreamscape he killed himself in it just to get away from me.

I guess he want's nothing to do with us. But that resistance my sister was talking about, it sounds like what I felt when I tried to enter their dreams. So Daniel was likely among them, he must have been Mew or Cosmos...Wait. Daniel very might be Cosmos.

I can't find Daniel's dreams and I have never seen any of Cosmos dreams and the reports of how strong and fast Cosmo is. It’s just like the shadow which might also be Daniel. Cosmos must be Daniel! HOW DID I NOT SEE THAT SOONER!?" Luna felt angry at herself for overlook such a clue but then something else entered her mind." I haven’t seen the dreams of his sister too. They might be from a different land but never before has my dream magic been blockable. Sure some well trained minds can resist it but they can't fully block it. So how is he doing it? Tia did say there is a first time for everything but...this is just a mess. I swear if Cosmos is somehow not Daniel then I feel like I might just give up.

Now if I plan on making him my student and he is Daniel then I should take some time, perhaps a few weeks, to get to know him and develop trust between us. Then I will see if he’s Daniel. If not then he'll still make a good student." Luna was cut out of her thoughts by Celestia.

"LUNA!" Luna jumped in surprise at the volume of her sisters voice.

"Sister. Why are you shouting at us?"

"Your mind was wondering. I called your name 5 times." Celestia cleared her throat and continued. "I have informed Twilight about what you've considered. The next time she sees Cosmos she will inform him."

Twilight had been reading and practicing spells from a spell book for most of the morning. She had recently received a letter from Celestia and was currently reading it.

"- and so Luna had decided to ask Cosmos if he...want's to be her student!?" Twilight almost jumped in surprise when she read that part. "Luna wants to take Cosmos under her wing? This is...amazing. We could study together, I could show him some of my best spells and we can hang out more...This is great." Spike looked at Twilight with a grin.

"You really like Cosmos don't you Twilight?" Twilight just turned around with a smile.

"What kind of pony would I be if I didn’t like my friends? I like all my friends Spike." Spike shook his head.

"No Twilight, I mean you seem to have a crash on him." Twilight turned red in the face when Spike said that and he fell over laughing.

"It's not like that Spike. I don't like him like that." Spike calmed down and spoke.

"Really Twilight? Well I see it differently. Like at the race, you and he were walking together. He helped you try to understand Pinkie, he prevented you from getting injured and you let him study in your library. Also that time he was studying humans, I saw how you checked him out. You two seem very alike, you are both good at magic and very caring." Twilight was about to tell Spike off but she stopped to consider how she truly felt about Cosmos.

She chose to forget about the time she looked him over as she wanted to see if there were any physical signs he was as strong as he was. She thought back to the race and she realised she felt a bit more happy with his company and while he had his own thoughts about Pinkie he didn’t try and change her mind and instead helped her till she accepted it.

Not only that but he acted very differently than most stallions, like that time he dealt with the Timberwolves when they were looking for the elements and how he has always been there for her and the others and at times gave them some good advice on friendship. That's not to say there wasn’t any stallion like him but he seemed different to Twilight. When she looked down to see Spike she saw he was grinning at her.

"What?"

"Your eyes were half close when you were thinking. Was it about Cosmos? If so, it seems like I was right." Twilight sighed.

"Spike. I don't have a crush on him, and even if I did I have friendship and magic to study." Spike walked over to the bookshelf.

"Denial is the sign. You can say you don't but it seems like you do."

"Whatever Spike. But we should go and tell Cosmos about Luna's request as soon as we can." Twilight put Spike on her back and rushed out of her house and towards Cosmos house. As she got to the door she chapped it quickly. "Cosmos! You home?" She waited for about two minutes and got no answer. "Where could he be?"

"Perhaps he’s in town?" Spike said and Twilight seemed to perk up.

"You might be right. Let's see if we can find him. We don't want to keep the princesses waiting for a reply." Twilight took off to the town to look for Cosmos or his sister.

"-but it gets better. When he woke up, his skeleton was missing and the doctor was never heard from again." Furig burst out laughing but Daniel only chuckled at his joke. They've been walking for a good while and were now deeper in the everfree.

The strange thing about the part they were in was the fact that Daniel couldn’t hear any animals. He has often heard some whenever he headed into it before but now besides the sounds of his and the dog's footsteps and talking, it was total silence and it was making him a little unsettled.

As Daniel walked he felt like something was nagging at the back of his mind, to make sure he wasn’t forgetting anything he thought over what he did this morning. " I made Annabelle her breakfast, my kids are fine and everything between the Timberwolves and Diamond dogs is going smoothly. So what...Crap! I forgot to take Annabelle to school. I guess it can be put off until tomorrow."

Daniel stopped walking when he felt himself step on something and when he looked down he saw he stepped on some green slime. Furig walked over to Daniel and looked at what he stepped in.

"What is that?" Daniel wiped whatever it was off on the grass.

"I don't know and this forest is too quiet. Be on your guard." Daniel and Furig started to walk further in for a few moments until they stopped when they saw giant green pods hanging from some trees. As Daniel looked at them more closely he saw that there were some dogs inside them. "Wait." Daniel flew up to the branch of the tree and tried to rip the pod open, only to find it was very sticky. He focused on his hands and raised the temperature of them before he put them back on the pod and tried to rip it open.

His hands easily gripped the pod as the slime was removed on contact and the pod was torn apart, causing the dog fell out but was caught by Furig as he fell.

"There's some more of them. I will deal with them, you just be ready to catch them." Daniel flew over to the other two pods and did the same to the second one but as he was starting to rip that one apart he felt a light tap on his back and turned around.

"DANIEL...wait, you're ok?" He heard Furig shout.

"Yes, why wouldn’t be?" Daniel then realised. He is flying and something tapped his back.

"You were just blasted by magic, and we have company." Daniel looked to where Furig pointed and what he saw was like a black bug versions of ponies with wings, a horn and empty eyes. They landed a few feet away from them and one of them was a much bigger build than the others.

"Look who it is, more food. You diamond dogs come here to try and save your friends? Dream on." The bigger one looked up to Daniel who was still flying next to the pod and he looked a bit surprised. "You...You're not a diamond dog. What are you?" It shouted at Daniel who just narrowed his eyes at it.

"I don't have to listen to you." Daniel said grimly.

"You're going to regret that." The large one shot a bolt of magic at Daniel and he just stood there at the bolt disappeared when it got close to him but a slight spark was left as it tapped him in the nose. The result caused the large changeling to back up a bit. Daniel lowered down from the tree and turned to look at Furig.

"Get him out of that pod. I got this." He looked back at the changelings who all looked ready to fight.

"Who are you and what are you?" The large one asked and Daniel chuckled before he turned into his shadow form. The dog's temporarily stopped what they were doing and looked at Daniel before they continued trying to free their trapped friend.

"My name's the shadow and your worst nightmare." Daniel got into a fighting stance and the big changeling turned back to two smaller ones.

"You two drones, alert the hive." The two changelings zoomed off into the distance. When they were away the big changeling and 3 others looked at Daniel, ready to fight.

"I don't want to fight you so why not just let me free them and be on our way."

"You think we'll just let you take our food away? Not likely." The large one rushed forward and tried to kick but Daniel just casually grabbed its leg as Daniel saw the changeling move in slow motion. After he grabbed it by the leg he threw it.

"Soldier!" One of the little ones cried and Daniel looked at them.

"Take him away and leave. I don't want to fight." Daniel felt a small tap from his back and turned around.

"I’m not done with you." Daniel realised it was the voice of the large changeling so he turned to face it again.

"You’re tougher than I thought. But that still won’t stop me." The soldier charged at Daniel but he just stood there and took it then lightly smacked the soldier as it was send into a tree. The soldier got up but it was uneasy on its legs and had a mark on its face. "I just smacked and you are already about to fall. Please don't try it anymore."

The Soldier's horn started to glow brightly and it kept getting a brighter until it died down and a blast was launched at Daniel. The blast knocked Daniel back a good few feet and it felt like he got hit by a pillow sheet in a strong gust of wind as the blast didn’t hurt him. He looked back at the soldier and saw it was breathing heavily from exhaustion and after a few seconds it collapsed down to the ground.

"Please don't hurt us." The drones looked at Daniel with fear in their eyes and one actually started to cry.

"I don't have any intentions on doing so. Just go home and pretend we never met." Daniel looked back at the dogs and saw they had managed to free their friend from the pod.

"We got him." Furig told Daniel. Daniel turned back to the drones.

"When you go back home tell your leader that if they plan on doing this to anymore diamond dogs or Timberwolves in the future, I will be there for them." Daniel turned around and started too walked back to the dogs.

"WATCH OUT!" Furig shouted but it was too late. Daniel felt himself get pushed forwards again and heard an explosion, the next thing he knew he was in a tree.

"Stay away from my children!" Daniel felt a bit of rage build from the attack but mostly from annoyance. He turned around and was a little surprised when he saw a horde of changelings in the air and a much bigger one ahead of them and by the sound of the voice, she was female.

She landed close to Daniel and he managed to get a good look at her. She was just like the others but had long hair that looked like it was made out of the same material as her wings, she taller than the others, she had a larger horn and she actually had pupils in her eyes rather than empty eyes like the rest.

"Mother, Queen." The drones next to Daniel called out.

"Let them go." Daniel looked back at the drones and indicated for them to go to her and they did as fast as they could, carrying the injured soldier. "So, you're the shadow?"

"You know of me?" Daniel asked.

"Yes I do. I've had some changelings among the ponies for some time. But I'm surprised to see you with the diamond dogs." Daniel looked back at the diamond dogs who were just watching what was happening.

"Well if all you know about me is my name and how I've acted before then that is to be expected." The Queen seemed to let her guard down for a second.

"So you're not a mindless brute? I was not expecting that." Daniel decided to cut the small talk and get to the reason he was here.

"Enough small talk. Queen...Eh"

"Chrysalis."

"Queen Chrysalis. I'm here on behalf of the Diamond dog leader Brago. He thinks you're a threat as you've been moving close to his territory." She sighed.

"We have no almost interest in the diamond dogs. We're after the ponies." This got Daniel confused. Why would they be after them?

"Why? What did they do?" She got a look of anger and looked at the ground.

"What did they do? What did they not do!? I will tell you, a long time ago we used to live in some of the land where they now occupy and what did the ponies do? They chased us out of our home and used it for themselves! Anyling who stayed to fight was slaughtered or used for experiments and even my own great grandmother gave her life to save my own mother! The drove us to the badlands and labelled us as monsters or parasites."

This surprised Daniel as he has never seen them do that to him. Until he remembered he was always in a pony form. They acted differently to Zecora, because she was different. They labled the Timberwolves and diamond dogs as monsters and brutes, because they were different. Daniel thought back to what Thag and Brago told him and both of their stories involved being hurt and driven out of their home because of the ponies. Daniel started to wonder if he should trust them based on what 3 different sources say. But he needed to know how long ago this was.

"Your kind is not the only one. Also how long ago was this? Who was the ruler of the ponies at the time?" Needless to say, this got a surprise look from Chrysalis.

"The ruler?" She went silent for a moment. "I don't think there was a singular ruler at the time like they have now. They were in different tribes but they all saw us as bad. Also what do you mean by ‘not the only one?" She asked.

"I'm friends with both Diamond dogs and Timberwolves, both of them lived in chaos and misery and when I asked them how they were like that it was because of something the ponies did to them long ago." A image of his friends flashed in his minds and he felt a little pinch of guilt in his heart when he said that. “She said the ponies did this when they were still rivals. When each pony kind was for its own so with them not even trusting their own race like that they were likely primitive and dumb. And my race was no different in it's primitive time."

"How do I know you are telling the truth?" She asked.

"You don't but you could trust me and I'll show you that it's not a lie." She narrowed her eyes at him.

"Why should I trust you? You attacked my kids."

"They attacked me first. Ask the soldier who’s exhausted." Chrysalis looked back at the soldier who just looked down at the ground with guilt. "If you would just have a talk with Brago about your reason for moving into his territory then the both of you might come to an agreement."

"How do I know you’re not just suggesting that to trap me?" Daniel folded his arms.

"What reason would I have to trick you. I came here to free the trapped dogs and try to reason with you. Speaking of which, why did you trap them in those pods?"

"It's a food source." Daniel got raised a eyebrow at this. Why would they need to trap something in a pod like that to make it food?

"Can't you just eat fruit or other things?"

"Yes, but we also need emotional food too. We can eat fruit and other things but if we go to long without emotional food we will both lose our magic and collapse from exhaustion. If one keeps going without emotional feeding they will become so weak their heart will give out." Daniel felt sorry for them when he heard this, they needed to do this to survive and he sees no shame in doing what's needed to survive. They were born like this; they had no say in the matter.

"Well...I don't know but we’ll think of something. I mean think about it, I was sent here to reason with you if I could. Brago doesn’t want to fight and by the way you've talked with me rather than an outright attack…besides that first blast, you seem to want the same thing. So why not talk with him and Thag, it could turn out nicely?" Chrysalis looked a bit unsure about what Daniel was suggesting. "Your choice." She looked back to her kids who were all looking at her for her answer and she sighed.

"I guess I could. But don't try anything or I won’t hold back." She said in a threating manner.

"Wouldn’t dream of it. As long as you don't do anything stupid too." Daniel looked back at the Diamond dogs and nodded. "Alright guys. We’re going back. One of you run ahead and tell Brago he’ll have some company."

"Ahh." Daniel looked back at Chrysalis to see her shaking her head in what looked like disgust.

"What's wrong?"

"What's with you? I tried to read your emotions to see if you're lying and you’re not. At the same time your emotions are so full with sweet joy and love, they are also empty and tasteless and full with misery and rage making them bitter." Daniel didn’t break his gaze on Chrysalis.

"I'm still trying to understand myself." He answered her. "If you want to meet Brago just follow Furig." Daniel pointed to Furig.

"Wait, you’re not coming along?" Furig asked.

"No I’m not. I need to get back, I have things to do. I'll be at the Diamond dog home later today, perhaps." Daniel looked back at Chrysalis. "I hope everything turns out for the better. When you meet Brago try and see what you have in common as leaders or parents and how much you both care about your subjects or children." The next thing got Daniel’s attention, Chrysalis smiled at him. Not a grin a traitor would have but a honest, genuine smile. Even if it was a small one.

"Thanks Shadow." Daniel smiled but he didn’t think she could see it.

"You're welcome Chrysalis, Oh and the name isn’t Shadow, its Daniel." Daniel let the mist from his Shadow form fade to show her what he really looked like.

"Thanks. Daniel. By the way, what are you?" She asked.

"I’m a human." As he said this, Chrysalis and the other changelings took a few steps back, and Daniel had a feeling he knew why. "Worried because I am a living legend?" She nodded. "Don't be. The dogs and wolfs had the same reaction." Daniel turned back to Furig and both of them started their return journey.

Daniel wanted to get back to check on Annabelle and to head out and meet his friends so he retraced the steps he took to get here and after a while he was back at the home of the diamond dogs. He walked into it and back through the door to Aperture then went to his house to find Annabelle watching TV in the living room.

"Where were you?" She asked without looking away.

"I was doing something for Brago, something important." Annabelle looked over to Daniel.

"I was hoping to go to school today." He sighed.

"I'm sorry Annabelle. I'll remember tomorrow." She folded her arm.

"Tomorrow is the weekend." Daniel groaned in annoyance.

"On Monday then. Anyway want to head out today?" Annabelle got off of the couch to show Daniel she was already in clean outdoor clothes. "I take it that’s a yes. Ok then." Daniel transformed them into their pony forms and put on his fake flank tattoo before they headed to their ponyville house.

"So, Where to first?" She asked.

"Twilight's house. Or sugarcube corner. Your choice." Annabelle looked at the ground while she thought. As she thought about where she wanted to go, Daniel's mind started to wonder back to his talk with Chrysalis. How she sounded like she was planning on getting revenge against the ponies even after all this time for what they did to her and her children and his mind hit an important question.

"What if they don't accept me for being different?" Daniel thought on it a bit more and felt some more sadness when he had another thought. "They might lie to me to keep me as a friend because I'm an element of harmony or try to find a replacement." What Daniel had said just registered in his mind. "Harmony. HARMONY!? the way I saw those elements get used and the way I heard of them getting used on...Discord, think his name was, show me that those elements are nothing but weapons."

Daniel calmed himself down and remembered why he shouldn’t hold it against them. This was so long ago, before Celestia and Luna. Back when the ponies even hated others of their own kind. The them back then is gone and the them that is now are different. Any species that is intelligent, from these ponies and even his own have a dark past and that needs to be accepted and learned from in order to keep on moving.

His mind wondered and another realisation hit him. The chance of war happening if he was found out. If being friends with the diamond dogs would be enough to cause fear which could cause war to be thought of then with Timberwolves and perhaps soon, changelings too. The ponies will likely see them as a major threat that needs to dealt with and if they are allies with the griffins then it could turn out much worse than he previously thought. This is fear, a very powerful emotion that can lead to rage and cause those who are angry or fearful to not think straight. All of this piled down to one question that he hated to think about. Who would he side with?

He closed his eyes and an image of his kids flashed in his mind along with others of what the diamond dogs were like before he had helped them. He has known Brago and Thag longer than Twilight and the others and he has kids who see them as friends too.

"I'm sorry Twilight, Dash, Rarity, all of you. But if war happens I will be siding with my alliance. Unless you also join me."If this did happen then there would likely be ponies that go against the idea of war and hopefully his friends would be those ones.

"Cosmos!" Daniel shook his head clear of thoughts and opened his eyes to see Annabelle looking back at him.

"What?"

"You were daydreaming again. I said I want to go and see Twilight."

"Ok then. Why Twilight?" She raised a hoof way that showed she was unsure why.

"Something entertaining always happens to her or the others." Daniel chuckled, knowing that was true. They both started to walk to Twilight's house but stopped when they saw Rainbow Dash zoom passed them and crash into Twilight's home.

"You seem to be right, something almost always happens. Like fate is playing around with her or something." They both ran towards the library. When they both reached the it Daniel chapped the door and waited for an answer.

When the door opened he was greeted by Twilight who looked surprised to see him.

"Cosmos! Where were you? I was looking all over for you." Annabelle looked at her with an eyebrow raised and her head tilted.

"You were looking for my Bro? Why?" She asked and Twilight now had a huge smile on her face.

"You're not going to believe this but...Princess Luna, with your permission, wishes for you to become her student." Daniel was very shocked by this in a terrified way. Why would Luna wish to make him her student?

"WHAT?!" He heard 5 other voices behind Twilight and looked to see all of his other friends who had their jaws wide open in shock and Pinkie's jaw was on the floor.

"That was the surprise girls." Twilight said looking at her friends and then back at Daniel. "Cosmos. Will you accept her request? We could be study buddies." Twilight didn’t lose her smile and Daniel didn’t know what to answer with.

"Let me think on it for a while."

"Alright then. But this is a very big honour, I hope you understand that." She turned back to her friends. "This day is going great. First Cosmos get's asked to be Luna's student and now I hear that Rainbow Dash is getting to compete in the best young fliers completion."

"Yeah, and Rainbow is going to blow the completion away. Oh I would love to see you make a sonic rainboom. It's like, the coolest thing ever. Even though I have never really seen it but I mean come ‘on, it's a sonic rainboom. How not cool could it possibly not be?" Pinkie rambled on.

"What's a sonic rainboom?" Daniel had to agree with Twilight. Even he was curious.

"You need to get out more." Pinkie said to Twilight up closely. "The sonic rainboom is legendary. When a Pegasus like Rainbow Dash is going so fast-" She jumped up and into a pile of books. "-Boom! A sonic boom and a rainbow can happen all at once."

"An Rainbow Dash here is the only pony ta ever pull'et aff." Applejack added.

"It was a long time ago. I was just a filly." Rainbow informed Pinkie. Daniel wondered why she didn’t keep on trying to do it if it was legendary like Pinkie said, or perhaps she has and just not noticed.

"Yeah but you’re going to do it again right?" She looked unsure about the answer to that question.

A-Are you kidding? I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdail. I could do sonic rainbooms in my sleep." Daniel did’t miss the stutter at the start of her sentence so he was unsure if she meant what she said.

"If you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure." Twilight commented.

"'If' she pulls it off. By the sound of her stutter she seems nervous because she might feel like she can't do it." Daniel thought. He looked to Annabelle who was looking at the door. Probably tired of all the talking but she then spoke.

"Bro, Can I talk to you outside for a second?" All the others turned to her.

"Sure Strawberry." They went outside and when the door closed Annabelle spoke.

"What are you going to do with the request from Luna?" Daniel didn’t want to tell her in public. He searched his mind until her remembered he talked telepathically with Mother Nature a few weeks ago when they were in public. He decided to try it again.

"Annabelle? Can you hear me?" Annabelle held her head as she felt a sting in it. "Sorry Annabelle. But I can't say it out loudly in public."

"Well what are you going to do?" She asked back. Daniel was surprised she wasn’t freaking out.

"I don't fully know. If I agree then it could help me. I could get her to trust me and perhaps get information on them if it’s needed. But I’m more worried about the fact she asked me out of the blue. If I refuse, I don't have a good excuse to. So I risk getting caught." Daniel mentally sighed in his mind. "I guess I’ll accept. It could be a great help. But I’ll need to remove the radiation within me as soon as possible. So...I guess I’ll have to deal with a side effect. I hope it’s not too bad." Daniel finished. "Now I’ll say something normally. In case someone is listening in or can hear us. I would look weird if I don't answer you." Daniel spoke normally next. "I think I'll accept."

Annabelle smiled at his answer. She felt like she might not need to hide for much longer. They both entered the library again to see that Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had left.

"Please. I’ve put on enough fashion shows to recognize stage fright when I see it. We've got to find a way to be there for her. Now go on." Rarity finished saying and used her flank to hit Twilight into a bunch of books.

"That was uncalled for." Daniel thought. Twilight popped her head out of the pile of books.

"How am I supposed to find a flight spell in this mess?"

"A flight spell? One sec." Pinkie rushed into the book pile and came back with a book and tossed it to Twilight. "Page 27."

"Howd ya do that?" Applejack asked Pinkie.

"It fell on my face when Rainbow Dash knocked me into the book case." She answered.

"Here it is. The spell that will allow an earth pony to fly for 3 days. It looks really difficult. I'm not sure I can do it."

"You have got to try." Rarity told her.

"Ok, well who's going to volunteer for the test subject?" Daniel knew he couldn’t do it thanks to the magic resistance he currently had. After a few more seconds Rarity spoke.

"I will. For Rainbow Dash I will go first." Rarity stepped forward.

"Here goes." Twilight powered up her horn and magic started to wrap itself around Rarity completely before there was a flash. Everyone stood back up after being knocked to the floor and when they all looked at Rarity she had wings, but they looked like fairy wings and were also see through.

"Wow. They look nice." Daniel commented.

"Why thank you Cosmos. I agree, they look divine." Rarity squealed in joy.

"Well. Now we know the spell works. But I don't think I could do it to all of us. I’ll try and find an alternative." Twilight started to go through her books again and there was then a knock at the door. "Come in!" Twilight shouted. The door opened up and Daniel saw it was Mother Nature in her Daisy form. "Daisy? What are you doing here?"

"Sorry if I am intruding Twilight but..." She went silent when she saw Daniel. "Oh Cosmos. I’ve been looking for you. I need to speak to you about something." Daniel was a little surprised that she was looking for him but he chose to forget about it.

"Ok. What is it?"

"I would prefer to say outside." She walked outside and Daniel turned to Annabelle.

"Want to come along Strawberry." She nodded and they both walked outside. As he walked out he didn’t notice that Twilight looked at him suspiciously.

When he was outside he closed the door and turned to Mother Nature to hear what she had to say.

"Not here. Let's take a walk." Daniel raised an eyebrow at her but he decided to go along with it. As they started to walk she spoke to him telepathically.

"Sorry if you were busy but I forgot to mention this to you. Remember how I said you were technically an entity now and there was others out there?" Daniel nodded at her as they both continued to walk. "Well, how would you like to meet them?" Daniel was unsure about her offer.

"But, won't I have to travel to a different universe? I don't really feel like I'm ready for that." She giggled at that.

"They’re not always in another universe. We have a get together location in a pocket realm that’s nestled between different realities. Where we can all be ourselves. We also study, train and just have a good time." It sounded like a tempting offer. He decided to think about it.

"I'll think about it and give you my answer tomorrow. Anyway how are the others?"

Daniel and Mother Nature spent a while talking about how the other entities were doing. Apparently they were unchanged and still doing their duties. When Daniel asked if he supposedly had any duties to preform she said that, from what she knows, his duty as the heart bearer is just to do good and not abuse it. That was mostly what she made up on the spot however so his true duties, if Daniel has any, are still unknown. As he continued to chat he mentioned about the letter that had been sent that was asking him if he would accept Luna's request to be her student and she mentioned about how it seemed to be a bit strange and while Daniel knew it to be strange he decided to go along with it.

Their conversations started to be about random things but they were still talking telepathically about the stuff they wanted to keep a secret, that way it wouldn’t look awkward that two ponies are walking and looking at each other but not talking.

They were currently sitting in the park and were still talking with their minds.

"So what do you guys study? You mentioned the place where you all gather together is a place you could study, but what could you guys possibly need to study?"

"Just because we are entities and have important roles doesn’t mean we know everything. We share our knowledge and wisdom with each other." She then jumped as a thought entered her head. "If you chose to come along and meet them, you might be a bit swarmed when they find out you’re the heart bearer."

"Why would I be?"

" Well there's not been many heart bearers. In total there have only been 2 if you don’t count you. So that makes you the third bearer." Daniel didn't see what she meant about how he would be swarmed by just that fact.

"So I'm the third one. What's the big deal?"

"Well, Firstly, you’re human and it seems like the pervious one was too. Secondly, the fact that the heart chose you as it's bearer when no others have been chosen is a bit strange and lastly others, as I have said before, have become keepers of power or entities by finding objects of power of through lots of study and training. But not with a cosmic object. Also, I found out something you might find a little shocking. The first bearer was King N." Daniel could now see her points and he sighed but when what she said registered in his mind he jumped in surprise.

"WHAT?!" He shouted at her mentally.

"Calm down and listen. Yes, King N was the very first heart bearer of the one you have merged with, the second heart not the first, but the heart unbended with him itself when he somehow turned evil. None of us know why. It’s like a space in our memory is blank. A timezone where something happened but we can’t remember." Daniel was still recovering from the shock. The one who destroyed his world was apparently the one who was merged with what he is merged with now."If you're worried the others will see you like him, don't worry, they know not to judge instantly."

"You make it sound like I am important. But...why did the 2nd bearer keep her face hidden? Did she take different forms?" He ask.

"Well firstly. We're all important with no one more or less than the other. You don't need power or a title to be important. Just look at the rest of the elements of harmony. A student of a Princess, a hardworking farmer, a party lover, a loyal and energetic athlete. A great clothes maker and a shy animal lover." Daniel chuckled at the names. "Secondly. Why are you complaining about her possibly taking different forms? You have your human, shadow, mew and pony forms. You also act differently in them. Why do you do it?" He didn’t reply as he understood her point.

"I suppose you have a point. Still, did none of you know who the previous bearer, the one before me, truly was?" She shook her head.

"She always kept to herself so we never really got to know her." Daniel was disappointed with this answer but chose to drop this conversation. Nature looked at him when he turned his gaze away from her. A little hurt but she couldn’t let Daniel know who the previous bearer was, out of the previous bearers request as a friend.

"Well...I think we should be going back home. The sun is starting to set. I guess I'll see you around." Daniel started to leave until he heard her speak to him.

"Were you feeling alright?" He turned back to her.

"Yes. Why?" She looked around to make sure they were alone before she continued. Annabelle was swimming in the lake but just got out when she heard Daniel mention they were leaving.

"No. I mean were you feeling any negativity a while ago?" Daniel thought back over what happened today and he remembered how he felt this morning.

"Yes. I felt like I couldn't be bothered with much this morning." She sighed.

"Daniel. I’m sure I mentioned that you need to let the past go and your emotions out. If you hold them in, it will turn out worse for you." He rolled his eyes.

"Nature. I'm fine. It was just a feeling from the realisation of what I might have to do in the future. About King N and how...I might have to kill him." She put her hoof on his chest.

"Remember, if he comes to this universe to get you we'll help you too." She saw Daniel was about to protest but she silenced him. "It’s our duty to stop things like that and as such we will defend this universe to the death." Daniel didn’t argue with her because he knew what she said was true.

"Well...Thanks. I’ll think about your offer to meet the rest of them. Come by in a few days and I’ll have the answer. By the way, how can you understand me so easily?" He was always curious to know how she knew how he felt or was currently feeling.

"I'm the entity of life. I can understand any living creature just by looking at them. By the way, Have you been training often?" Daniel froze. He hadn’t been training a lot, and she sighed as a result. "I’ll be around tonight. I want to see what you can do and what you’ve learned." He looked at her and he could tell she was serious about this.

"Fine. I’ll meet you outside the house around...say 10?" She nodded and Daniel started to walk back to his house. "See you at 10 tonight then. Bye."

"Bye." She said before she vanished in a flash of light.

Daniel started to walk home with Annabelle and she quiet the whole time so when Daniel asked her what was wrong she mentioned that she can't shake the feeling that Luna's request was suspicious, but she soon felt a bit better when Daniel mentioned he had fought and beaten her before and he would do it again if it was needed.

When they arrived home they removed their disguises and while Annabelle went over to the PC, Daniel went into Aperture and headed through the door to the Diamond dog home. When he arrived he was surprised to see Brago and Chrysalis still talking but it looked like Brago was struggling to answer something. Daniel walked over to them and made his presence known.

"What's wrong Brago. You looked stressed." He looked over at Daniel after he jumped.

"Oh, Daniel. Great timing, we have run into an obstacle."

"And that would be?" Daniel asked with a raised eyebrow.

"It turns out the changelings need emotional food and none of can provide that, well we can but...you must have seen what they do." Daniel recalled the dogs he seen that had been sealed in green pods shortly before he met Chrysalis.

"Is there another way?" He shook his head.

"I am afraid not. We were hoping you might have an answer." Daniel thought over it for a moment until he came to the conclusion that he needed to know more on how they feed emotionally so he looked over to Chrysalis who was sitting over at the other side.

"Chrysalis, would you please tell me what your emotional feeding is like. Is it on the emotions themselves of something else?" She sighed.

"As much as I hate to say this. Emotional feeding for us temporarily weakens the meals emotions. Most of the time the subject will feel like their life energy is being sapped and feel empty later which can lead to either out of control emotions or none at all. This is only temporary but if the feeding was large, like many changelings on one poor creature, the loss of emotion might become permanent." Daniel remembered that the heart enhanced almost everything about him so he thought it might be the same for what changelings feed on. He was curious to know if it would have the same effect on him.

"This is stupid. But sometimes stupidity is needed." He took a deep breath before speaking. " Chrysalis...Try it on me." Everyone in the room gasped and looked at him like he just danced with the grim reaper.

"Are...are you sure?" She asked and Daniel just nodded.

"I want to test something so have one of the changelings try it on me...preferably without the slimy pod thing." Chrysalis lit up her horn and some slime appeared on the table.

"You will have to put this around you. Arm, leg, it doesn’t matter." Daniel grabbed the slime and felt it, it was like some kind of dry and bumpy skin that was only recently dried from moisture. He looked back to Chrysalis who was looking uneasy. "You don't have to do this."

"I will deal with any side effects myself." Daniel told her. "Also if this enhancement I got is enough to feed some of her children then that will be something to start off on. I will have to talk to Alpha about their main food source after this." He thought to himself and he saw Chrysalis look over to one of the changelings that was beside her and told her or him to try it.

The changelings horn lit up and Daniel felt a strange tingling feeling where the slime was, it felt similar to that pins and needles feeling you sometimes get. A few moments later it stopped and he looked over to the changeling only to see it collapse on the ground with a smile on its face. Daniel looked back over to Chrysalis who seemed shocked and she then looked back at Daniel.

"How do you feel?"

"No difference." He simply replied.

"Wait. You don't feel empty...not even a little?" Daniel shook his head. Chrysalis horn lit up and Daniel felt the pins and needles again and a few seconds later he saw Chrysalis struggling to keep her balance. He got up and helped her remain standing and after a few seconds she looked back at him. "Feel any different?" She shook his head again. "Wow. I...I'm speechless."

"If you don't mind. What happened?" Daniel asked her.

"Well...When we eat emotions its taste varies depending on the emotions. Yours tasted sweet, sour and a little stale. Like a chicken and lemon sandwich. But it was...almost perfectly done together in a strange way." Daniel rolled his eyes at what she compared him too. "Do you mind if I take a larger amount to feed the rest of my kids?" She asked nervously.

"I don't see why not." She smile and Daniel felt the pins again only this time it was much stronger. By the time it was over he felt like he ran at full speed for a few moments and felt he slightly winded. The green slime turned blue and grew to almost 5 times its size. It had a steam of colours in it that swirled around.

"That should do for my kids for the next few days." She took the slime and wrapped it around one of her legs. "Thank you Daniel. But...How were you able to handle that?" Daniel looked to the ground.

"Let’s just say , for now, there is some secrets I want to keep hidden. Hopefully not for much longer."

"I won't complain. You've already helped quite a bit." She looked down at the changeling who just started to wake up. "We’re going home." She then looked behind her only to see the second changeling she had with her was gone. After looking around a little she was looking at something close to Daniel and when he looked in the direction she was looking he saw a changeling looking at him with but unlike the other, this one had green eyes. "Aromura?"

"Your aura is red and blue." She said, not taking her gaze off Daniel.

"Aromura." She looked back at Chrysalis when the 2nd time her name was called caught her attention. "It's time to go." She nodded and the two started to walk out of the Diamond dog home. "I hope to see you again Daniel, and both Brago and this Thag guy soon." She started to leave but Daniel had one more thing to ask.

"Green eyes? Aromura? Why that name and why is she different?" Chrysalis stopped and looked back at Daniel.

"She was born with a strange ability. She could see auras and smell emotions much better that any other changeling. Aromura is a combination of Aroma and aura, that's where she got her name, and the green eyes symbolize changeling royalty." Daniel was a bit surprised.

"You brought your child?"

"They’re all my children; I was also able to know if Brago and the dogs really meant no harm by letting her read their auras and emotions. She has, so far, not been wrong in her judgment and I brought her along to show her how to be a leader for when she takes my place."

"I guess that makes sense." Chrysalis just smile before her horn lit up and they vanished. Brago walked over to Daniel with a little look of worry on his face.

"You feeling fine?"

"I’m fine Brago, just feeling a little fatigued." Daniel looked back to where Chrysalis left using teleportation. "I hope the rest of the alliance accepts them. They were planning to attack the ponies so this will hopefully put an end to that."

"Why you trust the ponies? Everything they did. Now with another race say so in it." Daniel sighed and told Brago the reason.

"I think I have already told you this but I will say it. If you attack them then you are just as guilty as them. They think their version of harmony should be everything's version of it. So if you wait and let them attack first, then with a good few words will break their spirit. By not harming them you are showing you want harmony. If they attack it will show they are doing the total opposite of what they say they are and that will break their spirit. Also because the ponies of today might not be like the ones of yesterday so they deserve a chance to show it." Daniel heard Brago laugh when he finished what he was saying.

"Nice plan." Daniel decided to get back home. It was likely late in the night so he had to get Annabelle to sleep.

" I don’t think the ponies are bad anymore. They were probably leaderless and scared, or their leader was a total power hungry moron. So now that this is out of the way I need to remember to take Annabelle to school in the morning. He reminded himself. "Well I hope it doesn’t come to that. I don't want any blood on my hands. Anyway. If there’s a problem let me know, I’ll be back home."

"Bye Daniel." Brago said before heading off down another tunnel while Daniel went back through the door to his laboratory.

When Daniel arrived back home he felt like something was wrong and after a few moments of thinking he realised it was because he’s not seen his kids around which is unusual as they usually played with each other quite a lot and are about the place often. He looked around Aperture quickly and saw they weren’t in the factory or the main floor and also weren’t helping the other bots dig so he decided to check his house.

"So you’ll help?" Daniel heard a voice and it was clear that it belonged to Freddy.

"Sure, why not." He heard the rest of them cheer after Annabelle said that. Daniel was looking at the side but Selene saw him and nudged Freddy and pointed at him when she got his attention.

"Oh, Daddy. Nice to see you. Where’ve you been?" Freddy asked curiously.

"Just helping some ,hopefully new, friends with a food problem. What about you?" Freddy sighed.

"Nothing much. Should Auntie Annabelle not be going to bed soon?" Daniel chuckled.

"Yes. In fact I was just going to tell her it was her bed time." Annabelle groaned in disappointment. "Now Annabelle. You have pony school tomorrow." When he said that he started to wonder if she needed it. She was quite well educated for her age and with this being a different world would she need it? He then remembered that if she did go it could help her fit in and get out more often so he let it drop.

"Fine." She turned the computer off and got her Pjs which were on the arm of the couch and headed to Terabithia and turned in for the night.

"You're sending her to school?" Freddy asked.

"Yes. It might help her fit in and will also get her out more." With Annabelle going to sleep and everything done that needs to be for the day, Daniel had no idea what he should do for the night. He didn’t want to sleep and experience those nightmares again and he had nothing to do to keep his mind busy. "What are you all doing?" Daniel asked his kids.

"We are...busy cleaning Aperture." Freddy stuttered a little which Daniel noticed.

"Freddy. Are you feeling ok?" He chuckled nervously.

"Am I ok? I'm part machine. I'm fine. Better than ever." He said with a little panic and Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"We got to go." Selene said and started pulling Freddy away and the others followed. Daniel just stood there looking at the door to Aperture as it closed after they entered.

"What's with them?" He asked himself as they disappeared into Aperture. "Great. Another night with nothing to do." Daniel realised what he just said and slapped himself. "It's like a full fridge but the only reason you say there's 'noting to eat' is only because there's nothing there that you want." Daniel walked out the front door to start some more training but as he left he didn’t notice Annabelle coming back out of Terabithia and Freddy coming out of Aperture.

"Is it almost ready?" She asked.

"With your help we can get most of it done before midnight." Freddy told her and she smiled.

"Alright, let's do it." Annabelle followed Freddy into Aperture.

While Daniel stood outside he waited on Mother Nature to arrive. He almost jumped out of his shoes and latched onto a tree branch when he felt a touch from behind and found out it was Mother Nature who had been waiting there for a while.

"Sorry if I scared you. I thought you would’ve heard me." She said with a giggle as Daniel flew down from the tree.

"You give me quite a scare." Daniel said as he reached the ground. "So what did you mean by seeing what I could do?"

"I want you to battle me." He froze up when he heard that. He still remembered the time he fought Tractus and how it went, horribly. He looked at her to see if she was joking but all his hopes were drained when she changed her form. She now looked like a Human but she was also a collection of roots that all gripped together to give a human like figure, her eyes changed from water like blue she had in her pony form to a green and her hands looked like talons.

"Do we honestly have to do this?" He asked. He didn’t like having to fight and tried to avoid it as much as possible.

"I can heal all our injuries when we’re done so no need to worry." She took a fighting stance. Daniel gulped and took a stance too. She lunged at him at blinding speed but he just managed to block her downward slash only for him to jump back when she used her other hand to try and hit him.

Daniel did his best to avoid all of her attacks and for the most part it worked, a lucky hit every now and them but the majority of her hits either were blocked or missed him. This continued for about 2 full minutes until she stopped and looked at him and sighed.

"Daniel. You need to fight back. The training I’ve had can keep me going for thousands of years before I even start to feel tired. And that's not a saying. I timed myself." He stuttered before speaking.

"You’re my friend. I will not hurt you." She narrowed her eyes at him.

"What happens here will not affect our friendship. If you want to protect those you care about, your sister, you kids and your friends then you need to stop restraining yourself. If you’re restraining yourself because I’m a women then don't. As entities we normally train like this, the thing that entities shame is hurting a none entity life form for no good reason. That to us is the equivalent of someone hitting an infant for fun to you." She lunged at him again and managed to cut the left side of his face, drawing blood.

Daniel went ahead with what she said and went as fast as he could to throw a punch but she easily stopped it and kicked him back. He made a quick recovery and launched an energy blast at her only for her to back hand slap it back at him and for it to send him through two trees. Mother Nature walked up to where he got blasted and saw he was gone when the dust cleared. She then felt a force push her forward into a large bolder, which was actually a punch from Daniel and turned around to she saw Daniel in his shadow form.

Daniel quickly backed into the darkness around him and flew around to avoid making a noise. Mother Nature closed her eyes and after a few seconds she turned around and looked straight at Daniel, he was worried that she saw him and he was proven right as some vines grabbed his leg and threw him back over to her.

"You have a lot to learn. But the night is still young. Let's continue." As she said that he teleported away and she looked around again. When she couldn’t see him she closed her eyes again only for them to open in shock after a moment. She walked forward and felt a strange barrier that was around her. Daniel tried using his power of space to trap her. "Not good enough." She flicked her hand and Daniel was thrown towards her by some vines again and as he hit his barrier it broke and the impact also caused Daniel to bleed from his nose and the mist of his shadow form started to fade.

"You are somewhat creative in your battle tactics but you won't last long against King N like this. Perhaps a few of his soldiers but not against him." Daniel remained unmoving and she heard him starting to breath heavily in anger. "Hey, Don't feel bad, you’ll get stronger with the training I have planned for you." She said trying to calm him down as she rubbed the back of his head but Daniel heard none of it as he was having a battle in his mind.

"I can't even knock the wind out of her a little. I can't call myself an entity if I can't battle or a father if I can't keep my kids safe. No, I need to get stronger. It's no surprise I couldn’t beat her. I need her training. I need to take things more seriously from now on." Daniel was starting to get the hiccups from his anger but he also felt a fire building in his chest. A fire that felt very familiar, thinking back he remembered the only other time he felt this was... "Oh No. Tractus." Daniel tried to speak to Mother Nature but he couldn’t move his mouth. He tried greatly but couldn’t move one bit. Then, as if looking through the eyes of someone else, his body started to move by itself. He tried to speak to her with a telepathic message but he got no response. He soon felt like time itself was slowing down for him and he felt like closing his eyes and going to sleep but his vision just became blurry before fading and he felt like he just got dropping into a dark and cold pit.

"Daniel let's get you healed up and..." She stopped and her eyes went wide with surprise when she saw his blue eyes were now red. "Daniel?" She asked while tilting her head to the side. Daniel lifted up his arm and pointed at her with his index finger and energy started to flow into it. A white ball of power was at the tip of his finger and ready to fire. "Still want to keep going? Fine." She got into a stance again and Daniel fired his blast at her. She tried to punch it back at him again but it just stopped it for a moment as it grinded against her hand before it continued moving forward and hit her in the chest sending her back a good distance.

"What the..." She said in surprise. As she got up and looked back to where Daniel was only to find he was gone. She looked around and found him right next to her, his face void of emotion. He quickly move in for a punch but she saw it and moved out of the way just in time. As his fist hit the ground it felt like an earthquake was happening and the world was starting to literally split apart but she quickly fixed it. By the time she looked back at Daniel she got hit in the face with another blast of energy and got knocked backwards again.

"I will keep them safe. Nothing will hurt them." Daniel said and as she looked at him she though he was crying until she saw he wasn't crying tears, but blood instead.

"His emotions are out of control again. I need to be careful. This state he's in could harm this world and him. But up until now I've been using no power at all. Let’s try using 0.01% of my power." She said to herself. She launched forwards and Daniel tried to block but she hit him before he could and it caused him to smash through a tree. As he got up she saw he had a red aura around him and it grew slightly and the injuries he had sustained were now healed. Even the injury he got from the kick she just did was almost gone.

Daniel lunged at her again and he was slightly faster that before but she just grabbed him with vines and smashed him on the ground many times. After the 10th time he hit the ground he grabbed her vine and crushed it in his hand which caused him to drop to the ground face first.

One of the injuries he sustained was a brutal one. His left eye hit a rock on the 8th smash to the ground and it was in his eye socket but Daniel ripped the rock out and stood up as he stared to heal. What caught her attention was his aura. It was larger and a slightly more bloody shade of red.

Daniel charged at her and the charge was so fast with so much force that just the first step that pushed him forward cracked the ground and caused a strong wind gust.

Nature changed up her tactic by side stepped him and tripping him up. He got up within a moment and managed to lands a hit on her back. While it didn’t hurt her she did realise something.

“He’s faster than before. He's getting faster as he fights. ” She lunged forwards and kicked him in the jaw but his feet remained on the ground and he remained standing. As he turned to look at her again she saw the injury he received was smaller and almost fully healed. “ He’s tougher too, attacks are doing less damage to him and the speed of his healing has sped up. It seems that when he's angry everything about him becomes stronger, but at the cost of control. This might be interesting.”

Daniels Aura started to shaft and now it was moving, resulting in an aura that looked like a blood fire. The ground started to crack and split where he was standing and even Daniels skin started to rip as he muscles grew with the power his body was producing. This resulted in bleeding and since it was injuries from cosmic energy they were healing very slowly, but the injury he received on his left eyes was now gone and his left eye was fully healed.

“ Interesting. Yes. But later. I need to end this now. He's body is at it's power limit and it's starting to damage him.” She used her vines to hold him down but they were soon burned as he grabbed one and increased his body temperature which caused him to break free but the time they provided was enough for her as she touched his forehead with her hand and he dropped onto the ground, sound asleep.

When that was done she healed his injuries before picking him up and taking him into his house and laying him on the couch. As she looked at him sleeping she smile when she felt a bit of happiness go through her.

"He has a lot to learn but with a kind spirit like his, and that fiery determination. I know he’ll make a good entity. He has lost control twice now but both times were to do with his family and friends. Not himself." She placed her hand to his forehead and closed her eyes as she entered his dream. She did feel a mental barrier protecting his mind but she knew how to get around it as it was a weak one. She only wanted to talk to him in his dream, nothing else.

When she entered his dream she saw him sitting on a couch happily watching TV with what she assumed to be his family as Annabelle was also there with him. She approached him and touched his forehead again which made him consciously aware that he was dreaming and he looked at her nervously.

"I...I am sorry about what happened."

"Don't be. It's not your fault you lost control. But I think when your training begins we should make emotional control the first thing that needs to be done. You need to control your emotions and the power you use when you’re put under emotional pressure. I will try and make that part as painless as possible." He smile at her kindness.

"Thanks. I...also think I might go and meet all the other entities at that place you mentioned. It might turn out to be good. I'm still unsure but I will have a true answer soon. By the looks of it so far it seems like a yes." She giggled and smiled at him.

"I honestly think you'll like it there. There’s-" She stopped talking, looked to the side and narrowed her eyes before pointing and firing a beam in that direction. "Nosey." She then made a bubble appear in her hand and it expanded but as it did it disappeared.

"What did you do?" He asked.

"Don't worry about it."

As Luna flew through the dreamscape she made a mental list of those who were dreaming. She wanted to be sure that she hadn’t seen Cosmos dream rather than just miss it and make an embarrassing choice when she chose to confront him about it after a while of getting to know him. Even if he wasn’t Daniel then she still would get a good student as all the things that she has heard about his personality and behaviour is largely positive.

She had just finished writing the name of pony number 285 from her notepad but she still hadn’t seen any dream that belonged to Cosmos. As she continued searching she heard a familiar voice from a dream that was close by and when she approached it she felt the same strange resistance as before. She knew this was Daniel's or his sisters dream.

She pushed forward with her magic and entered the dream. She found herself in a black and grey environment and there was statues of others that looked just like Daniel. She thought those must be his parents based on the previous dream she had seen. But there was another figure and this one had colour on it and was talking to Daniel. Upon further inspection she saw this wasn’t one of his own imagination but instead someone who was in his dream besides her. It had the same body structure as Daniel did but it looked like it was a tree with eyes that were green.

"How? How can there be another who can enter dreams without magical training since that’s kept a secret?"

She chose to let it slip and listened into what they were talking about.

"I honestly think you'll like it there. There’s-" The figure stopped talking and looked in Luna's direction and narrowed it's eyes. Luna was a little scared that this thing was looking right at her.

"I’m not making my presence known to it or the dreamer. It can't see me." She said trying to calm herself down but the creature then fired a blast right at her and when it impacted with her it forced her out of Daniel's dream. She looked back at his dream only for her to see the creature looking at her through it.

"Nosey." It said and a bubble appeared in its hand before expanding and started to cover Daniel's dream. The clouds also blocked out the view of his dream so she couldn’t see into it. She approached his dream and tried to enter it but the bubble wouldn't allow her to, she even tried using almost all of her magic but still couldn’t get through.

Luna stood there and continued to look at the bubble covered dream with a confused expression. She had no idea what that thing was but judging by the voice she assumed it to be female.

"How did she do that. That...that has...what?" Luna's mind was trying to make sense of what just happened.

"So…this is your family?" She asked while looking at the frozen grey figures.

"Yeah. That’s them." He said with a smile which quickly turned into a look of curiosity when he saw Nature staring at them and nodding like she knew that’s what they looked like already. Daniel then realised something and asked her a question. "How did you stop me? Tractus couldn’t when I lost it before."

"Remember, I represent life so I can control things related to the living more easily than any other entity, like emotions. However for more powerful lifeforms like you, I need to touch their forehead to calm their mind directly. But there are some who are so resistant, I couldn’t change their emotions if I wanted too." Daniel smiled at her.

"Well...Again, sorry if I hurt you." She rubbed where his first blast impacted her.

"You didn’t hurt me. It felt like a gust of wind but it was quite impressive for one who is still new to this entity stuff like you. I was only using 100th of 1% of my power." She then looked at him with an evil grin. "But I expect that will change soon." He just sighed as he knew what she was referring to. "You should get up. It's almost sunrise."

"Already?"

"Time moves fast when you sleep. Come on, wake up." She touched his forehead and his dream became brighter and brighter. He then found himself fully awake on the couch of his house. "So when will my training start?"

"Tomorrow. You should rest today." Daniel got up off the couch; he had no intention on staying in his house today. He needed to get Annabelle to school and then go and see Rainbow's performance.

"Sorry, but I have things to do today." She helped his to his feet, still a little unsteady.

"Well. If you’re going out today try and not use a lot of your energy. Save it for my training, you will likely need it. I'll also let the others know about this too." She told him and he intended to listen to her advice.

"Fine. Oh, Nature. Can you help me with something?" He said the first part with a groan of annoyance.

"What might it be?"

"I need you to help remove the radiation in me. Do you think you could do that?" She looked at him from top to bottom a few times before she smiled.

"Yes, I can." She said and he was quickly enveloped in a green mist. He felt like it was almost the same as steam from a hot shower but a little thicker. After a moment and a load of Goosebumps later the mist disappeared.

"That should do it." Daniel was happy to hear that but he was also annoyed with himself as he cursed himself for not asking her or the others for help in removing it before. "Now I need to get going. See you later Daniel." She disappeared in a flash of light again and left him standing alone in the centre of the living room.

Daniel walked to Terabithia to wake up Annabelle and he found her fast asleep on the tree bed. He started to wake her up by shaking her gently.

"Annabelle. Time to get up." She lifted her head with a groan.

"Morning already? Why can't night time last longer." She felt back down to the bed and pulled the covers over her.

"Now Annabelle. Don't make me get you out of the bed." She didn’t move so he pulled the covers off her and levitated her off the bed and into the living room. When Annabelle was dropped on the couch she almost screamed in annoyance.

"Fine, I'm up. I'm up."

"Good. Now go and get changed. You have school to go to." She walked off up the stairs and Daniel transformed into his pony form and then put on his fake mark before waiting at the basement door for her. She returned a few moments later and he turned her into her pony form before they both walked through the basement, out of their other house and towards the school.

When they got to the entrance of the school he found Cheerilee waiting at the entrance and checking off a list. As he got closer he heard her speak after ticking another box.

"Strawberry is still off." She placed the notepad in a bag she had before turning and starting to head in.

"Not today." This stopped Cheerilee in her tracks and she turned around to see Daniel and Annabelle both waiting.

"Cosmos? You're here?"

"I know I’ve been away for a while but things are sorted out now. Strawberry will start coming here more often." Cheerilee looked at Annabelle and smiled.

"Well it's nice to see you're here, let me introduce you to the rest of the class." She looked back at Daniel and he just nudged her forward, Annabelle sighed and went into the school.

"I’ll be here to pick her up at 3. If I’m not here then wait for me at our house ok, and remember what we discussed?" She nodded at Daniel with a smile; she knew what he was talking about. "Good. Have a nice day."

With Annabelle now in school Daniel headed to Twilight's house to see how they would get to cloudsdale but knowing her she would already have a plan for that.

As he approached the library he chapped the door and a few seconds later it Spike answered it.

"Morning Cosmo. You're just in time." He greeted him with a smile.

"Does Twilight have a solution to the cloud problem yet?" He just chuckled.

"Yup. She was up late last night trying to figure it out. She wouldn’t rest until she found an answer." That sounded just like the Twilight he knew.

"Great. Are the others here yet?" Spike pointed to them, they were around Twilight who was currently casting a spell on Pinkie.

"Well. Time to see if it worked." Daniel said to himself as he stepped into the library and walked up to his friends.

"Cosmos. You're here." Twilight said with a smile.

"Did you think I wouldn’t be there to support Dash? That isn't happening. Where is..." He was about to ask where Fluttershy was until he remembered she is a Pegasus and could also walk on clouds.

"Where is...?" Twilight was waiting on him finishing.

"Forget it, I just remembered Fluttershy is also a Pegasus. What’s your plan for us to get to cloudsdale?" Twilight levitated a book over to Daniel and he read it. "Cloud walking spell?"

"Yes. The one I used on Rarity was too hard to do again. So I decided to go along with this one." Rarity cleared her throat to catch their attention.

"Twilight. The performance will start soon. We should get going." Twilight put the book away and turned to Daniel.

"Ok, I am going to cast it on you too. Ready?" He simply nodded and her horn lit up, Daniel felt the same feeling he felt when Mother Nature shrouded him in that green mist and after a few seconds the magic stopped. "That should do it. Spike, would you please watch over the library while we’re away?" Spike gave a salute like a soldier would do before picking up some books and finding their places on the shelves.

"Alright. Let's go." Twilight picked up a suitcase and walked outside.

A few moments later Daniel was left puzzled as they were flying up to cloudsdale in a balloon. He was wondering why Twilight had it in a suitcase she kept in her library but he didn’t ask her, he was too focused on getting to cloudsdale to see this performance. Rarity chose to fly there rather than ride in the balloon, mostly she seemed to be showing off and it was a little annoying. As he got closer to the clouds he heard Dash's voice through them.

"We?" A few moments later they got up to the clouds and the balloon seemed to stop in its tracks as if it knew not to go higher. "I-I can't believe it."

"It's incredible." Fluttershy added.

"This is so cool, you guys made it." Pinkie jumped out of the balloon when it stopped.

"Sure did."

"WAIT!" Dash panicked as Pinkie jumped out but when she remained standing on the clouds and the rest soon did the same which left Dash both thrilled and confused. "How did you do that? Only Pegasus ponies can walk on clouds." Pinkie decided to do cartwheels across the cloud at that moment.

"Pretty cool huh?"

"I found a spell that makes temporary wings but it was too difficult to do more than once. So I found an easier spell that lets the rest of us walk on clouds." Twilight explained to them.

"And we came ta cheer you to victory." Daniel started to wonder if he should have some fun and appear in his mew form for a bit but then he remembered that Nature said he should rest so he decided to listen to her.

"To be honest, I was starting to get just the teeniest, tiniest bit nervous. But I feel a lot better now that you guys are here." Daniel chuckled inwardly at how she was acting, trying to be all fearless and tough. "Hey. We've got some time before the competition, why don't Fluttershy and I show you around cloudsdale?" Needless to say they all cheered and walked off, following Dash.

A few moments later they walked to the edge of a cloud and saw what cloudsdale truly looked like. It more or less looked like a roman city in the sky. It had the same kind of architectural build to its buildings and even a coliseum.

"Here it is. The greatest city in the sky." While the others were all looking at cloudsdale in aww, Rarity was overly admiring her wings in a mirror close to them. "Some of the greatest pegusi in history came from cloudsdale." Rarity called on them to wait for her when she realised they were moving on. As they moved along through the city Rarity's wings seem to attract a lot of attention.

"Be careful with those wings Rarity. They’re made from gossamer and morning dew, and they’re incredibly delicate." Despite the warning Twilight gave, Rarity didn't seem to be bothered following it.

"Don't worry Twilight, I'm sure they can't get worn out from too much attention." Daniel had a bad feeling in his gut, he didn’t know why but he felt there would be some bad moments with those wings. Perhaps he was worried it might hurt Dash's ego as others seem to be more attracted to those wings. Whatever it was he felt his guy tighten.

"Since we're up here, I'd sure like ta get a look at where the weather's made."

"Great idea. Come 'on everyone. To the weather factory." Daniel started to follow them but as he was sightseeing he ran into another pony when he wasn’t looking ahead of him.

"Sorry about that." He apologized to whoever he dumped into.

"Cosmos? What are you doing here?" Daniel realized that voice, it belonged to Ditzy.

"Ditzy? Nice to see you again." Daniel greeted her.

"You're not a Pegasus. How are you here?"

"Walk on clouds spell. Twilight did it."

"Are the rest of the elements here too?"

"Yes they are. We all came to cheer on Rainbow Dash at the competition." When he said that her face changed from a smile to a sad frown and this didn’t go unnoticed by him. "Ditzy? Are you ok?"

"Y-Yes. I am." She put on a smile but Daniel could easily tell it was a fake one.

"Why did you get sad when I mentioned about the competition." Daniel looked at the bag pack she had with her and saw a piece of paper with a number on it. "You’re in it too?" She nodded. "Well that's great. Don't you think so?" Daniel was surprised by what she did next, she started to cry. "D-Ditzy?"

"I won't be...be in the competition. I'm turning it in." She said while whipping tears from her face.

"What...Why? What reason would you have to do that?" She looked away from him when he asked that.

"I can't say." Daniel placed his hoof on her back.

"Ditzy. We might not know each other that well but we’re still friends. You don't have to tell me but if you do I won't tell anypony." Her eyes focused on him. They were no longer looking in different directions but right at him.

"Promise?"

"Swear it." When Daniel said that she looked from side to side and then back at him.

"I don't want others to laugh at me. I don't want them to think I’m stupid." Daniel thought she was referring to her eyes.

"Do you mean your eyes?" She nodded.

"It's not my fault I was born with it." She was starting to cry more than before.

"Hey, Hey. I don't think you are stupid." This didn’t seem to stop her crying much.

"Thanks but...others don't see me the way you do." Daniel was about to continue but he was cut off by another voice.

"Hey look. It's the stupid derp eyed rat." Daniel turned around to see three Pegasus's, one grey, one brown and the other an orange colour, all of them wearing white uniforms with hats to go with it.

"I’m not stupid!" Ditzy cried out at them.

"Who is this? Your coltfriend? Why would he want to be friends with a stupid Pegasus who can't even fly straight?" Daniel looked back at Ditzy and she looked like she was about to break down. Daniel remembered that Annabelle got bullied in her school for a while until he went with her and confronted the bullies. The leader got his older sibling to come with him the next day and one thing lead to another and both of them ended up fighting.

Daniel won but not without a few bruises and a fractured nose. He barely remembered how it ended, the end of it was like a dream. He saw the younger one hit his sister and from that moment on he didn't think straight. He went right for the older one who punched him many times before and kicked the back of his leg before grabbing his head and using all his strength, he threw him into the ground head first before grabbing him by the neck and punching as hard as he could.

As he looked at Ditzy he saw her as Annabelle who just came back from school, crying. He almost snapped completely when that image flashed in his mind.

"What did you morons just call her?" He said to them eerily.

"Hey, we’re not morons."

"Well your voices say otherwise. You literally sound like the idiots from a stage play. What grades did you get at school to get the work you do? Or did you get it from being pea brained brutes. Someone who takes orders like a dog?" Ditzy stopped crying and was just watching Daniel, almost a little scared by his sudden voice tone change.

"Yeah well...your-" The one beside him nudged him and whispered something but Daniel heard it clearly.

"That's Cosmos. An element of harmony and the one who went up against Nightmare Moon." The other two were shocked and with an audible gulp, took a few steps back.

"Hey look. We don’t want any trouble." Daniel used his speed and ran up beside them but they didn't look until he stopped and a strong gust of wind blew in the direction he came from. Even Ditzy looked around when he moves cause she lost track of his movements.

"Oh sure. Now you cower when you know who I am." He was not going to let them get off easily.

"We...I..." The Pegasus stuttered. Not knowing what to say.

"Say sorry to her, and leave her alone." Ditzy couldn’t take her eyes off of what Daniel was doing for her. Other's have been somewhat her friends before, they were there to help her but when she got bullied they backed out. Fearing what others would say about them if they heard about them hanging out with her. But here Daniel was and he wasn’t backing down.

"What...but-" Daniel narrowed his eyes at them and that shut them up. "Sorry Miss Ditzy. We won't do it again." They said together quickly before flying off. Daniel scoffed when they few off.

"Good riddance. I bet your job pays better than theirs anyway." Daniel went back to where Ditzy was without going at the speed he did before. When he got over to her she went close to his face and her bottom lip was quivering while she still cried but she had a smile on her face.

"Co-Cosmos..." She stood there for a moment before she tackled him to the ground in a big hug. "Thank you. So much." She said as she continued to cry tears of joy.

"Uh. Ditzy, can you please get off me?" She realised she had tackled him to the ground in a hug and quickly got off of him.

"Sorry. But...Nopony has ever stood up for me like that. They mostly all back out when the bullies arrived."

"Hey. I said I was your friend and I mean it. So now that they’re gone why not continue going through with the competition?" She looked a little uneasy.

"But...What if they’re others who think the same?" She asked.

"Forget about them. Bullies just pick on others weaknesses or faults because they themselves are so flawed they tried to make themselves feel better by hurting others." She held her number in her hoof and continued to look at it. He could tell it was going to take a bit more encouragement to get her to go through with it. "Ditzy. This is your time to shine. Even if you don't come in first it doesn’t mean you’re bad. Some are just better at things than others. Back in my home we had some folks who were considered crazy and do you know what they did?" She shook her head. "They didn’t listen to others and followed their own dreams, and they became some of the best inventors, artist and teachers ever. Everyone has their moments to shine-" He folded her hoof over the paper. "- and I think this is one of your big moments to show them what you’re made of." She smiled at hearing this.

"You-You're right!" She now looked determined. "I won’t let this chance go to waste! Again, Thanks for what you did back there!" She smiled at him and then ran off to the coliseum. As she ran Daniel couldn’t help but smile as her newfound determination.

"Cosmos!?" Daniel heard Twilight call out to him.

"Over here!" He called back and Twilight ran towards him.

"Where were you?"

"I was helping a friend." He looked in the direction Ditzy went.

"Well it's almost time for the competition to start. Also Rarity is going to enter." Daniel sighed.

"Let me guess. The attention of her silly wings has gone to her head?" Twilight nodded and Daniel almost facehooved. "Well let's go. We don't want to keep Dash waiting."

Daniel and Twilight met up with the rest of them, not including Dash or Rarity, and headed to the coliseum. When they were there a Pegasus pony took them to their seats and they waited for the event to start. Daniel knew there couldn’t be two 1st places so he prayed to whatever higher power there was that Ditzy or Dash didn’t come in last.

Pinkie got a No1 foam finger and Daniel started to question where she got such a thing in a world with little to no actual hands. Some laughing caught his attention and he looked at the cloud below him to see it was the same 3 who were picking on Ditzy before.

"Fillies and Gentlecolts. Please rise and join me, in welcoming our beloved princess Celestia!" The anouncer pointed and the cheers from the crowed raised. Daniel saw Celestia along with two guards land on a cloud that was high up in the coliseum. "Please welcome our celebrity judges for the best young flyers competition, the wonder bolts!" A bunch of Pegasus ponies flew in and then up before making an explosion like one from a firework show before taking their seats on a few empty clouds. "And now, Let's find out who will take the prize as this year’s best young flyer."

A few moments later a flyer exited the curtains and started to preform tricks followed by another and it repeated. When Daniel saw it was Ditzy's turn he focused on what she did. Needless to say, he was impressed. She use one of her eyes and juggle 3 bean bags with her hooves and when her wings flapped downwards her biggest feathers flipped hoops that she caught with her wings when they went up only to throw them back up when she flapped them. She used her other eye to navigate through hoops in the air before back flipping and throwing everything in the air where she then stopping on a cloud and caught the items as they fell. Holding the rings with her wings and the 3 bean bags in her hooves and one in her mouth.

"Amazing hoof, wing and eye coordination!" The announcer shouted.

The entire coliseum was in awe of how she managed to do that before they broke into a loud cheer. They were now waiting for Dash to give her performance, which was at the very end along with Rarity. While Dash's performance was more on speed and manoeuvring, Rarity's was more graceful and beautiful. Dash flew among cloud pillars but seemed to lose her focus and hit one which sent her off course.

"Nice work. Rainbow crash." The three started to laugh but were quickly silence when Daniel spoke.

"Watch what you're saying about my friends." They froze up and shut up.

Dash now flew into the sky and worked on some clouds, making them spin rounds like records.

"Look, Phase 2 is working." They all started to cheer for her but Daniel just smiled genuinely at how she was doing, which he thought was quite good. But that didn’t last as she was knocked away by a little cloud that hit her in the face which caused the big one to spin right at Celestia, who ducked to avoid it. After a few moments of standing still in mid air they both flew up to the sky, intending to finish their performances.

"Look upon me Equestria! For I am Rarity!" She shouted to everyone when she flew in front of the sun and different rays of colour shined down, however that didn’t last long as her wings were burned to ash and she started to fall.

"Oh no! Her wings evaporated into thin air!" The wonder bolts tried to help her but the kicks from her panicing knocked them out.

"That's it. This is an emergence." Daniel quickly altered space to make the area next to him an area that would make him invisible if he stepping into it, then he separated into his mew form from his side which was right next to the alter space so none of the ponies saw anything. He hid behind a pillar before making himself visible again, but just as he was about to go and help out he heard Dash shout.

"Hold on Rarity! I'm coming!" She zoomed downward towards Rarity and the wonder bolts.

"Oh, I can't look." He heard an echoed voice which was what his clone heard Fluttershy say.

He heard gasps and looked to where they were all looking and saw that Dash had almost broke the sound barrier and a few moments later she did just that in the form of a Rainbow explosion which caused the whole coliseum to look in shock, even his friends. Fluttershy however was jumping for joy and shouting, this was totally unlike her.

"A sonic Rainboom! She did it! She did it!" Dash managed to get Rarity and the Wonder bolts before they hit the ground and flew back up and over the coliseum, leaving a Rainbow trail behind her before she came back and the other ponies helped her with the 4 she was carrying. The entire coliseum broke into cheers and confetti fell all around, Fluttershy was still jumping energetically and shouting about the Sonic Rainboom.

Daniel on the other hand was shocked, it was not the sonic rainboom that shocked him but it was what it looked like. The only other time he saw something that was close to that was...when he though he died and shortly before he woke up.

"How did...What?" Daniel decided to ask PIA because he had a feeling he never would find an answer the normal way. "How did I see that before?"

"That was a glimpse into the future."

"How?"

When you first merged, you were almost dead. So the heart did what it had to do to keep you alive. It couldn’t revive you if you died so it went back in time to reverse the effects of your almost total death. When you were back to normal it fulfilled your last thought. It sent you back to your own time but as it did it bent time and space which caused you to get a glimpse of that rain boom from the future. Yes. The heart itself is semi sentient. Enough to know what needs done to keep a host alive and when it's host in is danger. But from what I know, it doesn't have enough sentience to have a will of its own when it’s not required." Daniel stood there for a moment to process what he had just heard.

After he understood it he turned invisible again and remerged with his pony clone. His friends were leaving their seats so he followed then down to the main level of the coliseum, where Rarity was standing in the balloon.

"I want to apologize to all of you for getting so carried away with my beautiful wings. I guess I just lost my head." All of them assured her it was ok. "And I'm especially sorry that I was so thoughtless as to jump into the contest at the last minute after you had worked so hard to win it." She said this while looking at Dash. "Can you ever, ever forgive me?"

"Aww it's ok. Everything turned out alright, right? I just wish I could've met the wonder bolts when they were awake." Dash felt a nudge on her shoulder and turned to see the wonder bolts she had saved in the fall. "Oh my gosh!"

"Wow. Total fan girl much? I knew she like them but wow."

"So you're the little pony who saved our lives. We really wanted to meet you and say thanks." She repeated the same things she said before but her smile got wider.

"Now, Now, Keep this up and her ego will go through the roof." Daniel saw a shadown on the ground as when he looked up he saw Celestia flying down to them and they greeter her with a bow so Daniel did the same, even it felt weird to him.

"Hello Twilight Sparkle and hello to your friends too."

"Princess Celestia, I’m sorry I ruined the competition. Rainbow Dash here really is the best flyer in all of Equestria." Dash looked a bit nervous at that statement.

"I know she is, that's why for her incredible act of bravery, and her spectacular sonic rain boom. I’m presenting the grand prize for best young flyer to this year’s winner, Miss Rainbow Dash." A crown or tiara was place on her head and the entire coliseum cheered. Dash started to repeat the words 'oh my gosh' again but much more than before as her friends picked her up and lifted her away.

"So Twilight sparkle, did you learn anything about friendship from this experience?"

"I did Princess, but I think Rarity learned it even more than me." They both looked to Rarity.

"I certainly did. I learned how important it is to keep your hooves on the ground and be there for your friends." Daniel was looking around for Ditzy to see how well she did by the judges point of view. His search was stopped by a tap on his side and when he turned to see who it was, it was Ditzy.

"I did it. I really did it. Thanks Cosmos."

"You're welcome Ditzy, how well did you do?" She showed him a silver medal that read 'runner up for best young flyer's competition' and Daniel smiled at her. "See, I told you that you had greatness in you."

"Thank you, for believing in me." She said as she hugged him.

"Ditzy, I don't like being touched." She let go of him.

"Sorry. But again, thanks." Ditzy flew away, looking at her medal the whole time after she took off. Daniel heard Dash speak from behind him.

"Sorry boys, but I got plans." Daniel turned to see Dash flying off with two wonder bolts. He also heard footsteps from behind him and tuned to see Celestia looking at him.

"Hello again Cosmos. I’d just like to say, Thank you for accepting my sister request." Daniel smiled back at her.

"Happy to be accepted. If you don't mind me asking, what will I be learning?" Celestia giggled and looked to Twilight.

"Well, you'll be learning defensive and offensive magic. Learn about politics and even some request Luna might make, like my request to learn about friendship." Daniel continued to smile but he groaned in annoyance in his head.

"Seriously, more training? Well I guess I could use it, it might prove useful to know some magic." Daniel had one more thing to ask about it. "How often will this happen?"

"A few times a week for a few hours, say from 10 till 3 on Mondays, Tuesdays and Wednesdays. There might also be times when Luna will send you a letter with a task she might want you to do." Daniel thought the times of these lessons sounded great as it ended at the same time Annabelle's school ended.

"That all sound great." Celestia smiled at his answer.

"Cosmos. We’re ready to go." Twilight called to him as they gathered in the balloon.

"I guess I’ll soon be seeing you around a bit more often Princess." Daniel headed to the balloon and it started to go down to the ground.

Bravacho groaned in frustration and slammed the desk. He had been trying to find anything related to the heart bearer, or a clue to who it might be for a while but so far he found nothing. He had no idea how long the bearer had been here so he was looking through old history books to try and see if there were any clues.

Dravia was out looking for any recent news related things that could give them a clue to where the bearer was. Bravacho almost fell off of his seat when Dravia burst through the door.

"Dear, have a look at this." She showed him a copy of what looked like a comic book that read 'Daring do and the new species.'

"Honey, that's a comic book. Made for fictional entertainment." Dravia shook her head and showed him a newspaper that look like it was published a few days ago. As he read it, he saw it said 'Adventurer Daring do's new book of her recent adventure skyrockets.' He continued to look through what it said and it mentioned how some ponies think Daring do is real and how this creature is also real. "Let me see that book."

As he read the book he found out that the creature mentioned could alter time, space and matter. Based on what the book said and so far none of the ponies have shown magic strong enough to even consider doing that. While it was a bit of a long shot to being real, Bravacho took it as their first real lead. He continued to read until he discovered that this creature was supposed to live in the everfree which was right next to a town called ponyville.

"I also found this." She said and handed him another newspaper. The Title read 'Real or fake. Uncovering the Shadow.' It mentioned of a creature that appeared in ponyville and it fought both a ursa minor and major. It gives details of how the creature was shrouded in a dark mist and its eyes were glowing white.

There was no pictures of it and it mentioned that no other location in Equestria had reported seeing this creature which made most think this was fake. Bravacho putted two and two together, a new creature that supposedly lives in the everfree which is right next to ponyville, another one that has only appeared at ponyville and both of then suspected to have a power that greatly surpasses these ponies.

"Dravia. How do you feel about heading to ponyville?" Bravacho asked.

Daniel waited outside the school for Annabelle to come out after class was done. He didn’t have to wait long as he heard the bell that signalled the end of school and when it did the door opened and the fillies and colts poured out of the door.

Annabelle walked out with Cheerilee and when she saw him she smiled.

"Hey Strawberry, how was School?"

"Great. But, Cheerilee wants to speak to you." She said with joy then a little worry.

"Mr Cosmos. I want to talk about Strawberry's...lessons." Daniel didn’t like the pause she made.

"Is it bad?" She shook her head.

"No, in fact it's the total opposite. Her math and knowledge of some subjects are amazing for a little filly her age." She showed him her work and it was many different kinds of math questions and she got all answers right and showed her working for them. "Not just that but her art and design is top notch. Almost like she has been doing it her whole life. I can't believe I am saying this but I think she would need to be move up a few grades."

"How far up?"

"Well...I would say to a place in canterlot for talented young ponies. Perhaps Celestia’s school. If you don’t mind me asking, where did she learn to do this?" Daniel gave her a questionable look.

"The art thing is a hobby she has. As for the math part, back where I lived most kids her age can do this level of maths." Perhaps it was cause most of these colts and fillies were younger than her so she found the work too easy.

"You must come from a very smart town." She mentioned.

"I consider it normal. So this is a little bit of a surprise." He looked back at Annabelle and grinned. "Looks like your teacher thinks of you as a little geniuses." She rubbed the back of her head, a little embarrassed. " Do you think she could still come here until you find a place more suitable for her?"

"Certainly. I love to see bright young minds." Daniel smiled and looked back at Annabelle.

"Well Strawberry. Let's go home and thanks for letting me know this Cheerilee." Both of them started to walk back home.

"Bye." She called to them as they walked away. Along the way back home Annabelle had a grin on her face almost every time she looked at Daniel. At first he chose to pay it no attention but it only seemed to get bigger the close they got to their house which caused him to get more curious.

"Ok Strawberry, what's with the grin?"

"You’ll see." She simply said and the grin didn’t leave her face. Daniel arrived home and they both entered the basement and started to head up the stairs to the other side. When they were at the door to the living room Annabelle was snickering and it was starting to get to Daniel.

"What are you snickering at?" He asked, almost laughing himself. He opened the door, and fell down the stairs after receiving a giant fright.

"SUPRISE!!!" All his kids shouted but then they looked at Daniel who was now on the basement floor against the wall and he picked himself up off the ground.

"Ouch!" He said to himself as he rubbed his back. When he was at the top of the stairs again he turned himself and Annabelle back to their human forms before he looked at his kids with a confused look. "What's the surprise for?" That seemed to confuse them.

"Wait. You don't know what day it is?" Elizabeth asked.

"Friday?" There was a silence before his kids fell over laughing.

"It is Friday but guess what else it is?" Daniel thought for a moment.

"No clue." Their eye shutters all opened as wide as possible.

"Ok. Listen. When Alpha made us out of your blood we also got some of your memories, so we set this up. It's your birthday." Daniel stood there in shock. He had lost track of time in the recent months so much he completely forgot about those days.

"Great. You broke him Freddy." Selene said to Freddy.

"Hey, not my fault he forgot." Daniel shook his head clear of his thoughts.

"I completely forgot. If you don't mind me asking, what did you all do?" They moved to the side and Daniel saw that his house looked just like what a party would look like. Sandwiches, drinks, cake and even some board games. "Where’s Alpha?"

"He said he should be left in the lab. That this event is only for 'family'. That and also because he can't. He’s still stuck to the tracks in the lab until he gets a new body." Daniel looked at the door to Aperture with narrowed eyes.

"I know Nature told me to save my energy but I don't want Alpha to be left out. Even if he has no emotions he is still a member of this family." He looked back at his kids. "I’ll be right back. Annabelle, have some cake and juice." He walked into Aperture, leaving his kids and Annabelle looking at the door.

As Daniel searched Aperture for Alpha he realised just how big this place was getting. The factory was now more like an actual factory rather than just a small area and the machine that made metal mostly all went to making a steel floor with some plugs in it for future structures. It almost looked like a flat metal grey meadow with just a few machines and a large main building.

"I need to start building in here more often. But if I do will that it’ll just get in Alpha's way. Speaking of which, where is he?" Daniel continued to look for Alpha and found him in the factory, in the control room. He was going back and forth like something was troubling him, curiosity got the better of Daniel and he started to fly to avoid making noises from his steps and put his ear against the wall.

"How? How does Daniel deal with these emotions? Everything I've felt, Happy, sad and even stressed I have ran scans on, complete depth analysis. But I still don't have the answer. Does it just come naturally to him?" Daniel wondered if he was dreaming after he heard that so he looked at his fist and punched himself in the face, which sent him back against the metal wall and he just slid down it towards the ground.

Knowing he was awake and not dreaming thanks to the pain he felt, he decided to confront Alpha about this so he walked up to the door and entered the control room. Alpha turned around to greet him.

"Greetings Boss. I have been informed that your kids are looking for you." Daniel crossed his arms.

"I know." He stood there unmoving. He would give Alpha some credit for the poker face he was pulling off, it was very convincing. "But right now I am more interested in what I heard you say a moment ago." Alpha seemed to glitch when he said that.

"You...you heard that?"

"Yes I did. Alpha, how did this happen?" Alpha turned around.

"A few weeks ago I did another experiment on your blood. Blood is a life force and some metals can share this life force. While I was building a few weeks ago the machine sparked and a small section blew off, knocking a part off of me. I used the last of your blood and changed the molecules in it to make a new and strong piece of metal. But when I put it on myself the life force must have went into me. Making me have these...emotions. I know it's bazar and even I was confused. But all this started when I changed the structure of some of some of your blood to metal and added said metal to repair myself." While he was explaining this, Alpha pointed to the part that he got his emotions from after he attached it to himself.

"Why did you hide it?"

"I didn’t want you to worry about me." Daniel chuckled and walked up to Alpha.

"Listen Alpha. I made you, so of course I care about you. You are part of this family. Emotions or none. But still, this is a pleasant surprise." Daniel remembered what he was here to do. He snapped his fingers and a body that looked like a thin metal human skeleton appeared. "Nature said I should save my energy for the training I’ll be starting, and I also have lessons with Luna that will start soon too. So I’ll likely need to save as much as I can. But enough about that. I want you to transfer yourself into that body and come to the party."

"You do?" Daniel nodded and Alpha picked up the skeleton with a claw. As he did that he did a quick inspection of it and soon found what he was looking for. The chip slot. "I’ll need your help with this part. Please put the chip in that slot." Daniel nodded and Alpha's holographic avatar disappeared and the pillar that was him shut down. A ping was heard and Daniel got his computer chip and place it into the slot in the metal skeleton body. Daniel also took the ‘Emotion metal’ part off the pillar, used his strength to twist it and wrapped it around Alpha’s new skeletal arm.

"I don't know if he needs this or if it's part of him now but...can't be too careful." After a moment it started to move and its eyes opened. It looked at its hands then back at Daniel. "How do you feel."

"Much...better." Alpha told him with a hint of joy in his voice. "I no longer have to stay on fixed tracks. But I might make a few modifications using my older body."

"Well you can do that some other time. I’m sure the others are waiting for you to join in."

Daniel headed back with Alpha but along the way he walked with him so he could adjust to his new body. There was a few times he almost lost his balance. When they arrived back in the living room all of his kids got a fright when they saw the new Alpha but after a quick explanation from Daniel they calmed down. When he said about how he discovered Alpha had emotions they all looked at him with happy eyes, likely the thought of a new friend instead of an emotionless boss.

A few hours later, it was well into the night and they were all having fun. There was a lot of poker games and laughs and they even watched a movie together. While it was fun, one part turned into a nightmare. The movie they were watching was Frozen and his kids would not stop singing Let it go.

By the time it was almost over they all gathered together for a large family photo that Daniel place on top of the fireplace and a few moments later Annabelle walked off to her bed in Terabithia and his kids walked back into Aperture along with Alpha.

With a snap of his fingers the living room was back to normal and Daniel sat down with a random book he got off of the shelves.

"I know I have accepted they are my family too. But I'm still holding onto my old one. Nature is right. I need to move on." He looked at the picture that was on top of the fireplace and snapped his fingers before going back to reading his book.

The picture on top of the fireplace now had some writing on it that was not there before.

'My New Family'

As Daniel looked out the window and into the night, something caught his eye. In the trees in the distance, he saw purple mist but the moment he looked at it, it seemed to vanish. Shrugging it off he went back to reading his book.

Daniel sat on the couch as he continued to read his book, unaware it was already morning. He was feeling much better than how he felt yesterday, the party that his kids made for him really helped and what further contributed to it was that Alpha could now express his emotions without fear. So all together it was a good night and a great morning but he knew it wouldn’t last long.

He heard the door to Aperture open and looked to see both Elizabeth and Freddy speaking. He listened in no their conversation.

"I’m telling you Freddy, the digging will be much faster if we just use some explosives to clear large areas in seconds." Elizabeth was complaining about how the digging was taking up lots of time so she was trying to convince Freddy to accept her plan in hopes that Alpha would agree too, she had already asked Alpha but he refused.

"Yes it’ll be quicker, but it will also leave much more of a mess and who knows where the explosions would send the pieces. Furthermore, unless you find the resources to make them, you’re not getting any TNT because the matter machine is already occupied."

"But...but..." Freddy groaned in annoyance and turned to Daniel.

"Dad. Would you please tell Elizabeth that explosions are a bad idea?" Daniel chuckled.

"Elizabeth. Explosions on the inside are a bad idea." Freddy looked at her and nodded in satisfaction. "I’m sorry Elizabeth, but I’m going to be very busy and probably tired for...who knows how long. But when I have some time off we can test out some explosions in a wasteland if you want." She didn’t look disappointed but she also didn’t look happy.

"Ok, Daddy." She walking back into Aperture, leaving Daniel and Freddy to looked at each other.

"I’ll go and make sure she’s not too upset." Daniel nodded in agreement with him and Freddy went back into Aperture.

Daniel continued to read his book until Mother Nature appeared, she did say yesterday that she would be here today to start his training. Daniel would have woken up Annabelle by this time but he let her sleep in today because it was the start of a weekend and he had woken her up a good amount of times before, even when there was nothing that needed to be done.

He saw a flash at the side of his eyes as he continued to read and he knew it was Mother Nature as not only did she say she would be here but because she was the only one that he knew of that appeared in his house like that.

"Hello Nature." He said, not looking away from his book.

"Well, you seem happier than before." He lowered his book and looked at her.

"You can thank my kids for that." Daniel got up from his seat. "Well then, where will we be training?"

"Same place as before." They both walked out of the front door and she turned to face Daniel. "Ok, I am going to teach you something I have a feeling you might like. It's a power similar to one of mine. It will let you hear the thoughts of others." Daniel kind of liked the sound of that.

"Ok, so what do I do?"

"You...Ehh...It's hard to explain. Let's start out small, like thought reading while looking at someone's eyes. Try and imagine that looking into another's mind is like trying to open a book. Think of a book above their head that is blank but their thoughts are written in it when they think of it. Be creative." Daniel was about to try this but stopped.

"Wait, I can't fully control my powers. I might hurt you." She giggled at this.

"Daniel. You didn’t even manage to hurt me even slightly when you lost control of your emotions or got me with a surprise attack. To me, you're not that much of a threat. I am not saying that you’re weak, just inexperienced."

"Fine. I will try." Daniel looked into her eyes and tried to imagine he could read her thoughts.

"What did I think of?" She asked.

"I don't know. I didn’t do anything."

"You creeped me out, that's something." She said with a laugh.

"Oh Ha-ha, very funny." Daniel tried again and he saw a faded book over her head but it was closed. It started to open up but then closed with a slam and that seemed to cause Daniel to get a headache. "I forgot how hard it was to try and control new powers when I first using them."

"You look like you’re getting the hang of it. Keep trying." She was right and Daniel decided to try again. This time the book opened all the way and a word appeared on it. It said 'Daisy Sandwich'.

"Daisy Sandwich?" Daniel asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Well, it seems you got it right, and yes I thought of that randomly." Daniel had a feeling this power would come in handy in certain situations. "Now I want you to try it without looking at me." Daniel sighed and did it anyway.

Hours had passed and it was now night time again. Daniel felt exhausted and was sweating from his forehead, but he didn’t feel like sleeping. He had spent the entire day training with Mother Nature and he could now read unprotected minds and he also learned to have more control over energy manipulation. The second one took a toll on his body but he knew he would heal soon.

Annabelle came outside to see him training about an hour after it started and she sat at the side and watched. Daniel made some popcorn for her while she watched, after a while she went back into the house to watch a movie.

For the most part the training was insane. There were more than a few awkward moments made by Daniel when he lost control, like the incident where he tried to learn to control larger amounts of reality alteration energy but ended up turning mushrooms into lollipops and another one where he ended up turning Mother Nature's grass hair into spaghetti. There was also an incident where he thought he almost brought a rock to life until he realised, after a few strange moments, that he was controlling what it said and what it did with his mind.

Some were funny, others were strange and just ended in silence from both of them. Sometimes Mother Nature would laugh at the things he did, like when he turned her hair into spaghetti but she then got a bit and threw it at him which lead to a spaghetti fight.

"Not bad. You did well for today."

"I feel like I just ran a marathon." Daniel said still panting. Mother Nature offered him a hand to help him up and he took it.

"So...did you think about my offer?" Daniel knew what she was talking about which was introducing him to the other entities in the location between dimensions. While Daniel didn’t take much time to think about it, he did think it would be a good idea as it sounds like a place he could learn and study more with lots more teachers instead of just himself and a few others.

"I accept." He said and she smiled.

"Do you want to wait a day so I can let them know or go now and surprise them?" Daniel knew he couldn’t leave Annabelle here alone but he wasn’t sure if he should take her with him.

"What about Annabelle? Will that place have air?" He asked and she nodded.

"Some need air to breath or practice with so we have air there so they don't have to use any magic and are always at their best. Some have great power over fire and without air there..." She let Daniel figure it out.

"Without air they can't practice. Alone or with others." She nodded.

"Correct. So you can bring your sister." Daniel went back into the house only to see Annabelle passed out in terabithia, under a small blanket and sleeping happily. Daniel had forgotten it was night time so he decided to let her sleep, but take her another time.

"She’s asleep. So perhaps a quick visit will do."

"It's just an introduction. We won't be too long. So do you want to go now?" Daniel nodded and Nature turned around and put out her hand. After a moment it started to glow and expanded into a green circle. She then stood back and offered for Daniel to go in first.

Daniel stepped into the portal and his eyes were hit with a bright light. As his eyes adjusted he got a clear look at the place. If he could explain it in the best way he could it would be that it was a very large circular area that had two levels. He was on the bottom level that was covered by grass, flowers and trees of all kinds with streams of water going through the garden. There were stairs made of marble going from the garden and up to a large area and that is when it expanded more. It showed a large building that looked like it was made of circles that were lying down and as it went up it got thinner and thinner, almost like lumpy stairs if looked at sideways.

Daniel looked at it and saw that it got thinner a total of 25 times, so he assumed there was 25 levels of flooring and if he had to make an estimate of how large a level was, then from where he is right now he would assume each level was around 40 to 50 foot tall. This building took up about 70% of the marble expanse and about 50% of the land in total.

There were 7 towers around that main building that were all connected to each other and the main building. Around the rest of the place were what looked like training grounds and seats made out of different material from wood to metal and even ice. Daniel wasn’t going to lie, while this place was HUGE, it was a wonder to see with the eye.

"My goodness Daniel. You made it here." Daniel turned to his left to see who was speaking to him. It was Death and the ground he stood on was grey and lifeless as the grass withered away in the mist.

"Death. It's been quite a while." Death turned to face Mother Nature.

"Life. You brought him here?" She nodded.

"I sure did. I figured his training would go along quicker if he had different training partners." Daniel looked around the place and there seemed to be a few others outside and they were in many different shapes and sizes. Some were sitting down together at tables and others were alone reading and some writing while sitting under trees.

There was a sun that shined brightly above and it provided a nice warm feeling. There was a slight gust of wind that felt wonderfully cool and also seemed to be going around the place in a sort of circle. Daniel looked to the sky and saw it was a wonderful orange, like a sunset, and there were stars shining along with nebulas. The sun shined on the water which caused it to sparkle like jewellery. Altogether, this place was wonderful.

"Stunning, isn't it?" Nature said and Daniel just nodded without looking at her. "Well, come 'on. Let's get you introduced as a friend of mine." She turned into a form that was human-like and pushed Daniel forward. In her new form she wore golden vines on her head like a tiara and she was wearing a lovely white robe along with sandals, she still had her bright blue eyes. As she pushed him forwards she looked back at Death and put her finger to her lips, telling him to keep quiet.

Daniel walked to the door himself and when he got there she opened the door. As soon as they stepped inside he looked around, there was so many others moving around the place but this seemed to be the level to eat as there were mostly tables on this floor. The floor was in black and white coloured garnet squares, there was a cafeteria to the left and lots of seats on the right. In the centre of this giant room was a fountain that was around 15 foot tall. There was an open hole in the top center of the roof and the rest of the ceiling was covered in a painting that could only be described as the multiverse with each universe being one bubble amongst thousands. Daniel almost lost his footing from looking around at it and Nature caught him before he fell. Not long after they stepped in Mother Nature was greeted by someone.

"Life. You’re back. It is nice to see you again." Daniel got a good look at the individual. By the sound of the voice she was female. The top of her head had a glass dome around it which exposed her brain and half of her face was mechanical. This continued to go down her body which covered her left arm and both of her legs. Her right arm and the other half of her face all seemed to be flesh however and to top all of this off, she spoke in a sort of French accent but it didn’t sound robotic. It wasn’t a French accent she had but whatever accent it was it was very close to it.

"Curie? What’re you doing on this level?" Nature asked.

"I might like the library on level 10 but I don't stay there all the time." Curie looked at Daniel. "And who might this be? Your facial structure does not match any in my databanks." Nature looked at Daniel and smiled.

"Me and her are good friends. She will keep it a secret." She turned back to Curie. "Curie, this is Daniel. He is the..." Nature looked around to make sure nobody was listening in. "The heart bearer." She whispered.

"The heart bearer? But there has only ever been 2 others. The first one being that King and the previous one being human." Nature smiled.

"Well, he’s human too." Curie looked at him curiously and then her eye changed colour.

"Curious. Daniel, what do you know about the previous bearer?" She asked him.

"I-I don't know anything other than she was likely female, she kept to herself and she beat King N." Curie didn’t take her eyes off of him.

"Aside from the Heart's power, this bearer has the same energy as the previous bearer." Nature pretended to be surprised but Daniel could hear sarcasm in her voice.

"Daniel's energy is the same as the previous bearer's energy?" She asked with a slightly tilted head.

"It is rare to see two energies that are the same, but it is possible." Daniel wanted to know something.

"Wait. How long was the previous bearer around for?"

"She was last seen around here about 800 years ago. She did mention that she had only been the bearer for 4 years and she continued to be here and fight with us on occasions until she DATA REDACTED." Curie froze when she said that. "I appear to have some corrupted data. I will need to fix that." Another voice was heard, this time it sounded male.

"Curie. We need you on the top level now. We have something you might want to study." They looked above them and saw an almost human like person that had bat wings and scales across his skin. He looked like he was half human and half dragon. His eyes were yellow and he had a scar on his face that went down over his left eye.

As Daniel looked at mother Nature he saw her breathing was getting a bit faster. Like she was panicking.
“ He’s here. I thought he had an assignment that needed to be completed. This is not good. I can’t let him know what Daniel is. I do trust him but who knows how he will react. [i/]”

Curie spoke to him next.

"What is it Archie?" Archie looked to Daniel and Nature before smiling.

"Do you two promise not to tell anyone else what I am about to say to you?" They all nodded. "We’ve found out what kind of heart piece we obtained was. So far we have calculated it to be the part that represents neutral energy." Curie looked to Daniel and then back at Nature. Nature shook her head in a ‘No’ way and Curie spoke.

"Sir. Nature has a new friend that she wants us to meet." Archie looked back at Nature and she smiled at him.

"You do? This is great. Where is he...or she." Curie pointed to Daniel.

"This is him." Archie seemed to be looking at him in a judgemental way.

"No offence but you don’t look that strong. Perhaps you specialize in energy and magic rather than physical power but I can’t sense any strong energy coming from you." While Daniel felt a little hurt to hear that he understood why he would think that, as he was new to all of this.

"He’s my new friend. I trust him so I let him come here to meet us and perhaps become one of us."

"Well I hope you enjoy your stay. Just please keep this place a secret. Don’t want any word spreading on the outside." Archie then looked at Daniel with more of a curious look. "What species are you?" Archie asked Daniel directly and both Mother Nature and Curie watched Daniel for his answer.

"My species is homosapien...or human." Archie didn’t look convinced.

"Did she train you at all?" He asked while pointing at Nature Daniel nodded. “Can I see what she taught you?”
Daniel was now scared. Was Archie planning to hurt him? To fight him? Will Nature be able to help him? He was likely the weakest entity in this whole place. Archie stepped forward towards Daniel and Daniel stepped backwards.

"Are you planning to fight me?"

"I just want to see what you can do. Nothing extreme. Just come at me with everything you got. I won’t attack back." Daniel felt a bit better hearing that and Archie didn’t seem like that bad of a guy so he accepted.

Daniel ran forwards and punched him but he didn’t flinch, but Daniel didn’t want to hurt him so he was holding back. Daniel then threw punches as fast as he could and no matter where he hit Archie. In the chest, neck or head. Nothing hurt him.
Daniel then actually started trying to hurt him and he ended up losing all feeling in his arms from the punches before he stopped.
“Not bad. For a normal life form she trained you to punch just a little faster than sound and your punches were strong enough to shatter moons in 1 hit.”

"Well he did put the effort in." She said meaning she couldn’t take all the credit.

Archie offered a hand to Daniel and he took it.

"It’s always nice when we have a new entity or one in training. I hope to see you around more.” Archie said before turning to Mother Nature. “Come along. Let’s go and find out what more of our scientists have discovered about this heart piece.”
Nature let out a sigh of relief, she was relieve that Archie didn’t find out what he was.

“Well let’s go to this heart piece then.” Nature said and walked with Daniel.

Along the way Daniel looked all over the place and there was no spec of dirt or dust in the whole place and it showed no signs of old age. Like it was trapped in time.

Daniel had only been here for less than 1 hour and already someone wanted to test his abilities. He wanted to head back home and Mother Nature saw this on his face. He would come back here to learn and perhaps hang out sometime but for now he just wanted to go back home.

"I’ll take you back home after we see the heart piece, ok Daniel?” Daniel nodded and Archie spoke next.

“Daniel. I think you need to see the heart piece.”

"Why me?" Nature’s heart ended up going a few beats faster. Did Archie know and was just pretending to not know?

"When the piece was first brought here I had a vision. A picture flashed in my mind and it was of you." Daniel would have just left it but the fact that Archie said this image was of him, this caught his interest.

"Where is it?" Daniel asked.

"Nature. Take Daniel to the top level, Room 100. I will be along shortly." Nature nudged Daniel and indicated for him to follow her. They took flight and headed through the hole in the roof, for those who couldn’t fly there was a total of 4 elevators, one on each side of the building that seemed to teleport to the next level. As Daniel followed Nature he took a look at each level. There was a laboratory on level 5, a storage and an experimentation area next to it on level 13, a very large library was passed at level 10, a construction factory on level 20, a sparring arena on level 22 and multiverse map on level 24. There were other things like archives and even training areas where someone with more experience in something would teach someone who was new to it.

On the top level there seemed to be desks and chairs in a few locations and a larger table in the centre. Looking behind, Daniel saw what looked like a large vault that was sealed shut.

"What is this level?" Daniel asked.

"This is for the oldest and most experienced of us. They are mostly like teachers but also leaders when the time is needed for them to be. Archie is the oldest of them, he took over after the last one...died." Nature looked a little sad when she said that last part. Daniel figured she probably knew the previous leader quite well.

"If you don't want to talk about it..."

"I’ll be fine. Just some memories." She took a quick sharp breath to calm herself down. "Anyway, we are here to show you the piece. If you know what it looks like then you might be able to find the other two parts. Wait here." Nature walked off to a desk with a giant spider at it and then she started to speak to it.

Daniel wasn’t scared of all spiders, only the giant ones like tarantulas and very poison ones like the black widow. But this one was almost as tall as him and its colouring was a bit off. It had a blue swivel mark on its back and the rest of it was a dark brown colour. The size of this one cause his hair to stand on edge.

Nature walked back a few moments later and informed Daniel that Agren, the spider she talked too, would be taking them into the vault. As Agren approached them Daniel started to feel a little shaky and Nature saw this.

"Relax, he is a friend."

"I don't blame him. Not a lot out there aren't scared of my kind." Agren said and by the sound of his voice he was elderly. "It's usually the face or the eyes that scare others."

"Or the pincers." Nature added.

"Yes, that too." They all walked to the vault door and Agren inputted a passcode and had both a body and an eye scan done. When it was over the vault unsealed itself.

On the inside was a train cart and they all stepped inside. Daniel looked forward and all he saw was a long rail track that had doors at the left and right for as far as he could see. He started to wonder how this fitted in as the architectural layout didn’t make sense to him but then he figured out it was likely some kind of space alteration. The cart started up and within a few seconds it was going at insane speeds, but then it instantly stopped and Daniel was flung out of it and into a wall.

"Daniel!" Nature ran over to him. "Are you ok?" She nudged him and he fell down to the ground, his eyes spinning all around the place.

"I'm fine Mom." Nature was taken aback at his word.

"Daniel, I’m not your Mother." Daniel shook his head and his eye returned to normal.

"What happened. I felt like I was flying and then the next thing, just a flash and then darkness and feeling horrible." Nature decided to let what he said slide, it was likely the hit sent him into a confused daze.

"When the cart stops you were ejected forward and into a wall." He stood up and rubbed his head.

"If I may, we are here." Daniel looked to the door next to him and its number which was 10000. Agren put a key in the door and turned it then put one of his legs on a scanner and the door soon opened. Daniel looked into the room and he saw lots of machines attached to a pillar that had a glowing object on the top of it.

There were 4 different coloured circles each one going inwards was getting smaller. The smallest one that was in the centre was white and the one around that was orange, then blue, then gold. Some of the white was in little dots that went into the orange before fading and the orange into the blue and so on.

As Daniel stood there and looked at it, he felt drawn to it, like something was trying to pull him to it.

“Closer”

Daniel heard a voice but when he looked around he saw that Nature was talking to Agren.

"So where did you find it?" Nature asked.

"It was during a mission. We were to get a planet with sentient life outside of a supernova blast radius. We were successful and we wondered why the star took so long. It went at its normal lifespan and was going to explode but.....on the last day when it was suppose too, it didn't. It took 500 years in that universes time for it to blow up." Agren kept looking at the Heart piece while he talked. "We got curious and checked the black hole that was left, and found that. After some study we found out this is the neutral side of the first Heart. It was keeping that red giant alive for so long but not permanently as the gravity killed it. The energy it was supplying however wouldn’t run out."

Daniel was shaking his head, trying to get the voices out of his head but they wouldn’t stop.

"Closer" Daniel tried to resist but his legs acted on their own and he started to walk towards it.

"What have you found out so far?" Nature asked and Agren looked at her.

"Not much. It's hard to understand without trying to use force, but we think we are close to a breakthrough." Daniel was halfway up the stairs by now and he couldn’t stop himself from trying to get to it. He reached the top and tried to reach for the heart piece which was behind a barrier but his hand phased through the barrier like a ghost.

"We think the piece we have contains a-" Nature looked back to where the heart piece was but her expression changed to one of horror.

"DANIEL!" She screamed. Daniel touched the piece, he felt a force hit him and his vision went bright white. The last thing Daniel heard was the sound of an alarm.

❊ ❊ ❊

Location: ???
Date: ???

Daniel's vision came back to him and then the rest of his scenes.

"What happened?" He asked, expecting a reply but there was none. "Nature? Agren?" Daniel looked around but he didn’t see any of them.

He looked at his surroundings and he soon found he was in space and hovering in a giant load of sparkly bubbles. As he looked closer at one of these bubbles he saw miniature galaxies in them. These weren’t bubbles. They were universes.

He looked around and saw what looked like a golden star and it was huge but he continued to look around but then he wished he hadn’t. When he turned around he noticed another star thanks to how bright it was but standing in front of that he saw King N right in front of him. But something was off, he was injured and missing his left arm. Daniel stood in the spot where he was, shaking with fear.

"Heart Bearer. I swear I’ll destroy you." A ball of energy appeared in his hand and it was fired right at Daniel. He closed his eyes and waited for the impact, but he felt nothing. Opening his eyes again he saw the same kind of blast hit King N in the head which sent him back a few feet.

"Nice try." Daniel heard another voice behind him and when he turned around he saw a figure in dark robes with a hood covering their face. By the sound of the voice she was female.

"You took my place. I should have that power, not you!" He launched another attack but she easily deflected it. Daniel looked at himself and he saw he was like a ghost. "Well. I can't beat you normally, but I came prepared." King N pointed his right hand at the robed figure and a red light shined on her before a blast fired and she was left standing like nothing happened.

"What was that supposed to...AH!" She held her chest and screamed in pain.

"I was the bearer before you and know about the power a cosmic heart has. So I found a way to damage it." Daniel stood to the side and watched the event's unfold as King N launched an attack on the heart bearer and injured her. "I discovered that if you kill the bearer they will just keep coming back. In order to beat the bearer you need to damage the power source. So I attacked the heart which is connected to your spirit with powerful artefacts of my own. By damaging the heart like this, you will soon disconnect from it and when that happens all I need to do is kill you before the heart reforms and remerges with you."

The Bearer started to laugh and it caught both King N and Daniel by surprise.

"You’ve just sealed your fate. Now I have no choice but to destroy you." She disappeared and reappeared next to King N's face before she launched a blast that was bigger than him and sent him into the giant golden star, the blast she used caused the golden giant to start blowing up upon impact. She put up a space shield to protect the universes from its blast and after she did she clenched her chest and almost fell over.

"Bearer. Are you Ok?" Daniel saw Archie trying to help her.

"Get us out of here." She said weakly. There was a yellow glow in her chest but it started to change to red then back to yellow and back again.

"Hold on. You’ll get better."

When Archie said that Daniel's vision started to brighten up again.

❊ ❊ ❊

Daniel slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the feeling of a soft fabric touching his skin and a warm feeling coming from the sunlight that was shining through the window. He heard something hit the ground and looked to the source of the sound, it was the piece of the Heart that he touched before but he did not feel drawn to it now. He picked it up and looked at it.

A few moments later he heard the door open and Mother Nature walked in, but she seemed to be surprised when she saw him. Daniel just rubbed his head, trying to make sense of what he saw when he touched the piece he held in his hands.

"Hi Nature. What happened?" Her surprised look changed to one of a frown.

"What were you thinking Daniel? Why did you go and touch that?" She had a hint of annoyance in her voice.

"Hey, it was not me. I...I felt drawn...attracted to it. I couldn’t control myself." She looked at the piece he held in his hands.

"You can let it go now." She said.

Daniel placed it on a table next to him but when it started to roll off he grabbed it and held it.

"I think I should hold onto it until we find a safe place to put it. Would you mind telling me what happened?" He asked her.

"Well...After you touched that piece you were hit backwards and the alarm got set off, just about every single entity in the place came to where we were. You were on the ground with white streams of energy were coming out of the piece and were going into your eyes, you also wouldn’t let go of the thing. About 7 minutes after we got you here, it stopped and I have had to explain to almost everyone here what you really are." Daniel jumped at this information.

"Wait...so everyone here knows who I am? So much for keeping it quiet." Daniel lay back down on the bed, it was so cosy he felt like he did not want to leave it, but he knew he had to. He sat up and put his shoes back on and walked to the door, with the heart piece being held in one hand. Nature was worried too. Archie now knew what he was and she was worried how he would react to that.

"I wouldn’t go out there unless you are ready for a swarm. Needless to say, Everyone, and I do mean everyone who was in at the time of the alarm, wants to meet you." Daniel cursed himself in his mind, but then had a thought.

"Can't you just teleport us out?"

"No, This medical room stops all powers."

"...Why?" Daniel honestly wanted to know why.

"You’re not the first and likely not the last who doesn’t known how to control their powers. So there’s 2 medical rooms. One that stops all the power of those who don't know how to control them to stop them from getting out of hand and a normal one." Daniel understood why they put him in this room now.

"Do I have too?"

"If you want to leave. Yes." Daniel sighed, closed his eyes and put his hand on the door handle and opened the door.

When he opened the door and opened his eyes he saw a lot of people, lots of shapes and sizes, who stopped talking to each other and looked at him. Daniel felt like he was on a stage with the amount of eyes that were on him and it almost causes him to panic so he swallowed the panic that was in his throat and waited.

A few moments of awkward silence passed by until Nature walked out and close the door. Everyone's eyes were on her until she looked at Daniel with a smile. "Told you. Everyone’s here. Well, almost."

"So, are you really the new Heart bearer?" Daniel looked to the source of the voice and he saw it was a child, a Gollum of metal but he sounded just like a child. He had strange markings all over his body that glowed a vibrant blue and he was about half of Daniel's size.

"So I have been told." He answered his question. Nature saw his unease and decided of a much easier way to do this.

"As you can all see, he’s still very young and new to all of this. He might feel overwhelmed with all of you looking at him so how about this, Write your questions down, I will sort them and he can answer them in his own free time." Nature said and got a smile from Daniel when he saw what she was trying to do for him.

"Can I just ask one thing first?" That voice was Archie. Nature tensed up when she saw him. Daniel looked to him and waited for his question.

"How old are you?"

"I am 19...wait...20 years old." Daniel did the math in his head to the number of days and added the day that has passed since his birthday. “Or more precisely, 7301 days." They went wide eyed at that.

"Wow. You’re very young. The youngest here in fact and the 3rd youngest ever." Daniel didn’t know how to feel about that. But before anything else could be said, Nature spoke.

"Well. I think he’s had a fun time here. But he should really get back home; he has a little sibling to take care off." Nature looked over to him. "I’ll bring the questions in a week." Archie flew over to him.

"If you are leaving, I should take that back." He indicated to the piece Daniel was holding and he just gave him it.

"Let's get you back home. You were out for a few hours so Annabelle might be worried about you." Daniel wasted no time following Nature down a set of stairs until she walked to a window and plant vines started to make stairs that let her down off of the tower they were in. Daniel was taken to the tower at the back which contained the medical wing, but he quickly chose to focus on following Nature down this giant ramp of stair vines.

When they were at the bottom she opened a portal and indicated for Daniel to go through it. He took one last look around this place and decided to make a mental note to come here alone and explore sometime before he headed through the portal.

When he went through the portal he found himself back at his house and he heard Nature speak.

"I’ll go and set up places for them to ask their questions. You should take it easy for now. You deserve it." The portal closed and Daniel was left outside his house. He looked to the sky and saw it was late in the afternoon; he’d been gone for quite some time. He walked through the door and sat down.

With all that has happened Daniel decided to head for a shower to calm himself down. After that he headed back to the living room, deciding to go out and see his friends today. He remembered what Cherilee said about Annabelle being moved up in her education so he wrote down on a piece of paper and put it on the wall.

‘Find better place for Annabelle to be educated.’

Just as he finished writing that he heard Annabelle clear her throat and saw she was waiting for him. He put on his jumper and was fully dressed before he threw the towel into a basket.

"What is it Annabelle?"

"Thag is waiting for you in the lab and I want to come along with you next time. You always run off somewhere while I am here." He kneeled down to her and spoke.

"I do that to keep you safe."

"Don't you think you’re overdoing it?" Daniel was about to reply but he froze. She was right; he has been a bit over protective lately.

"Fine, you can come along." She smiled and they both walked into Aperture. When he entered it he looked around and saw Thag talking to Alpha. Getting closer, Daniel overheard a part of their conversation.

"I don't think Daniel will accept it, he’s not a violent person."

"He’s the only one we can turn too right now. The Diamond dogs are not strong enough yet and the changelings are still new and our relationship with them is not that strong as of now." Thag had distress in his voice. Daniel cleared his throat to catch their attention.

"Daniel. How long have you been there?" Thag asked.

"Not long, but I can hear something is distressing you." Daniel walked up to Alpha and looked at him. "I’ll deal with his problem Alpha." Alpha walked off to the matter machine and started to work on the controls. Daniel looked back at Thag. "What's wrong?"

"Griffons. A team of hunters have entered the everfree on a mission to trap the Shadow. Celestia warned them of it but they didn’t listen." Daniel rolled his eyes.

"Great. Now others are hunting me. But why is that a problem for you?"

"Besides hunting some of my children for sport? They are close to an area where a large nest is and this nest is the main one for our trading with the Diamond dogs. The trading route goes right through it.” Daniel froze when he heard that. If they saw the two of them trading, then it might be very bad for them. Their alliance might be exposed, and Daniel's fear of a war could become reality. He wanted none of that to happen and while he had a feeling Celestia wouldn’t just go to war he was worried about the others. There are griffins but what about other nations that perhaps don’t have leaders like Celestia.

"Don't you worry. Just have Scar take me to them. I’ll get them out of the forest." Both of them walked through the door that lead to the wolf citadel, where Daniel stood patiently in the throne room. While he waited he was still thinking about the voice he heard through the heart piece, he knew he heard it before but he couldn’t remember where. Which means that there is likely another piece somewhere in Equestria.

After a few moments Thag returned with Scar and Scar spoke.

"We need to hurry, each second could be the last." Daniel picked up Scar and placed him on his back, then picked up Annabelle and held her in his hands.

"Flying would be quicker. Just point me in the direction." Daniel flew out of the citadel and followed a multitude of directions that Scar pointed him to. As Daniel flew he saw Annabelle was a little uneasy so he held her tighter to reassure her that she was safe.

"Here." Daniel stopped when Scar said that. As he did he was immediately surrounded by 5 Berserker wolves but Scar got off Daniel's back as he spoke. "He’s with me; He is the Human that Thag told you about."
They backed down when he said that and went back to their posts.

Looking around, I saw what their nest was like. It was like the rest of the forest but with large piles of leaves that nested young wolves. There were about 37 young ones sleeping soundly in different leaf piles. He continued to look around and he saw some other leaves over different sections of the ground, getting closer he saw what they were. Pitfall traps.

There was a giant rotten tree close to the nest that was hollowed out, with tunnels visible from where he was. The Dogs must have been using those to get through the everfree safely. While this place was defended, it was not something that could hold off a force of more than 25 warriors at the most. 35 if each trap gets a soldier and holds them in the trap. Meaning they must rely on the forest to keep hunters out from fear or getting lost and letting traps deal with them.

Daniel had decided he should get down to business, he was here to get rid of the griffin hunters. Turning to one of the Berserkers, he spoke.

"Anything I should know on the Griffins I’m hunting?"

"There is a group of 40, plus their leader who’s called 'Hide'. He is a very famous griffin in the Griffin lands, he has only failed one hunt in his career of hunting criminals, monsters and rare items. The failed hunt was his 2nd one when he was young and became overconfident from the success of his first one." The Wolf responded.

"Well he’s about to add another failure to that list." Daniel said before he continued. "Where are they?"

"North, about a mile or so." Daniel looked up to the sky and saw night time was approaching, which caused him to grin.

"Alright then. Annabelle." He walked up to her and placed his hand on her head, within a moment both her and Daniel were in shadow forms. Hers was the same as his, only smaller. "I want you to hide while I deal with them and this form should help you stay hidden."

Daniel and Annabelle spent the next few minutes talking, mostly about what his plans for the covenant were in the future. Daniel told her that he made the alliance for them to try and live in peace with each other. He intended to have a robot army read to fight King N by the time he or his sphere arrived. He chose robots to avoid innocent lives being lost.

After a few moment's Annabelle was away and playing with one of the young wolves that had just woken up, which did get a little scared of her form first but soon started running around playfully. They mostly played chase and she threw things for it to fetch. Daniel just stood to the side and spoke with Scar about what his plans were for dealing with the Griffins.

"I’ll scare them away. If I can't scare them...then I’ll have to hurt them, Hopefully their pride and honour don't go to their heads." Daniel had no intention of hurting them unless he needed too.

"Griffins tend to be prideful, you might have to break that first, which won't be easy."

It was now quite dark and Daniel decided it was now time to put his plan to action. He picked up Annabelle and flew up into the sky where he looked around, until he saw a light in the distance. He figured that must have been the fire of a camp that likely had the Griffins in it so he flew that way. When he was close to it he put Annabelle down and told her to get behind a nearby bush and just enjoy the show.

Daniel approached the camp and hid behind a tent, where he listened into a conversation that was taking place in it.

"5 days and still nothing!" He then heard a slam that was a fist on a desk. "How can this Shadow creature have nothing, no tracks, no trail left where it goes, How!?" Whoever this was, they were clearly very angry.

"Hide, Calm down." Daniel used his power of space and looked into the tent and saw 3 Griffins around a map of the everfree. Two of them were in leather armour but the 3rd one was different. He had a bow and arrows while the others had spears. His left eye was milky white with a scar going down it and his armour was different, His leather was much thicker and darker than the others, his feathers were more grey than white which showed he was an old hunter so likely an experienced one.

"Calm down!? This is the hunt of the century!! If we beat this thing, which beat an ursa, do you know how much our names will be known!?!?" So this was about fame. That made Daniel angry but also happy. Angry for hunting something for fame, but happy for the chance to embarrass him by ending his hunting success record.

Daniel started to wonder how he would start it off, and he then got an idea. Looking at the ropes of the tent, he grabbed them and increased his body temperature. Soon the ropes were on fire and he waited in the shade of the trees until it started to spread some more.

"Sir, Do you smell something burning?" One of the griffins asked.

"It's likely one of the others burning something on the fire. Now focus. We need to find this thing." The fire started to brighten up which seemed to catch the attention of one of the griffin lookouts who just woke up from sleeping on the job.

"Fire!" The camp became alert and others quickly woke up and rushed out of their tents. Daniel made a reminder to play around with his forms more often as there was so many thoughts going through his head about how he could do this, and he liked the thought of almost every single one.

"Get some water on that!" Hide yelled and when some griffins came with a bucket of water Daniel got ready to make his entrance. When they poured it over the fire and the smoke was up he moved forward and imagined the smoke around him expanding, and it did. The smoke started to obscure everything and the griffins had a look of confusion on their faces. He retracted the smoke before he opened his eyes, now his white eyes were visible in the dark smoke that was around him. He took a few steps forward, which caused the griffins to step back, all of them except Hide.

Daniel saw one griffin tried to shoot him with an arrow but he easily grabbed it and flicked it back with his finger, causing it to snap on contact with the griffin who shot it at him and it gave said griffin a decently sized cut on its arm. He now turned his head to look at Hide and he decided to freak them out, so he spoke in an eerie voice.

"I heard you were looking for me." Daniel almost lost his act because when he spoke the griffins feathers stood on edge, like they had just been electrocuted or puffed up after drying off.

"You can speak?" Hide showed no emotion and Daniel was hoping to change that soon.

"Did you think of me to be just like a normal creature of this forest?" A Griffin lunged forward and hit him with a sword; Daniel saw this coming and imagined his skin to be stronger than diamond. The sword made contact and broke in half; silence filled the camp as the piece of the broken sword hit the ground.

Daniel was then hit with a stinging feeling on his skin so he quickly made it go back to normal and the feeling soon disappeared. He stood there, silent. Waiting for one of them to do something but after a while he decided to make the next move.

He used his knowledge of illusions to make it look like he was getting bigger and his hands turned into claws that shined as they reflected the light from the campfire. He then looked at a large boulder that was close to him and made his illusion cut it but as he did that he used his real hand and fingers to cut it so it looked like his fake claw was sharp enough to cut clean through flesh.

Looking back at Hide, he grinned and managed to see some nervousness in them.

"Do you think it’s worth it? Do you want to die?" Daniel started to walk closer to them and they all backed off but didn’t run. As he got closer to the campfire he decided to try something else. He used the same power again but made himself spit into 4 others that all kept on walking to the scared Griffins who had now circled around the camp.

"And now to finish this." He used his power of space to make a field around the fire, which caused it to start going out, but he kept on slowly walking towards them. When the fire was out completely he let out a bloodlust scream and made all of his copies rush towards the Griffins, who screamed but stayed where they were with their weapons pointed outwards.

When they opened their eyes they saw that they were surrounded on all but one side by Daniel's copies. He walked up to them and grinned as menacingly as he could before he whispered to them.

"This is the part where you run away." The Griffins started to shake like they were having a seizure before they all bolted in the one direction that wasn’t covered by Daniel's copies, leaving a trail of dust behind them. "And stay out!!!" He shouted to them. Daniel just then saw that Hide had run into the bush Annabelle was hiding in. Needless to say, he was speechless when he saw her after she got knocked out of the bush.

"A youngling?" Hide tried to grab her but Daniel reacted quickly, he rushed forwards and managed to get himself between Annabelle and Hide.

"Leave her alone." He grabbed Hide by the neck and tossed him back to the ground. "If you hurt her, you won’t get out of here alive." Hide tried to strike Daniel with his sword, but unlike the other Griffin, this time he aimed for his face. "Fool!" Daniel grabbed the sword and punched Hide in the chest, and with a few audible cracks, broke a few of his ribs.

Hide recovered after a few seconds and started to run away. Daniel looked back at the sword he caught but thankfully he didn’t get cut. Looking back at Annabelle, he knew he needed to find a way to share his powers with her as soon as possible and with little to no risk of the transfer hurting her, or worse.

"She’s going to grow up eventually. I can't stay there for her forever. She needs to learn how to defend herself." Daniel said to himself quietly and was about to pick her up then head back to tell Thag everything was fine, until he heard a voice in the distance.

"Girls!" He knew that voice, it was Fluttershy, so he quickly picked Annabelle up and followed her voice. He didn’t realise that his sudden rush through the forest a few minutes ago had awakened a manticore.

He continued to follow Fluttershy for a few seconds until he heard another voice.

"Fluttershy?" Daniel put himself and Annabelle down just out of their sight. He saw that she was talking to three fillies and Daniel also knew that if Fluttershy sees him in his Shadow form then she will likely panic so he quickly changed into his Mew form and both of them hid behind a bush and listened to their conversation.

"Girls, thank goodness I found you."

"Fluttershy wh-" Applebloom was interrupted by Fluttershy.

"Girls, we have to leave the forest at once." Fluttershy moved forward in an effort to get them out.

"But we haven't found the chicken yet." Sweetie belle said.

"There's no time for that. A cockatrice is on the loose."

"A coc-a-what-now?" He too got confused by that name.

"A cockatrice. it's a frightening creature with the head of a chicken and the body of a snake. Now, come on." Fluttershy talked quite fast, she was clearly in a panic. But she wasn’t paying attention to the fillies and they walked away.

"The head of a chicken and the body of a snake? That doesn't sound scary, that sounds silly." The 3 of them were walking off together.

"Why if ever I saw one of them coc-a-thingies face ta face, I'd laugh at how silly it was." Fluttershy somehow got ahead of them.

"How did she.....Never mind." Daniel chose to forget it and continued to listen in. Annabelle seemed to be interested in what they were saying too.

"No, you must never look one in the eye. If you look a cockatrice in the eye-" She was cut off.

"A chicken." One of them said and they all ran after it.

"Girls, wait." Daniel picked up Annabelle and followed them.

They stopped at a bunch of bushes and looked around; a chicken’s head was peeking out of a bush close by.

"There he is." But another chicken head peeked up out of a bush.

"Two chickens?"

"I thought only one escaped." They walked forward to grab them.

"Grab 'em both." They ended up missing both of them however

After they missed the second one a large snake body suddenly started to come out of the bush, with a chicken head. Daniel had a bad feeling about this so he conjured up reflective glasses and gave one to Annabelle. She looked at it and understood what it meant so she put them on.

The cockatrice jumped an impressive jump, right to the chicken and turned it to stone with a glare. The fillies ran from it and both Daniel and Annabelle followed them.

They continued to run until they tripped up over a rock and landed on a stone version of Twilight. When Daniel saw Twilight like that and the look on her face he started to feel his anger appearing again but he tried to control it. When they were safe he would give this cockatrice a piece of his mind.

He continued to watch from where he was and saw that Fluttershy was having trouble keeping them calm as they were running and screaming all around the place. When Fluttershy saw the cockatrice she called out.

"Behind me, now!!!" The 3 of them listened to her and did just that. After a few seconds Fluttershy seemed to lose it and lashed out at the cockatrice. "You, just who do you think you are going around turning others into stone?" It started to look guilty about what she said but it then went through with its glare and Fluttershy was getting turned to stone faster. "You should be ashamed of yourself, I have half a mind to find your mother and tell her what you have been up to young man."

It looked like it was starting to back down but then it just glared harder. Daniel didn’t see what the cockatrice had to be ashamed of, considering its size, that stone glare was more or less it's only way to defend itself.

"Now you go over there and turn Elisabeth and my friend Twilight back to normal and don't you ever let me catch you doing this again." It seemed to back down fully now and whatever part of Fluttershy that was stone was now broken. "Do you understand me?" The cockatrice nodded and ran off. "Are you girls alright? I was so worried."

They all said they were fine and thanked Fluttershy. Calling her the 'Stare Master'. They all apologized and said they would not sneak out again.

"Oh you do, do you? Well you better or I'll give you, the stare." She said while looking at them with one eye. Which they all laughed about a moment later. Daniel now made the glasses he and Annabelle had on disappear.

"What-What happened?" Twilight was back to normal and this brought a smile to Daniel’s face. He decided to not scare that cockatrice more as what Fluttershy did probably traumatized it. Fluttershy went to help the chicken that was stuck in the ground and they were all soon starting to head back.

"You were turned into stone by a cockatrice." Fluttershy explained.

"WHAT!? NEVER MIND I'LL GET THE DETAILS LATER, we should be getting back. It is not safe to stay here-" A roar was heard and Fluttershy cowered. "-at...night." Twilight finished.

A manticore walked out from the forest but unlike the one Daniel met before, this one was dark around the eyes.

"A manticore! A tired one at that!"

"Fluttershy, what do we do?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know, it is still half asleep, it probably doesn't know what it's doing. Something disturbed its sleep." The manticore rushed forward and tried to take a sweep at Fluttershy with its claws but she ducked under and its claws went straight towards Sweetie belle.

Daniel stood in shock and so did the others as Sweetie belle was struck by the manticore's claws and was tossed into a tree. Twilight turned to face the manticore and, with rage in her eyes she fired a blast of magic that shook the ground. Hitting the manticore off into a distant mountain.

"Sweetie!" Twilight and the others rushed over to her. Daniel waited at the side to check on things, but what he heard next made him feel guilty. "She is not breathing. That claw slashed her jugular!" Daniel could see blood squirting out of her neck as she lay on the ground, lifeless.

"You could have saved her you fool. You stayed to the side, for what?" Daniel looked to the side to see Annabelle was crying at what just happened to Sweetie belle. "This is a dangerous forest, I stayed to keep her safe. But..." Daniel had no clue what to think, if he wasn’t with Annabelle and the Manticore went for her and killed her, he would never forgive himself, and his parents likely wouldn’t too if they were to meet in death.

Daniel was about to turn around and leave, he knew he could not reverse death. Until he remembered what Death taught him. If the body could be repaired, and both the heart and brain were fully operational before the spirit moves on, they can be brought back. Daniel looked at Annabelle and spoke telepathically.

"Stay here. If you see anything jump out at you, run to me. I don’t care if you are seen by them. You run to me and I’ll help you." He didn’t care if she was in a shadow form, he did not care if this would give them more knowledge on his other forms and could likely expose him sooner. All he cared about was doing what was right.

He flew over to his friends and the fillies, which were in tears. He lowered himself to Sweetie belle's corpse to study it, this caught Twilight's attention.

"What...You're back?" Daniel didn’t look at her and focused on Sweetie's injuries. He lowered his hands to the giant wound on her neck and willed it to heal. He started to glow a radiant gold colour for a few seconds and after it was done he checked her body. Her injury was gone but she still wasn’t breathing. "Ho-How did you do that!?" Twilight was amazed but Daniel continued to heal Sweetie.

Placing his blood covered hands on her chest he did the same again and in a few moments he started to feel a very small rise and fall on her chest, and he also felt her heart beat slowly.

"Now to find the soul." Daniel activated the spectral vision that Death taught him and he looked around. What he saw almost broke his heart. Sweetie was looking at her friends and she was crying.

"Why are you ignoring me? Do you not like me anymore?" Daniel flew up to her and tapped her shoulder, she turned around and was surprised to see him and she took a few steps back in fear. He held out his paw for her.

"Take my paw, I’ll take you to your friends." Daniel spoke to her telepathically. He did not know if it would work with her being a spirit but it seemed to as she walked forwards and took his paw and he smiled. Annabelle and the others were looking on in confusion until Daniel smiled and they saw a faded version of Sweetie appear.

"Sweetie belle!" Twilight called to her. She looked at them but then back and Daniel.

"Just follow me." He told her and led her to her body. He then lowered her hoof to it and she seemed to fade from his sight. The next thing Daniel heard was Sweetie belle gasping for air and coughing. All of the others ran over to see how she was doing and to their delight, she was fine.

Daniel was about to fly away but Twilight called to him.

"Wait!" He stopped and turned around to face her. "How did...I mean...Thank you for saving Sweetie Belle." She saw that he had injuries all around him but they were healing almost instantly. "What...are you?" Daniel decided to play with her a little so he made a donut appear and threw it at her, and got it right on her horn. He chuckled and gave her a smile and a wink. She seemed to be a little surprised by this and he just flew away chuckling.

When he was out of sight he quickly flew back to Annabelle and changed both of them back to normal. Twilight was just looking in the direction that he flew away in for a few seconds. She eventually turned around and spoke to the others.

"We should be getting back."

"What happened?" Sweetie asked.

"Don't worry about it Sweetie, you're fine now." Daniel and Annabelle followed them until they were safely out of the forest. When they were out he turned back to Annabelle.

"We need to get back. You need some sleep and I need to get ready for Luna tomorrow."

"But I'm...not tired." She said with a yawn in between. She also cleaned the tears from her eyes.

"You’re tired. Come on. Let's go home." Daniel picked her up and turned invisible. He then flew back towards his everfree house. When he was back in his Everfree house he took Annabelle to her tree bed and then headed to his lab.

He found Thag speaking to Alpha and his kids were around him, so he listened in.

"-So that’s what a king has to do, and listening to nobles about their problems is not easy." Elizabeth raised her hand.

"Do you like your position as king?"

"It can be a little bit of a headache at times, but ever since Daniel started to help us it’s taken a lot of stress off." Freddy spoke next.

“Are you kept alive by a magical energy?” Thag nodded.

“All of us are. This is how we can reform easily but just like all things, time makes it weak till it can’t keep going.” Elizabeth then asked her question.

“How long do they last and how what about you?” Thag seemed to be lost in thought.

“They usually last for a few hundred years. As for me. Well. It’s my own subjects that keep me alive. See, just like there are different versions of other animals, us Timberwolves are different too. While other packs would have an Alpha and have that alpha as leader, I am a king and I store the life energy of my subjects in me. The forest gives life energy to them, they die and I take the energy and then give it back to the forest which restores it and the cycle repeats and also adds some extra time onto my life. I too will die but not for thousands of years thanks to this method.” They all listened to his explanation and then Alpha asked him something.

“If you don’t mind. How did you become king?”
“Well my childhood was like any normal timber wolf but when I got to adulthood I left my pack to explore. I found a few omegas which were kicked out of their own pack so I asked them if they wanted to make one. As the years passed I developed new leadership skills and we made a nest. After that we expanded and met with other wolf packs which were concerned about the Diamond dogs and their tree cutting at the time and we formed one pack. Me and the other Alpha’s all fought for position as Alpha over this one large pack and I won the battle. Over time we expanded and I grew into what I am now. Larger than normal and king of the wolves.” Daniel cleared his throat which caught the attention of Thag.

"The Griffins have been dealt with." Thag sighed.

"Good, that is one thorn in our side removed." He stood up and headed to the door to the citadel. "I’ll see you another time Daniel. I’m quite tired and have to assign troop patrols tomorrow."

"Good night." Thag left and the door closed over and locked. Daniel had a talk with Alpha and discovered that his kids will be getting new bodies soon and when he saw they were all busy fooling around the lab he went to his living room and laid down on the couch, happy that the work of today is done. "Now all I have to do is make a convincing story for Luna that she will hopefully believe, and I have all night to do it. Perhaps I should have my Mew and Shadow forms fight sometime. It would be fun to see what theories the ponies come up with."

❊ ❊ ❊

It was late in Canterlot and Celestia was just about to go to her bed and finish up for the day until she heard a guard running her way.

"Princess! Hide requests a meeting in the hall with both you and your sister." She groaned in annoyance.

"Tell him I’ll be there in a moment." The guard ran off to do just that. Celestia was wondering why Hide had returned from his hunt, she did warn him about what the Shadow could do but he insisted he and his crew would be fine. She was sure that the most likely way it would end would be the Shadow defeating Hide and the rest of them, but now that they are back.

"He...He couldn't have killed it, could he?" With that realisation she ran towards the main hall. Her mind racing at how he could have beaten it and if that was not the case then how was he still alive?

When she reached the main hall she was greeted by Luna and when she saw Hide and the rest of his crew, she saw they were in bad shape. The soldiers were shaking violently and were white in the face. Hide was the same but in a condition that was worse; Celestia could clearly see his ribs were greatly damaged.

"Hide, what happened?"

"Princess, you didn’t tell us we were dealing with an intelligent creature." Celestia tilted her head to the side.

"Are you talking about the Shadow?" The soldiers froze at the mention of that name.

"Yes. You didn’t tell me it was intelligent." Celestia was at a loss for words. The Shadow showed no amount of intelligence before besides how to fight.

"Please tell us the whole story." Hide told them of their first few days in the everfree and how unsuccessful they were in finding any trace of it. He mentioned a few encounters with Timberwolves and one encounter with some Diamond dogs.

When he got to the part where he and the others met the Shadow, he spoke about how it was likely the one who started a fire on one of the ropes that held up one of their tents and of how it seemed to just appear from the steam that came off of the extinguished fire. He told them about what it said to them and how it seemed to multiply itself.

That got Celestia worried, that such a powerful creature could do such a thing. But what she heard next surprised her much more.

"But I think he let us live because it was showing a youngling how to scare and hunt." Both princesses looked at each other before Luna spoke.

"How do you know that, and who is he?"

"The shadow. By the sound of its voice, it’s a male and when I saw a smaller one of its kind and tried to get to it, it said 'Leave HER alone.'" Celestia looked a bit worried but Luna looked more curious than anything else.

"Thank you for telling me this. What’re you going to do now Hide?"

"I am heading home, my life is more important than my hunting reputation. Thanks for letting us hunt in the forest anyway." He tried to make it to the door but he was struggling to walk.

"Hide, stay here for a while. You and your crew can leave in a few days." Hide smiled at that.

"I appreciate that, thanks."

"Guards, take them to the medical wing."

When Hide and his crew were out of the room Celestia turned to Luna.

"I never expected the Shadow to be able to speak or to have a young one. This worries me, what more can it do that we don't know of? How many of them are there?" Luna was about to answer but she was interrupted when a scroll fell to the floor and it had Twilight's insignia on it. "Another friendship report?" She unfolded it and started to read it. She got a smile on her face and continued to read it, her smile changed from a smile to a look of surprise.

"What is it sister?"

"If this report is true then that Mew creature has the power to revive the dead. Twilight mentioned that it brought back a filly that was killed by a manticore."

"What are we going to do about this?" Luna asked with a little worry in her voice.

"I think we should tell the guards, Twilight and her friends. If the Shadow does mean to cause harm then we must be prepared, but until then my first decision still stands. Leave it alone and find out what we can about it. If the worst comes, we may need to ask this ‘Mew’ for help against it, if it can even understand us." Luna smiled.

"I am sure Fluttershy could talk to it and from what we’ve seen, it doesn’t like to see any suffering and is always playful." Celestia smiled at what Luna said.

"We will do all of this first thing tomorrow. Get some sleep Luna, you have a student coming over in the morning." Celestia walked off to her room and Luna did the same.

As Luna walked towards her room, her mind started to wonder on the new info she just heard.

"It is too much of a coincidence. Cosmos has a little sister, Daniel has a little sister and the Shadow has a youngling. My expectations must be correct." Luna walked into her room and changed out of her royal gear. "I better be careful when Cosmos comes over, if I build up our friendship then he might trust me enough not to go nuts when I mention I know who he is. I don't want to have to fight him, it will only end in disaster. But i‘m still unsure what his species is. I found nothing close to what could be related to him." Luna laid down on her bed and was starting to fall asleep.

"I’ll just ask him when I meet him."

❊ ❊ ❊

"So this is ponyville? It seems like a small and quiet town." Bravacho and Dravia were standing on a hill that overlooked ponyville. It had been quite a walk and Bravacho's injuries had healed along the way.

"I can see why the heart bearer would want to stay in a place like this." Dravia adjusted her backpack and got ready to walk to the town. Bravacho opened his bag and looked at the heart piece he had with him.

"Please, help us find him or her." The piece started to glow a bit more brightly and he smiled. He closed his bag back up and started to walk towards the town.

"What will we do for currency?" Dravia asked him.

"Don't worry, I’ve got it covered. I multiplied a load of bits before we started to move." He held up a sack for her to see and she could hear it was loaded with bits.

"Good. So what is our plan of action?"

"Get to know the ponies, see who stands out, wait for something unusual to happen and hopefully we’ll find the bearer." She smiled at him.

"Sounds like a plan." They both continued their walk to ponyville.

❊ ❊ ❊

Archie was walking around in the containment area of the heart piece that they found. Ever since he met Daniel he could not get what the first bearer told him out of his head.

Walking up to the piece that was behind the glass, he placed his hand on it and sighed.

"I hope you’re right about him my friend." Archie started to think about the last time he spoke with her, about what she told him.

Years ago

"Are you sure about this?" Archie asked her but she just nodded.

"It's the way it has to be, besides, I have done what I was needed to do." She stood in the center of the room and her chest was still changing between yellow and red.

"But...what if something happens that we need your help with? You and I are a team. You said it yourself. We’re best friends." She smiled and put her hand on Archie's shoulder.

"Archie. I know how you feel about me and you know I can’t keep doing this forever. It’s not what I want and now I have a chance to be normal again. But don’t worry my friend. Daniel...will take care of you." She shuddered a bit when she mentioned Daniel.

"Who’s Daniel?"

"He will be the next bearer of the other heart. I have already seen it." Archie wouldn’t give up.

"There must be some way you can stay." She sighed.

"Archie. I might be strong, but I am not unbeatable. What King N did is going to kill me if I don't do this. I need to clean my body of this energy then when I disconnect from the heart I have it will break down to disperse the energy in it then it can be rebuilt."

"Well can you at least tell me more about this Daniel character? What will he do?"

"I was able to see the next bearer and I know what will happen. What I did a moment ago was something I had to do. But sadly, my time is up being the bearer." She walked towards Archie and hugged him. "Thank you for being my best friend Archie, and remember, don't give up. No matter how dark the future looks." She started to teleport.

"Wait, what did you do a moment ago?" She just grinned at him.

"Spoilers. But before I go I need you to know. I have seen the past. I know why King N became evil. But he is not the real threat. I saw into the future and I know that for sure. There is one who is worse than King N. Oh and one last thing…" She walked forwards and whispered something to Archie which made him jump in surprise and after she said what she needed to say, she teleported and a small version of the first heart was left before it started to glow and vanish after breaking into 3 pieces.

Present time

"I don't know what Daniel will do, but if you trusted him, then I will too. I will keep on fighting for you, my friend." He removed his hand from the glass, left the containment chamber and headed back to his desk on the top level.

Daniel was now approaching Canterlot castle and he had a bad feeling in his gut about it. Last night he’d been sitting on the couch with a paper and pen, writing out what might happen and how to react in a certain situation when he goes to meet Luna. He had a plan set out if she knew who he already was and how to act accordingly to it, but he was still unsure how he would react if she wasn’t going to attack him for what he did to her 1000 years ago.

While he does hope that happens, he is still uneasy about being around royalty or any kind of government ranked ponies after what happened back at his home.

"How would I react? I don't know for sure if it’s just to get me to lower my guard. If it’s not then what can I do? I can't look into her mind and even if I could it wouldn't be nice too, also if she means what she says then it means I’m the one in the wrong." Daniel was so nervous about this, that even the funny show he saw that was put on by the same 3 fillies who he helped yesterday did nothing to help ease his emotions.

It was quite late in the afternoon when he arrived and the guards wasted no time getting him after he got off the train. He would have just run or flew to Canterlot but he wanted to keep up his appearance and hope it worked. The guards escorted him to the main hall where they asked for him to wait until they informed Luna of his arrival.

While he waited he ran through the possible outcomes again and after much consideration, he had made a decision.

"I promised I would give Annabelle a better life, and I will. If Luna and Celestia try anything funny or to capture me without a good reason, I will not hesitate to fight them and I will later leave this planet...No, I can't, I promised Thag and Brago I would help them, and the queen changeling to. One thing at a time Daniel, one thing at a time."

It wasn’t long until he heard Luna call his name.

"Cosmos. We...I...am happy you accepted the offer to be my student." Daniel did his best to act normally so he put on a smile.

"If you don't mind me asking Princess Luna, why did you choose me as your student?" He wanted to see what her answer was.

"You’ve great magic potential in you and you seem to know more about friendship than most I’ve met. My sister took Twilight under her wing because of her magical ability and her kind-heartedness. You have quite a lot of traits that she had and you are also her friend. I honestly think you were the best choice." Daniel would have smiled honestly if he wasn’t on edge.

"What will I be learning?"

"I’ll chose what you’re going to learn, but my sister has told me a few things you should probably learn, like...politics." She shuddered when she said that and Daniel groaned is disappointment. "But mostly you will be with me and learning about magic but I do have something I want you to do and Celestia has also agreed that it might be a good task for you."

"What’s that?" Daniel was getting curious.

"In most of Twilight's letters she mentions about the advice you have given her and even to the others in situations where they’re having friendship difficulties, so that is what I wish for you to do, let Twilight learn about the magic of friendship and help her if it proves too much. Also, I'm curious about something. How do you know so much about friendship? Like what it requires to stay strong and what needs to be done, like what you did at the ticket incident?"

"Just some skills I picked up from my younger years." Daniel told Luna and he couldn’t tell if she was satisfied with the answer or not.

"Cosmos, I hope you don't mind me asking this, but how many friends have you had?" This question took Daniel back. He started to list off who he knew, from home or on his holidays. The ones who he had met but didn't end up staying in contact with. Every friend he ever had in his life.

"If Twilight and the others are not included...then I had 37." Luna's eyes went wide.

"Ho...How do you have so many?"

"I met 12 of them while I was on locations for holidays over the years and not all in one location, 7 from my old school, and another 8 from my other one I got moved too and 10 of them I know from my town before I moved out." That last part caused Luna to get curious.

"I only have one more thing I wish to ask before we continue. Where did you live?" He froze up but answered honestly.

"It was a town somewhere North, it was quite cold there and not in Equestria. If you want to know about my parents...all I will say is my father was in business and my mother had a job she did part time which was caring for elders in a retirement home." Luna's eye had a genuine sad look in them when he finished.

"I apologize if I have opened old wounds."

"I’ll be fine. Now, you mentioned about lessons?" This seemed to snap her back to her original intention.

"Oh right. First I wish to see how strong your magic is. Once I have, I’ll know what level to teach you on." Daniel started to panic but he didn’t show it. "I want you to launch your strongest blast at this." She indicated to a shield she put up next to them.

Daniel cursed himself for not trying to learn magic as this could expose him, but then he had an idea.

"Ok. I’ll try." He changed his powers to be used by his thoughts and imagined his horn lighting up with a dark blue aura. Then he thought about firing a blast, but he also used his power to alter space. He fired a blast from his hoof but it went through the small portal he had under his hoof and out from his horn. The light emitting from his horn perfectly covered the small portal and it went unnoticed. As his blast hit her shield it shattered instantly but so did his blast.

Daniel was now worried. That blast was a small amount of energy, about 1% of what he felt he had and it still shattered it. With the light on his horn vanishing he turned his power back to be used by his will, he looked at Luna but put up an act.

"Cosmos...that was...are you ok?" She looked at him half way through what she was saying and saw him holding his horn.

"I’ll be fine." Standing back up he looked at where the shield was. "Did I overdo it?"

"No, but now I know your level. You’re on Twilight's level so I see no reason to prevent our lessons from starting immediately." With that she indicated for him to follow her and he did.

A few hours later

Daniel was back at his house now. Luna showed him the castle layout and told him what she would be teaching him, offensive and defensive spells, and some government stuff, but for the most part she wanted him to stay in Ponyville and help Twilight in understanding friendship. The first day was more or less an introduction and not much more. But Daniel had much more on his mind right now.

As he sat on his couch, his mind drifted off to the events 2 days ago. He knew he needed to give some of his powers to Annabelle so she could protect herself and when she gets older he would give her more if she showed she would be responsible with them. But what Daniel found to be the real block in doing this is 'how' he could give her some of them as he could unintentionally kill her if done wrong. He didn't want that and he couldn’t think of anything to train on which could help with this problem.

He tried to get his mind off of that thought, until a light caused him to cover his eyes. When it died down he looked to where it was previously to see Nature standing there with a blue box in her hand.

"Sorry for appearing so soon Daniel, but all the questions have been written down." She tossed the blue box next to him on the couch. "It went faster than I thought it would. But I managed to quickly sort them and get rid of any repeated questions."

"Well, I don't have much to do and I still have plenty of time." Daniel opened the box, pulled out one piece of paper and read the question.

"Are you really a Human?" Daniel took his pencil and started to write his answer. "From the day I was born."

Daniel kept on doing this for a while, answering each question that was in the box. With this out of the way then that would be one less thing to do.

"How long have you been the Heart bearer for?" Daniel wrote his answer. "A few months now."

Most of the questions were about him and if he knew the previous bearer. Some asking if he had other family relatives outside of entity work. There was a fair amount that was being asked but one question caught Daniel by surprise and he turned red in the face when he read it.

"Is Miss Nature your Girlfriend?" Daniel was shaken a little from the question but he wrote the answer anyway. "No, and I'm not looking for one." If a girlfriend counted as someone who you kiss and hug then she wasn’t his girlfriend. Daniel continued to answer the rest of the questions until they were all done, and handed them back to Nature.

"Are you alright Daniel? You seem a little distracted." Daniel tried to act normally and just handed the papers over to her.

"Just some silly questions." She let it drop when she saw it was difficult for him to talk about but he still had something else to ask. "Nature. Is there anyone you know of that can help me learn how to give my powers to others?"

"Is it for Annabelle?" She asked and he nodded. "Yes, I know someone who can teach you something like that. I’ll get a hold of them after I put these in an answer list and then put it in the front billboard for the rest to see." She teleported away and left Daniel alone on the couch.

He turned his head and looked out the window and into the night sky which was turning blue as dawn was coming. Times like this caused his mind to wonder to the most random things to pass the time.

"I wonder what stars out there have planets with life orbiting them." Daniel's mind wondered from one thing to another. From science to possible realms that are made with different physical laws. With the knowledge that he had about what he was and being in a different world, it caused his mind to think up so much more stuff.

But as he kept on thinking he soon started to feel more upset. Here he was, one of the last two of his own race. On an alien planet, and has made a few friends with said aliens. Him being almost immortal and eternally youthful meant he would outlive the others and how their friendship might interfere with his future duties.

Should he leave them to avoid the pain of loss? What will he do if he becomes the very last one alive? What if in a lot of years in the future he and Annabelle are the last ones on this planet. Was he cursed to live and keep on wondering?

Sure it sounded like a dream to fly amongst the beauty that is the universe and others realities, but is it worth having almost nobody new by your side and all that you will know will fade away eventually?

"You’re thinking negatively again Daniel. Things might not turn out like that." He said to himself to try and cheer himself up. It was at that moment that Freddy walked in and started to look at the shelves of books, he seemed to be looking for a certain one. "What's wrong Freddy?"

"Do you know where the book 'Monsters of Equestria' is?"

"Oh that? I gave that back to Twilight a few days ago." Freddy seemed a little disappointed with that.

"Aww. It was an interesting read. Anyway I have a message from Brago. He is going to visit another Diamond Dog home for a few days and has told me to ask you if you would watch over his pack while he’s gone." Daniel was about to tell him that he was going to meet his friends and he couldn’t do that, until he remembered he could split himself.

"I’ll be along to watch over them soon." Freddy left the room and Daniel split himself up. His clone went into Aperture and to the Diamond dog home, while he stayed in the living room and waited for Annabelle to wake up so they could head out.

He closed his eyes and focused on what his clone could see and hear, then got to work. He stood there watching the dogs feast at the wooden tables that was recently build until he was nudged on his shoulder and when he turned around he was greeted by Rusty.

"So you came alone eh? Be nice to have friend here." His clone smiled at him.

"Nice to see you too. Before I start, is there anything I need to know about running this place?"

"No, you just have to stop fights if they happen and help us out if something that could be problem to the home, but other that, nothing much." Daniel sighed; having a good feeling this would be easy.

"Well, please don't bother me unless it’s important." Daniel found a chair and sat his clone down on it, now he could focus on getting ready to see his friends.

He was so focused on what his clone was doing he failed to notice Annabelle was standing in front of him, fully dressed.

"Were you sleeping on the couch?" She asked.

"No, I don't sleep. Brago is out visiting another dog clan and I sent a clone over to their home to keep an eye on them. I can still control it with my thoughts so if I’m standing still and not speaking, give me a moment." Daniel stood up and stretched his body.

"You’re going to give yourself a headache if you do that for most of the day, or walk into something, or fall off a cliff." Daniel chuckled at that last part.

"My clone is sitting down on a chair in their home, unless something important happens. So, ready to go out?" She nodded and Daniel transformed the both of them to their pony forms, then did what he needed to do to his mark before heading to his Ponyville house.

Just after his sister stepped down the stairs he was about to follow but he saw something out the window close by. It was the same purple mist again and it was moving.

“Annabelle. Stay there for a second.” Daniel watched as the mist moved over to his front door and he heard a knock on it. He stood there and looked at the door, nothing has ever knocked on his everfree door before so he got ready for a fight and walked over to it then opened it.

What he saw was the purple mist but it morphed into a human shaped form and its eyes were glowing green.

“You must be the new heart Bearer I heard about.” Daniel was immediately speechless. How did this thing know what he was. Was he another friend of Nature?

“Are you another entity?”

“Sure am. Spectral entity from the 5th dimension. Names Xaveroth.”

“How did you know what I am and where I am?” Daniel needed to know if he could trust him and wanted to know his story.

“Well I was here for a while, just exploring the forest and after I arrived and I saw you a few times but I could tell something was off about you, I can see what you really look like and that disguise can't fool me. When I went to the entity HQ and heard about a new heart bearer, I knew I had to meet you. So I wanted to introduce myself.” Daniel felt like he could trust him a little more.

“So that mist I saw a few times ago in the forest was you?”

“Bingo. You saw me a few times but I didn’t want you to find out about me as I was unsure about you so I decided to keep an eye on you.”

“Well it’s nice to meet you. If you live in the forest then perhaps I’ll see you around more.” Xaveroth gave him a thumbs up and left, flying off into the everfree.

Daniel closed the door and went back down the stairs to where Annabelle was waiting. Almost the moment he stepped out of the door they were approached by Twilight and the rest of their friends.

"Cosmos, We need your help!" He sighed.

"What is it?"

"Spike is in a panic, something happened to Rarity." Daniel saw Spike who was jumping impatiently and looked worried.

"Ok, lead the way." He and Annabelle started to follow Twilight and later on Spike explained the situation to them. Apparently he was out with Rarity and helping her acquire gems until three dogs jumped her and took her to their underground home.

"Well, it might be another dog clan. What if it's the one Brago is visiting?"

"Boss." Daniel heard Rusty's voice, so he was talking to his clone. Still trying to focus on running he made his clone speak.

"What is it?"

"A pony has been captured. The others want you to tell what they should do with pony." Daniel's heart sank when he heard this.

"Is she a white one with purple hair?" He asked.

"Capturers said it was. Why?" He swore he heard glass crack when he heard that.

"Oh for...Great...Another thing to deal with." Now he and his friends are on their way to the Diamond dog home and he knew he couldn’t let them see the robots that were helping underground or the machines. "Tell all the robots to get to the main room and hide the food dispensers. Don't worry about the pony, she has friends on the way to help her and I will take care of them. Also, get someone to take me to where the pony is kept. I need to focus on something."

"Yes sir." Rusty ran off the moment he finished saying that and Daniel felt his heart tighten when he called him 'sir'.

"I guess I can talk to them. But how, knowing Rarity she will probably look for her gems after her friends arrive, so I need to stop them from doing that, and I can't show up as a diamond dog if I end up needing to defend myself. Shadow is out of the question and so is Mew, so that leaves my last form." With that he changed into his crystal form and looked at his hands.

He recalled his last time in this form and how strange it felt. "Besides. Diamond dogs really like jewels, so in this form I could pass off as their leader." Daniel went back to focusing on the real him and he had to quickly step to the side. He was still running with Twilight and the others but almost hit a large rock because he was so distracted. He also noticed that Annabelle was getting tired from running so he picked her up and placed her on his back.

"You just rest there until we get there."

"Thanks." She said with a tired smile.

"Boss?" Daniel turned to see Rusty looking at him with wide eyes and even some other dogs did the same.

"It's still me, as I said, I will take care of them. Just make sure they don't see the machines." Rusty nodded and continued to do what Daniel had asked. Now that he was alone he looked at the tunnels in front of him, he tried to remember the way out so he could get rid of them close to the exit.

"Split up and look around." He heard Twilight say and when his focus went back to him and his friends he saw they were all looking in different Diamond dog holes.

"I need to hurry." Daniel looked down one hole as he made his clone go down a tunnel and he followed his memory of the place. He asked a random dog if they had something that was like a jail cell or a dungeon and the dog told him where it was.

When he arrived he saw Rarity inside it and 3 others around her. He decided to wait for the others but then he heard movement from behind him. He turned around to see Rusty running his way, he stopped and looked at Daniel but Daniel put his finger to his mouth, telling him to be quiet.

"Tell those 3 Dogs that I’m in this form, but don't, I repeat, don't let the pony hear you." Rusty nodded and entered the room. The dogs greeted him but Rarity said something along the lines of 'another brute.' When Daniel heard her call them that he wanted to take her along the tunnels to show her why they live the way they do so she would perhaps see them in a different light but he stayed where he was.

After a few moments Rusty left and gave Daniel a thumbs up and he gave one in return but as soon as he did that, a lot of Diamond dogs ran in the same way.

"But they blocked up all the holes." He heard Fluttershy's voice. Now that everything was set, Daniel removed the focus from his clone and back to the others.

"Don't mean we can't dig' em out, come on." Daniel looked at Annabelle who was looking at him with a frown.

"What?" She leaned into whisper.

"They noticed you standing around, looking into almost nothing or the same thing for a long time. You're lucky I managed to convince them that you had a lot on your mind because of your meeting with Luna." Daniel chuckled and thanked her.

"Hey Cosmos. If yer done thinking about whatever it was ya' n Luna talked about. Could ya help?" Daniel looked to Applejack who was trying to catch one of the dogs he had seen with Rarity. The fact that he was making Applejack play whack a mole with him was quite amusing.